Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume14 Chapter1

2016-10-29T15:34:40Z

Coffeezombie: minor fixes

===Chapter 1: The Flowerbed Squadron's Rebellion===

The river gently flowed through the Capital of Gallia where King Joseph awaited in his palace.

From the old town center which extended from the central area, the soldiers on horses took 13 minutes to ride back to the royal capital city.

The streets got cut off, out of the long, uninterrupted stone wall. They couldn’t see that it hadn’t been cut off.

On that other side of the stone wall was where King Joseph’s family lived.

Whether or not the palace was built according to the kind of end and reading the scale would help you understand.

This much of the place was not searched and the land that made up the large palace was elaborated everywhere around the central area.

That night, with the favor of twin moons hidden by the clouds, darkness began to engulf the source of light that shone through the eerie night. One shadowy figure could be seen in the form of a horseman, who was swaggering and dashing towards a gate surrounded by red roses which was in fact the east side of the royal palace.

It was still dark even with the light from the torches that were hung on the palace wall. With the heavy rain that fell at noon, the humidity had risen up to its high point, and the night mist wrapped around the knight.

As a young knight was walking, on the right side of him was a knight from the White Lily who lifted his shaded hat decorated with the White Lily emblem to show his face to the young knight and said to him in a tired voice,

“However, regarding the Furotte Bilateral fleet and the rebellion, Commander Lord Claville knows that the government isn’t loyal to the king. Now that's rebellion! Tradition falls to era, politics become corrupted, and nobility only thinks of increasing the gold coin of the warehouse, the commoners think and can increase only taking part in the share. All this leads to rebellion!”

The horseman took a deep breath and, with a small voice, started singing a song that was popular back in his town.

“Staying behind is my favor from King Joseph and the Founder. We together with King Joseph will reign over the radiance of Halkeginia. Could this be done by our Founder for some reason? What is the reason for this friendly help that came from God? Oh King Joseph. The fragrance of the flower that I received disappeared somewhere. Oh King Joseph. This place that becomes our homeland, it is beautiful. What are the many reasons I’m disgusted towards the rebel’s fleet?”

The Saint Mallon fleet that ported in the North West seashore of Gallia had suddenly confronted a rebellion after receiving a report that the naval port was being closed this morning. Many groups of horseman opposite to the chestnut fleet had obeyed the Capital’s martial law.

In that moment, it seemed that the troops surrounding the fleet exchanged glares with the people in the ship.

There was this young horseman among the troops, who looked like the old aged knight of South Lily Flowerbed that showed pity in his eyes.

"You would really think that this is the cause of the rebellion."

"That is what we've heard. We have to do this. Probably it has to do with the driving force at this time of night. But, if you compare to the other troops here that start compacting the duty of the Saint Mallon fleet, you probably can call it an easy mission to accomplish. The rebels want to stick to the same Gallia because they aren’t afraid.”

The old aged horseman let out a sigh and said amazing words,“The kind of man who frequently lowers his fleet command has no reason to be here at all.”

“What do you mean?”

“Everyone has a private opinion of His Majesty.”

The old aged horseman that was wearing an old uniform had a fatigued eye and, in the mix of insight, glanced across the stone wall.

“What? Is that true?”

The young knight who had just joined the organization looked directly to the old aged horseman who was in fact his own teacher. The only reason for his birth had been to become no more than a mere knight for this coming year. But if you gave him at least the rank of baron, by now he would have been entrusted to the Knight’s status. The words which were superior in literary and military arts came off until now and the callous did not grind. Therefore, the young knight had always had deep respect for him and kept his words in his mind.

They were surprising words indeed, it must be true now that he had said them.

“Are those people glaring at us?”

“They are probably playing around with us. It’s as if His Majesty was being made fun of from the inside and outside. But, I’m having a second thought. Even though His Majesty has always been disrespected, he’s an individual who’s to be feared. I have been serving to the royal family for 40 years and I always lower my sword below the waist in His Majesty’s presence. I know him very well. I teach the battlefield with my two fingers. But even the King knows that a man such as me fears him.”

The young knight kept staring at the old man, and let out a deep sigh.

“Does that mean we have to be playing their games?”

“Knights like that are like us. After all, this is no more than a comedian dancing in someone’s palm. But as for now, the mouth I've spoken with, it is probably understood. Because this might fly to your neck, not only I, if these enter to the ears of His Majesty."

The young knight straightened his back and nodded.

Two people appeared in the place where the forest spread luxuriantly on the left side. The Aignan Forest. In the section of this forest which became the hunting ground of the royal family, the young horseman saw a shadow which wriggled swiftly.

“Who’s that?”

The young knight clanged the rope on his horse and rushed to catch up with the shadow. He casted a spell of light, which illuminated the dark area, including the shadowy figure.

A man who wrapped his body in a black robe surfaced. The body just stood there motionless. The young knight pulled out his sword and readied to confront him.

“Take that hood off so I can see who you are!”

The man slowly removed his hood. Looking at the face that appeared before the knight, he was stunned.

“Lord Castlemorre!”

The face under the hood was Batz Castlemorre leader of the East Rose Knights. He was not too old, and yet not too young. He was a responsible man who had been led by famous knights. It was his bravery that had made him famous, even the Flower Bed knights should know him.

He stared at the young knight with a hard expression.

The young knight was puzzled, and sheathed his sword.

"Why are you here? For the East Rose knights to be here, it is to face the Saint Mallon fleet, isn't it?"

"Why not open, and we hope through this..."

He murmured in the young knight's ear. He shook his head with a troubled look on his face. It was probably a life risking duty. But it was still a duty.

"It cannot be increased and it will be defeated in such reason. Because at these times, they are yours. You should know your curfew, no? Everyone we meet in this area, we received orders to arrest all, regardless of government position and status case. But, hey, it's just formality. If it's people like you, it's fine, you have to sign papers and check in at the guard post. Well, here anyways..."

But Lord Castlemorre did not move.

"My Lord?"

That time, an old aged knight who watched over the development at the rear shouted. He became aware of something and tried to warn the young knight.

"Frandall! Unsheathe your sword!"

The old aged knight pulled out his sword to ready to charge.

"Hey, what do you mean?" the young knight mumbled, the tide of the wind was flying from the rear of Castlemorre, it was simultaneous entwined into the body of the knight.

The young knight turned around and unsheathed his sword seeing that attack on his subordinate but felt how a mass of air sank to his stomach. With a harsh face, Castlemorre pulled out his sword from the young knight only enough to make him lose consciousness. Knights dressed in black robes began to show up one after another from the darkness.

"...Why?" As he murmured, the young knight lost consciousness.

Watching his men tie up the two fallen knights, Castlemorre sighed. ''Was it a mistake to be found out? But we were lucky enough to be able to enter without the other knights seeing us.''

Castlemorre and the East Rose headed forward, despite the fact that they had received the report on the fleet. Even though they were Elite Knights of the East Rose, they secretly made the report in such a way the imperial government did not believe anything at all. Immediately, an offer of information was requested from the cooperators who were lying hidden in every place. The truth was being obtained in past noon.

Lies and rebellion.

The conspiracy of King Joseph.

King Joseph was holding territorial ambitions against Romalia. He even planned a conspiracy to deceive the allies, the knights of the East Rose including Castlemorre were excited. This was a situation where they were pretending to be rebels and allies to invade their neighbors. If the plan failed to follow, the Kingdom of Gallia would perish to the deepest grounds, its glorious past would vanish even beyond the darkness.

Two hours later, when the order came to retreat in the name of the Saint Mallon due to the surrounding knights, Castlemorre had finally decided something.

''I will name the fleet's flagship 'Charles Orleans'. The name of the younger brother whom you killed by your hands. Would you think of atoning for your sins?''

''If this is the kind of imitation that makes one to stick onto the conspiracy, the fleet will not do.''

''Not only that, the kings incompetence that is tailored to the actors trying to step up to their force.''

''Siege? Surrounding is what you say? But this depends on what? Perhaps their role will be more of a mere spectator. It is no more than, a portion of coloration in order to make the foreign country agree upon.''

''We cannot have patience anymore. When rising to action is now.......''

Saint Mallon were waiting for the night as they made their way, as for the Ease Rose knights they headed to the capital.

The night had come forth, four hours had passed and they reached their way back to the capital. While being full of themselves, there were emergency flight quickly thrown to each regiment per seat where cooperation was installed.

Their ears were close to the face of Deputy Head Arnulf as they approached him.

"Three regiments definitely promised cooperation, and the report at present has reached that. They arrived at the capital this morning."

"That's reassuring!"

That was the first smile Castlemorre had made that day. Military aristocracy and the king disgusted by the current government was not small. But if the cause was different, then the story would be different too. ''The stigma of treason are the ones who didn't return home. Even then the three regiments would respond to rising to action immediately. My decision was not wrong after all.'' Castlemorre and his men were to invade the capital from King Joseph.

"Three days after that we have to pick up the throne for Ms. Charlotte who has fled to Tristain."

Castlemorre shook his head when he remembered the face of the princess when she was a slave. He remembered the Duke of Orleans' gentle face, his heart was captured.

"... Your Highness, when we do finally dispel your sorrow of Your Majesty. As for the person who was born in the house of poor nobility, 'there was the possibility,' that that person would be pulled up to raise in the Knight's title. That is when it is finally here it will return the favor."

Castlemorre pulled out his sword up high and promised.

“Ladies and gentlemen! Knights and all, lend me your ears! We must now regain the throne! Later, the one who is appropriate to return 'it'! Do not be afraid! We shall not be rebels! We are the True Flowerbed Knights of Gallia!"

Knights all over the place jumped over joy with their swords up high above them.

"Behind these walls lies a sleeping man, who is a treason and an affront to God and his country! Let us go forth!"

Castlemorre casted the spell 'Fly' and jumped over the walls. Knights were following each other's back one after another. The Knights of the East Rose blew away the patrol guards with their magic and they all rushed towards Grand Troyes, where King Joseph awaited them.

Joseph was sitting in his throne, listening to his music box that played a harmonic melody.

Staring blankly into space, slowly lifting his arm like how a conductor moves, and waving his hands around the air.

While floating the expression which finishes to be intoxicated when it begins and entrusts the body to investigation of the Founder, the minister of state who accompanies the defense loyal retainer between the ball seats jumped.

"Your Majesty! Your Majesty! This is serious! This is treason! There's a rebellion!"

He was in a state of panic as he kneeled down to Joseph and continued,

"The Knights of the east caused the rebellion! They took down the guards, and will break into this Grand Troyes! Right now, we continue to have outnumbered the guards desperate resistance between the mirrors! Soon the broken line of defense will come here!"

The nobility which presently protects the palace is no more than only 20 names. They had stationed a few hundred mercenaries from the Duchy of Bergen generations responsible for the guard, the other team sat in the cavalry mage and there was no either expectation of counting in war potential. With the "conspiracy" for example, most units and horseman group appeared for the King's capital and had been paid.

The opening made them tired.

Despite the terrible pinch ..., Joseph made an ecstatic expression. Even when the minister of state was moaning, he could hear and listened to the sound of the music box.

"Your Majesty! Let us go quickly to the underground passage! My Escort Division will bring us to safety!"

As he noticed the threatening awareness, Joseph lifted his head.

"What is it?

"This is treason! which I mentioned many times did I not?"

"Well. So? So if you said, there was such possibility I had forgotten."

Joseph nodded, and slowly rose from his throne.

"In here!"

The Minister shut his mouth trying to say something, while Joseph looked at the entrance of the ball calmly. Beyond the entrance the boom arms of the Knights and Gentlemen of the rebellion appeared. When with the fearful sound, the minister of state frightened and collapsed on the floor.

"Well, well ...... the end is the end ......"

With the Knight's sword displayed on the sides, they clanged their staffs on the floor at the same time to display the appearance of the winning side. Joseph just stood there.

"Oh, if it isn't Castlemorre. Why are you here? Aren't you supposed to go with the order to go against Saint Mallon?"

Castlemorre did not answer King Joseph's question and pulled out his sword.

"King Joseph of Gallia. In the name of the God, the Founder and Justice. You are under arrest."

"So what kind of crime did I intended to commit for the law to judge the King of Gallia?"

"For the betrayal of my country. Your way is not the vessel of the king."

While pouring the hall the Knights of the East and surrounded Joseph with all their swords pointing at him.

"Come on! Attack!"

Joesph began to laughed out loud.

"Huh? Is something wrong?"

"Well, giving the point that 'I'm not like any other king' makes me laugh. Castlemorre, you do not have a pretty taste. But I thought it flattery."

"It sure is!　It is no more than a performance in order to deceive your way!"

"A little more than truly ...... The eye which looks at the person has been lacking. As you say, having completely, that I'm not suited to be the likes of a king. The truth is being noticed because of you. The inability has become extreme! Is that it?"

Joesph laughed again. Everyone was confused and Joseph turned back.

"Where are you going?"

"I'm going to sleep. I'm kinda drowsy after all this laughing. Can it wait till tomorrow?"

It seemed like Joseph's intention was true. Castlemorre and his troops were enraged. Perhaps this King really wasn't taking this seriously.

But, this was not possible to forgive.

"Keep Joseph in custody."

Some of the knights, being cautious of traps were getting closer to Joseph. While the others, pulled out their staffs and cast a spell against him.

As a butler approached the deputy head of Arnulf, he whispered to Castlemorre.

"Perhaps there may be traps. You take care."

Castlemorre nodded. Surely, there probably was a trap, but this didn't stop the names of the noble Knights that were there. The kind of spell the Knights were using was just so that one couldn't escape. Right now, Joseph was being held by a hunter.

But when Joseph put his hand on the knight's arm. Something happened. Joseph that was supposed to be captured suddenly disappeared.

"What?"

Castlemorre was surprised and the spell that was cast bounced back. The ball seat, the screen which was raised, the damask which was set on the rear of the ball seat, the mirror where luxurious sculpture is administered, receiving the magic of the fire and the wind, it kept on shaking.

However, Joseph was not to be seen anywhere.

Someone immediately casted a detection magic which would uncover any hidden magic in the ball room... But there was no response.

One of the knights cried out from the window of a light face.

"In there!"

"What?"

Castlemorre looked at the knight that jumped on the window.

"Um, what are they looking at?"

Just whether those which used what kind of skill, Joseph stood on a side of the fountain of the courtyard. The knight turned pale. The reason why he could move to the courtyard in an instant was not even recognized by any of the knights who were experts in magic. The magic that he could have used was the "Uneven Distribution" of the only wind system, but he had disappeared so beautifully that it couldn't have been.

Joseph, who said that he had no talent in magic, could not have used square wind magic.

The skylight window facing the courtyard was small, it was impossible to get out from there. Casltemorre ordered the urgent voice.

"Turn to the courtyard!　Hurry!　The enemy is escaping!"

The knights quickly ran outside.

They could hear Joseph's loud laughs as they hurried into the courtyard.

"I run and hide accidentally! Relieve reiterating! Instead, it has changed over the bed tonight. I ran faster because of my better body."

"What?"

"Phil Yarunsagusa Eoru Sunu ..."

That Sequence of chants was never heard before. Castlemorre might have forgotten that spell, or maybe he didn't even know what Joseph was casting, so they listened for a moment.

"Rado le Osusunu Uryu ..."

Castlemorre felt a chill down his spine. It was surprising. He feared the spell that Joseph was about to cast.

''The square of the wind ... my, the gift of magic is not mocked, he has been called the king of magic terror...''

''Stay calm!''

Castlemorre told himself.

''There's no spell to blow up eighty knights. But powerful magic, that power is limited. Not to mention, you are in the palace. How could you do this by the courtyard, you probably will say that it'll be worth it?''

"You scumbag! You let down your guard!"

Castlemorre lifted his wand and pointed at Joseph as he chanted a spell. Large spears of ice flew to Joseph.

''Utilizing this, I would likely to bet on judgment before the citizens, but becoming like this, this is hopeless.''

Before the spear could reach Joseph, he slowly lowered his wand and waved it like an orchestra conductor.

They saw something to some extent.

''You scumbag king...''

''You and your spell are nothing...''

"Eh?"

The floor shook. The ice spears that were supposed to be aimed at Joseph suddenly dropped to the ground and left him unharmed.

"...Leader!"

Arnulf cried. Castlemorre turned only to see Arnulf as his body receded. It looked like they might shift a large stone table.

Castlemorre understood something.

The whole palace was collapsing.

"Fool! What's happening?"

There was no spare time when spells were being cast. Then Castlemorre looked up to see the roof deteriorate and the enormous stone ceiling fall.

Grand Troyes was a beautiful stone palace which soon swallowed the whole troops of the East Knights as it crumbled. Joseph started to laugh. Not only the Knights, but his servants, the minister of state, everyone were there, yet, he continued to laugh.

A large amount of smoke rose from the ground and the area suddenly became quiet.

"This 'Explosion' is a very useful spell. It can just blast a whole castle. It really has been fun using this spell."

<center>[[Image:ZnT14-031.jpg|thumb]]</center>

Joseph looked at his hand holding the 'Founder's Music Box' and grumbled. He removed from his pocket, the 'Founder's Censer'. When he stroked it gently an aroma drifted from the inside.

"But the explosion however did not serve a wonderful impression."

He saw one of his surviving guards who dashed into the courtyard when he saw him standing, Joseph smiled.

While being flustered, the survivor of the guard ran up.

"Your Majesty! You're alright!"

Joseph ordered him to turn around to the crumbled building.

"Gather people there. And from the midst of the rubble start dragging out the corpses, then place them at the gate of each entrance to Lutèce. By morning, to any fool looking at this, to a little more than looking at that, probably will understand the consequences of those who oppose."

The guard looked at Joseph and saw a devil in the depth of his heart but bowed down directly.

"...Ha... Hahaha!"

Complying with the order, the guard started to run outside.

"Hold on."

The guard suddenly stopped and stood firmly and stiff as Joseph yawned.

"I'm going to bed. All this tires me out. It's making me more drowsy."

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume13_Epilogue|Volume 13]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume14_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume14 Chapter1

2016-10-29T15:31:43Z

Coffeezombie: grammar fixes

===Chapter 1: The Flowerbed Squadron's Rebellion===

The river gently flowed through the Capital of Gallia where King Joseph awaited in his palace.

From the old town center which extended from the central area, the soldiers on horses took 13 minutes to ride back to the royal capital city.

The streets got cut off, out of the long, uninterrupted stone wall. They couldn’t see that it hadn’t been cut off.

On that other side of the stone wall was where King Joseph’s family lived.

Whether or not the palace was built according to the kind of end and reading the scale would help you understand.

This much of the place was not searched and the land that made up the large palace was elaborated everywhere around the central area.

That night, with the favor of twin moons hidden by the clouds, darkness began to engulf the source of light that shone through the eerie night. One shadowy figure could be seen in the form of a horseman, who was swaggering and dashing towards a gate surrounded by red roses which was in fact the east side of the royal palace.

It was still dark even with the light from the torches that were hung on the palace wall. With the heavy rain that fell at noon, the humidity had risen up to its high point, and the night mist wrapped around the knight.

As a young knight was walking, on the right side of him was a knight from the White Lily who lifted his shaded hat decorated with the White Lily emblem to show his face to the young knight and said to him in a tired voice,

“However, regarding the Furotte Bilateral fleet and the rebellion, Commander Lord Claville knows that the government isn’t loyal to the king. Now that's rebellion! Tradition falls to era, politics become corrupted, and nobility only thinks of increasing the gold coin of the warehouse, the commoners think and can increase only taking part in the share. All this leads to rebellion!”

The horseman took a deep breath and, with a small voice, started singing a song that was popular back in his town.

“Staying behind is my favor from King Joseph and the Founder. We together with King Joseph will reign over the radiance of Halkeginia. Could this be done by our Founder for some reason? What is the reason for this friendly help that came from God? Oh King Joseph. The fragrance of the flower that I received disappeared somewhere. Oh King Joseph. This place that becomes our homeland, it is beautiful. What are the many reasons I’m disgusted towards the rebel’s fleet?”

The Saint Mallon fleet that ported in the North West seashore of Gallia had suddenly confronted a rebellion after receiving a report that the naval port was being closed this morning. Many groups of horseman opposite to the chestnut fleet had obeyed the Capital’s martial law.

In that moment, it seemed that the troops surrounding the fleet exchanged glares with the people in the ship.

There was this young horseman among the troops, who looked like the old aged knight of South Lily Flowerbed that showed pity in his eyes.

"You would really think that this is the cause of the rebellion."

"That is what we've heard. We have to do this. Probably it has to do with the driving force at this time of night. But, if you compare to the other troops here that start compacting the duty of the Saint Mallon fleet, you probably can call it an easy mission to accomplish. The rebels want to stick to the same Gallia because they aren’t afraid.”

The old aged horseman let out a sigh and said amazing words,“The kind of man who frequently lowers his fleet command has no reason to be here at all.”

“What do you mean?”

“Everyone has a private opinion of His Majesty.”

The old aged horseman that was wearing an old uniform had a fatigued eye and, in the mix of insight, glanced across the stone wall.

“What? Is that true?”

The young knight who had just joined the organization looked directly to the old aged horseman who was in fact his own teacher. The only reason for his birth had been to become no more than a mere knight for this coming year. But if you gave him at least the rank of baron, by now he would have been entrusted to the Knight’s status. The words which were superior in literary and military arts came off until now and the callous did not grind. Therefore, the young knight had always had deep respect for him and kept his words in his mind.

They were surprising words indeed, it must be true now that he had said them.

“Are those people glaring at us?”

“They are probably playing around with us. It’s as if His Majesty was being made fun of from the inside and outside. But, I’m having a second thought. Even though His Majesty has always been disrespected, he’s an individual who’s to be feared. I have been serving to the royal family for 40 years and I always lower my sword below the waist in His Majesty’s presence. I know him very well. I teach the battlefield with my two fingers. But even the King knows that a man such as me fears him.”

The young knight kept staring at the old man, and let out a deep sigh.

“Does that mean we have to be playing their games?”

“Knights like that are like us. After all, this is no more than a comedian dancing in someone’s palm. But as for now, the mouth I've spoken with, it is probably understood. Because this might fly to your neck, not only I, if these enter to the ears of His Majesty."

The young knight straightened his back and nodded.

Two people appeared in the place where the forest spread luxuriantly on the left side. The Aignan Forest. In the section of this forest which became the hunting ground of the royal family, the young horseman saw a shadow which wriggled swiftly.

“Who’s that?”

The young knight clanged the rope on his horse and rushed to catch up with the shadow. He casted a spell of light, which illuminated the dark area, including the shadowy figure.

A man who wrapped his body in a black robe surfaced. The body just stood there motionless. The young knight pulled out his sword and readied to confront him.

“Take that hood off so I can see who you are!”

The man slowly removed his hood. Looking at the face that appeared before the knight, he was stunned.

“Lord Castlemorre!”

The face under the hood was Batz Castlemorre leader of the East Rose Knights. He was not too old, and yet not too young. He was a responsible man who had been led by famous knights. It was his bravery that had made him famous, even the Flower Bed knights should know him.

He stared at the young knight with a hard expression.

The young knight was puzzled, and sheathed his sword.

"Why are you here? For the East Rose knights to be here, it is to face the Saint Mallon fleet, isn't it?"

"Why not open, and we hope through this..."

He murmured in the young knight's ear. He shook his head with a troubled look on his face. It was probably a life risking duty. But it was still a duty.

"It cannot be increased and it will be defeated in such reason. Because at these times, they are yours. You should know your curfew, no? Everyone we meet in this area, we received orders to arrest all, regardless of government position and status case. But, hey, it's just formality. If it's people like you, it's fine, you have to sign papers and check in at the guard post. Well, here anyways..."

But Lord Castlemorre did not move.

"My Lord?"

That time, an old aged knight who watched over the development at the rear shouted. He became aware of something and tried to warn the young knight.

"Frandall! Unsheathe your sword!"

The old aged knight pulled out his sword to ready to charge.

"Hey, what do you mean?" the young knight mumbled, the tide of the wind was flying from the rear of Castlemorre, it was simultaneous entwined into the body of the knight.

The young knight turned around and unsheathed his sword seeing that attack on his subordinate but felt how a mass of air sank to his stomach. With a harsh face, Castlemorre pulled out his sword from the young knight only enough to make him lose consciousness. Knights dressed in black robes began to show up one after another from the darkness.

"...Why?" As he murmured, the young knight lost consciousness.

Watching his men tie up the two fallen knights, Castlemorre sighed. ''Was it a mistake to be found out? But we were lucky enough to be able to enter without the other knights seeing us.''

Castlemorre and the East Rose headed forward, despite the fact that they had received the report on the fleet. Even though they were Elite Knights of the East Rose, they secretly made the report in such a way the imperial government did not believe anything at all. Immediately, an offer of information was requested from the cooperators who were lying hidden in every place. The truth was being obtained in past noon.

Lies and rebellion.

The conspiracy of King Joseph.

King Joseph was holding territorial ambitions against Romalia. He even planned a conspiracy to deceive the allies, the knights of the East Rose including Castlemorre were excited. This was a situation where they were pretending to be rebels and allies to invade their neighbors. If the plan failed to follow, the Kingdom of Gallia would perish to the deepest grounds, its glorious past would vanish even beyond the darkness.

Two hours later, when the order came to retreat in the name of the Saint Mallon due to the surrounding knights, Castlemorre had finally decided something.

''I will name the fleet's flagship 'Charles Orleans'. The name of the younger brother whom you killed by your hands. Would you think of atoning for your sins?''

''If this is the kind of imitation that makes one to stick onto the conspiracy, the fleet will not do.''

''Not only that, the kings incompetence that is tailored to the actors trying to step up to their force.''

''Siege? Surrounding is what you say? But this depends on what? Perhaps their role will be more of a mere spectator. It is no more than, a portion of coloration in order to make the foreign country agree upon.''

''We cannot have patience anymore. When rising to action is now.......''

Saint Mallon were waiting for the night as they made their way, as for the Ease Rose knights they headed to the capital.

The night had come forth, four hours had passed and they reached their way back to the capital. While being full of themselves, there were emergency flight quickly thrown to each regiment per seat where cooperation was installed.

Their ears were close to the face of Deputy Head Arnulf as they approached him.

"Three regiments definitely promised cooperation, and the report at present has reached that. They arrived at the capital this morning."

"That's reassuring!"

That was the first smile Castlemorre had made that day. Military aristocracy and the king disgusted by the current government was not small. But if the cause was different, then the story would be different too. ''The stigma of treason are the ones who didn't return home. Even then the three regiments would respond to rising to action immediately. My decision was not wrong after all.'' Castlemorre and his men were to invade the capital from King Joseph.

"Three days after that we have to pick up the throne for Ms. Charlotte who has fled to Tristain."

Castlemorre shook his head when he remembered the face of the princess when she was a slave. He remembered the Duke of Orleans' gentle face, his heart was captured.

"... Your Highness, when we do finally dispel your sorrow of Your Majesty. As for the person who was born in the house of poor nobility, 'there was the possibility,' that that person would be pulled up to raise in the Knight's title. That is when it is finally here it will return the favor."

Castlemorre pulled out his sword up high and promised.

“Ladies and gentlemen! Knights and all, lend me your ears! We must now regain the throne! Later, the one who is appropriate to return 'it'! Do not be afraid! We shall not be rebels! We are the True Flowerbed Knights of Gallia!"

Knights all over the place jumped over joy with their swords up high above them.

"Behind these walls lies a sleeping man, who is a treason and an affront to God and his country! Let us go forth!"

Castlemorre casted the spell 'Fly' and jumped over the walls. Knights were following each other's back one after another. The Knights of the East Rose blew away the patrol guards with their magic and they all rushed towards Grand Troyes, where King Joseph awaited them.

Joseph was sitting in his throne, listening to his music box that played a harmonic melody.

Staring blankly into space, slowly lifting his arm like how a conductor moves, and waving his hands around the air.

While floating the expression which finishes to be intoxicated when it begins and entrusts the body to investigation of the Founder, the minister of state who accompanies the defense loyal retainer between the ball seats jumped.

"Your Majesty! Your Majesty! This is serious! This is treason! There's a rebellion!"

He was in a state of panic as he kneeled down to Joseph and continued,

"The Knights of the east caused the rebellion! They took down the guards, and will break into this Grand Troyes! Right now, we continue to have outnumbered the guards desperate resistance between the mirrors! Soon the broken line of defense will come here!"

The nobility which presently protects the palace is no more than only 20 names. They had stationed a few hundred mercenaries from the Duchy of Bergen generations responsible for the guard, the other team sat in the cavalry mage and there was no either expectation of counting in war potential. With the "conspiracy" for example, most units and horseman group appeared for the King's capital and had been paid.

The opening made them tired.

Despite the terrible pinch ..., Joseph made an ecstatic expression. Even when the minister of state was moaning, he could hear and listened to the sound of the music box.

"Your Majesty! Let us go quickly to the underground passage! My Escort Division will bring us to safety!"

As he noticed the threatening awareness, Joseph lifted his head.

"What is it?

"This is treason! which I mentioned many times did I not?"

"Well. So? So if you said, there was such possibility I had forgotten."

Joseph nodded, and slowly rose from his throne.

"In here!"

The Minister shut his mouth trying to say something, while Joseph looked at the entrance of the ball calmly. Beyond the entrance the boom arms of the Knights and Gentlemen of the rebellion appeared. When with the fearful sound, the minister of state frightened and collapsed on the floor.

"Well, well ...... the end is the end ......"

With the Knight's sword displayed on the sides, they clanged their staffs on the floor at the same time to display the appearance of the winning side. Joseph just stood there.

"Oh, if it isn't Castlemorre. Why are you here? Aren't you supposed to go with the order to go against Saint Mallon?"

Castlemorre did not answer King Joseph's question and pulled out his sword.

"King Joseph of Gallia. In the name of the God, the Founder and Justice. You are under arrest."

"So what kind of crime did I intended to commit for the law to judge the King of Gallia?"

"For the betrayal of my country. Your way is not the vessel of the king."

While pouring the hall the Knights of the East and surrounded Joseph with all their swords pointing at him.

"Come on! Attack!"

Joesph began to laughed out loud.

"Huh? Is something wrong?"

"Well, giving the point that 'I'm not like any other king' makes me laugh. Castlemorre, you do not have a pretty taste. But I thought it flattery."

"It sure is!　It is no more than a performance in order to deceive your way!"

"A little more than truly ...... The eye which looks at the person has been lacking. As you say, having completely, that I'm not suited to be the likes of a king. The truth is being noticed because of you. The inability has become extreme! Is that it?"

Joesph laughed again. Everyone was confused and Joseph turned back.

"Where are you going?"

"I'm going to sleep. I'm kinda drowsy after all this laughing. Can it wait till tomorrow?"

It seemed like Joseph's intention was true. Castlemorre and his troops were enraged. Perhaps this King really wasn't taking this seriously.

But, this was not possible to forgive.

"Keep Joseph in custody."

Some of the knights, being cautious of traps were getting closer to Joseph. While the others, pulled out their staffs and cast a spell against him.

As a butler approached the deputy head of Arnulf, he whispered to Castlemorre.

"Perhaps there may be traps. You take care."

Castlemorre nodded. Surely, there probably was a trap, but this didn't stop the names of the noble Knights that were there. The kind of spell the Knights were using was just so that one couldn't escape. Right now, Joseph was being held by a hunter.

But when Joseph put his hand on the knight's arm. Something happened. Joseph that was supposed to be captured suddenly disappeared.

"What?"

Castlemorre was surprised and the spell that was cast bounced back. The ball seat, the screen which was raised, the damask which was set on the rear of the ball seat, the mirror where luxurious sculpture is administered, receiving the magic of the fire and the wind, it kept on shaking.

However, Joseph was not to be seen anywhere.

Someone immediately casted a detection magic which would uncover any hidden magic in the ball room... But there was no response.

One of the knights cried out from the window of a light face.

"In there!"

"What?"

Castlemorre looked at the knight that jumped on the window.

"Um, what are they looking at?"

Just whether those which used what kind of skill, Joseph stood on a side of the fountain of the courtyard. The knight turned pale. The reason why he could move to the courtyard in an instant was not even recognized by any of the knights who were experts in magic. The magic that he could have used was the "Uneven Distribution" of the only wind system, but he had disappeared so beautifully that it couldn't have been.

Joseph, who said that he had no talent in magic, could not have used square wind magic.

The skylight window facing the courtyard was small, it was impossible to get out from there. Casltemorre ordered the urgent voice.

"Turn to the courtyard!　Hurry!　The enemy is escaping!"

The knights quickly ran outside.

They could hear Joseph's loud laughs as they hurried into the courtyard.

"I run and hide accidentally! Relieve reiterating! Instead, it has changed over the bed tonight. I ran faster because of my better body."

"What?"

"Phil Yarunsagusa Eoru Sunu ..."

That Sequence of chants was never heard before. Castlemorre might have forgotten that spell, or maybe he didn't even know what Joseph was casting, so they listened for a moment.

"Rado le Osusunu Uryu ..."

Castlemorre felt a chill down his spine. It was surprising. He feared the spell that Joseph was about to cast.

''The square of the wind ... my, the gift of magic is not mocked, he has been called the king of magic terror...''

''Stay calm!''

Castlemorre told himself.

''There's no spell to blow up eighty knights. But powerful magic, that power is limited. Not to mention, you are in the palace. How could you do this by the courtyard, you probably will say that it'll be worth it?''

"You scumbag! You let down your guard!"

Castlemorre lifted his wand and pointed at Joseph as he chanted a spell. Large spears of ice flew to Joseph.

''Utilizing this, I would likely to bet on judgment before the citizens, but becoming like this, this is hopeless.''

Before the spear could reach Joseph, he slowly lowered his wand and waved it like an orchestra conductor.

They saw something to some extent.

''You scumbag king...''

''You and your spell are nothing...''

"Eh?"

The floor shook. The ice spears that were supposed to be aimed at Joseph suddenly dropped to the ground and left him unharmed.

"...Leader!"

Arnulf cried. Castlemorre turned only to see Arnulf as his body w receded. It looked like they might shift a large stone table.

Castlemorre understood something.

The whole palace was collapsing.

"Fool! What's happening?"

There was no spare time when spells were being cast. Then Castlemorre who looked up to see the roof deteriorate and the enormous stone ceiling fall.

Grand Troyes was a beautiful stone palace which soon swallowed the whole troops of the East Knights as it crumbled. Joseph started to laugh. Not only the Knights, but his servants, the minister of state, everyone were there, yet, he continued to laugh.

A large amount of smoke rose from the ground and the area suddenly became quiet.

"This 'Explosion' is a very useful spell. It can just blast a whole castle. It really has been fun using this spell."

<center>[[Image:ZnT14-031.jpg|thumb]]</center>

Joseph looked at his hand holding the 'Founder's Music Box' and grumbled. He removed from his pocket, the 'Founder's Censer'. When he stroked it gently an aroma drifted from the inside.

"But the explosion however did not serve a wonderful impression."

He saw one of his surviving guards who dashed into the courtyard when he saw him standing, Joseph smiled.

While being flustered, the survivor of the guard ran up.

"Your Majesty! You're alright!"

Joseph ordered him to turn around to the crumbled building.

"Gather people there. And from the midst of the rubble start dragging out the corpses, then place them at the gate of each entrance to Lutèce. By morning, to any fool looking at this, to a little more than looking at that, probably will understand the consequences of those who oppose."

The guard looked at Joseph and saw a devil in the depth of his heart but bowed down directly.

"...Ha... Hahaha!"

Complying with the order, the guard started to run outside.

"Hold on."

The guard suddenly stopped and stood firmly and stiff as Joseph yawned.

"I'm going to bed. All this tires me out. It's making me more drowsy."

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume13_Epilogue|Volume 13]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume14_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume13 Epilogue

2016-10-28T15:20:32Z

Coffeezombie: grammar fixes

===Epilogue===
The capital of Gallia, Lutèce.

The man who was called the “Mad King” by Romalia's pope was right now in the middle of a boundless beautiful garden full of flowers, and gazing afar in all directions.

This was a flower terrace which could even be the number one in Versardier, with its ever-blooming rich flowers. 

The southern rose terrace.

To Joseph, this was a flower terrace where he can have fun by himself, and where he could also comfort himself from his meaningless solitary life. This was a paradise on earth built with the greatest skills of every garden architect of this country.

On this land of around two square kilometres, there were a countless number of coloured roses.

The one that held the most attention was the blue one.

That was this year's......, after improving multiple test products, the finally finished and steady blue breed of rose.

This rose, since it had a link with the royalty's blue hair, had been surnamed “La Gallia”, which meant that it was a symbol of Gallia.

Joseph looked at the flower terrace with satisfaction. He wasn't clear about the huge amount of money he had spent on this blue rose.

“This rose garden is really way too beautiful.”

Exclaimed Mrs. Molière, who was at Joseph's side. Joseph nodded with satisfaction.

“The amount of money spent on this rose garden was already enough to run a small country.”

“This is the most beautiful kingdom in the world. The taste of Your Majesty is quite elegant.”

After that, Mrs. Molière looked at Joseph and asked with a mischievous tone.

“Why did Your Majesty need to build this rose garden?”

As Joseph's lover, Mrs. Molière expected some sweet words. She was looking forward to something like “It was for you.” or something like that. However, the king's answer wasn't like that.

Joseph lightly said.

“This is so that I can destroy it.”

Mrs. Molière pursed her lips, to show her disenchantment,

“Ah! You are joking again!”

“Joking? Ah, right. It might sound like that.”

Joseph said that awkwardly, but this made Mrs. Molière even more angry. No matter when, this king is always like that. One couldn't figure out if he was joking or saying the truth.

"I have something to ask His Majesty."

"Do not hesitate."

"Your Majesty, do you love me?"

Joseph looked without understanding what Lady Molière had said. As if to say: You asked that to me?

"Of course"

"If so, then why aren't you gentle with me?" asked Mrs. Molière, beginning to mourn.

"Is that what you feel?"

"I can't bear to love a man who treats me cruelly."

Joseph was surprised to see the tears of Mrs. Molière.

"What did you say?"

"I love him!"

"You mean you love me? Is that true? Do you love the incompetent king? Do you love me even though I am humbled at home and abroad?"

"That's why I love him."

"I only think about money and status."

His wife Molière worsened in tears.
"Even if your Majesty was a civilian, a beggar, my love would not change. I love your Majesty."

"Why do you love me?" asked Joseph, a bit puzzled.

"Your Majesty, you are a lonely man, you are the king of the world's wealth, but I just want to heal your heart, please. I am a woman who wants to relieve these problems, as this is love."

Joseph took the pleasure of laughing at his wife Molière.

"You're a nice person, Wife Molière. I think you're worthy of my love."

Mrs. Molière seemed intoxicated by the words of Joseph.

Finally she got those words of love she craved.

These words made her very happy. She was very proud.

He is just a person who pretends to be the king. Often your heart and mind are contradictory.

She had always been his companion. Mrs. Molière understood what no one else could understand about him, something like the infinite darkness of the abyss.
She fell in love with a king.

Mrs. Molière wanted her love to melt the ice in the heart of Joseph.

I'll be the water that fills the hole in his heart.

These words should be able to cure the rotten heart of this king. The fragrance of flowers and words of love should help.

"Your Majesty, I have something to propose. It is for the sake of our future. Your Majesty, instead of total pain in your system, it would be better to share love."

However, Joseph said nothing.

"Your Majesty?"

A second later, Mrs. Molière...

"Oh, oh Oh, your Majesty, ohhhh"

Ms. Molière was stabbed in the chest.

The strength of her body disappeared.

"Why?"

Mrs. Molière did not understand why she was stabbed. And without understanding, she gradually fell into a deep sleep from which people never awoke.

Joseph slowly withdrew the dagger from Mrs. Molière’s breast. Like cutting meat, blood started gushing.

Her beautiful eyes opened one last time to look at Joseph. Joseph had the same indifferent expression to his wife lying on the floor almost dead. Then Mrs. Molière slowly closed her eyes one last time.

Joseph did not hesitate to open an oil tank, spilling it all over the terrace of flowers. Then, he set fire to the oil.

Unblinking, he watched the rose garden on fire.

Staring into the flames....

Then a woman appeared from the fire.

Not seeming to mind being in the midst of the flames, she was wearing a black robe and her hood alone showed her crimson lips.

It was Myoznitnirn.

Myoznitnirn looked at the corpse of Mrs. Molière.

"Was it your lover?" She asked.

"I do not know, maybe yes, maybe no. Anyway, it does not matter."

"Why?"

"Why, why kill her?"

"She said she loved me and that's why I killed her own people. She must have felt much pain in her heart."

"And you, Joseph-sama, do you have pain in your heart?"

Myoznitnirn smiled as if to say, you know how to do things. But Joseph refused.

"No, it can't be solved in the same way."

Myoznitnirn, satisfied, nodded and proceeded to give her report to Joseph.

"According to the report, ten special Jormungand had been completed."

"Well..."

"There is also a message saying that you have to meet the three users of the Void in Romalia."

"Oh" Joseph laughed.

[[Image:ZnT13-257.jpg|thumb]]

"It's the perfect opportunity. Get ready; you will command the special army."

"Yes, sir."

Myoznitnirn disappeared in the fire.

Joseph picked up from the table a sound transmitter that worked with wind magic and an iron pipe. It was a transmitter that could only be used within the same castle.

"Get me in contact with the Fleet Commander" (note: do not know if it was a spell or was an order for someone else, it’s not specified in the text)

He was immediately connected to the Fleet Admiral. Joseph, through the transmitter, ordered perfectly.

"Naval fleet in the harbour of San Marin (サン · マロン) Your objective is … the Romalia Empire."

Across the transmitter, Commander Claville was afraid of the order given by Joseph.

"No need to announce the war. The cities, the streets, the towns, the people, everything must be destroyed," Joseph commented.

"War? You want to start a war? But Romalia was one of our allies against the revolutionaries of Albion."

"Ally? Is that what you think? Let me tell you something. Ah, well. What if there were other countries that are conspiring against us? Isn't it more difficult to resolve this?"

"I do not know what you're talking about, Your Majesty!"

No matter what the order was, he spoke without thinking twice. It was for this reason that he had become commander, instead of the other men who were all incompetent. But that did not matter. Simply run the fleet. The real struggle would come from Myoznitnirn’s army; they simply will be the drivers.

Joseph was annoyed with having to say the right words.

"Well, obey the order. This is a high order. If we want to stop this conspiracy, we must end Romalia soon."

On the other side of the transmission, the commander pondered the matter.

Joseph was often derided as an incompetent King, but he was not an idiot.

When he proposed something, no matter how or what, he had to fulfill his goal.

This should also be part of their whims.

This included the desire to win. Claville knew all this.

Joseph put the transmitter on the table and said, cursing.

"War is a stupid thing. I do not want war. But this is not just war. This so-called war is to consider interests. What are the benefits of attacking Romalia? Would we not be destroying our soul, to attack the country where people are race to God?"

Joseph hit the table.

"Ah ah, I'm just a man, after all. But why say that God loves all his children, if I feel nothing but pain? And ironically, he has given me strength! But just nothing in my heart! Nothing! ah ah ah ah, I'm not more a man than just empty thanks to him!"

Joseph comforted himself.

"Ah, my heart is empty, as the bladder of a rotten fish. Nothing can fill the emptiness in my heart ... Neither love, nor joy nor anger, nor sadness, and even hatred that have Charlotte for killing his father, my heart is hollow."
Joseph looked into the sky. Then he watched as the guards tried to stop the Fire Flower: "Fast", "Turn the Fire", "Palace on fire"…

All cries echoed in the garden. However, Joseph did not care.

His eyes burned from the intense fire, but he stayed a moment longer, just to say nonsense.

"Well, Charlotte. To overthrow God, you must kill your brother and entire cities. Okay, Charlotte. Not everything in life is virtue and glory, there is all mourning and suffering. You can only commit a sin so great and irreparable if you want to feel a little guilty."

Joseph laughed. It was an innocent smile like an angel.

"Charlotte, I'm a man, and for that reason I can also feel the tears that pamper others."

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume13_Chapter8|Chapter 8]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume14_Chapter1|Volume 14]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume13 Epilogue

2016-10-28T15:10:08Z

Coffeezombie: mostly minor fixes

===Epilogue===
The capital of Gallia, Lutèce.

The man who was called the “Mad King” by Romalia's pope was right now in the middle of a boundless beautiful garden full of flowers, and gazing afar in all directions.

This was a flower terrace which could even be the number one in Versardier, with its ever-blooming rich flowers. 

The southern rose terrace.

To Joseph, this was a flower terrace where he can have fun by himself, and where he could also comfort himself from his meaningless solitary life. This was a paradise on earth built with the greatest skills of every garden architect of this country.

On this land of around two square kilometres, there were a countless number of coloured roses.

The one that held the most attention was the blue one.

That was this year's......, after improving multiple test products, the finally finished and steady blue breed of rose.

This rose, since it had a link with the royalty's blue hair, had been surnamed “La Gallia”, which meant that it was a symbol of Gallia.

Joseph looked at the flower terrace with satisfaction. He wasn't clear about the huge amount of money he had spent on this blue rose.

“This rose garden is really way too beautiful.”

Exclaimed Mrs. Molière, who was at Joseph's side. Joseph nodded with satisfaction.

“The amount of money spent on this rose garden was already enough to run a small country.”

“This is the most beautiful kingdom in the world. The taste of Your Majesty is quite elegant.”

After that, Mrs. Molière looked at Joseph and asked with a mischievous tone.

“Why did Your Majesty need to build this rose garden?”

As Joseph's lover, Mrs. Molière expected some sweet words. She was looking forward to something like “It was for you.” or something like that. However, the king's answer wasn't like that.

Joseph lightly said.

“This is so that I can destroy it.”

Mrs. Molière pursed her lips, to show her disenchantment,

“Ah! You are joking again!”

“Joking? Ah, right. It might sound like that.”

Joseph said that awkwardly, but this made Mrs. Molière even more angry. No matter when, this king is always like that. One couldn't figure out if he was joking or saying the truth.

"I have something to ask His Majesty."

"Do not hesitate."

"Your Majesty, do you love me?"

Joseph looked without understanding what Lady Molière had said. As if to say: You asked that to me?

"Of course"

"If so, then why aren't you gentle with me?" asked Mrs. Molière, beginning to mourn.

"Is that what you feel?"

"I can't bear to love a man who treats me cruelly."

Joseph was surprised to see the tears of Mrs. Molière.

"What did you say?"

"I love him!"

"You mean you love me? Is that true? Do you love the incompetent king? Do you love me even though I am humbled at home and abroad?"

"That's why I love him."

"I only think about money and status."

His wife Molière worsened in tears.
"Even if your Majesty was a civilian, a beggar, my love would not change. I love your Majesty."

"Why do you love me?" asked Joseph, a bit puzzled.

"Your Majesty, you are a lonely man, you are the king of the world's wealth, but I just want to heal your heart, please. I am a woman who wants to relieve these problems, as this is love."

Joseph took the pleasure of laughing at his wife Molière.

"You're a nice person, Wife Molière. I think you're worthy of my love."

Mrs. Molière seemed intoxicated by the words of Joseph.

Finally she got those words of love she craved.

These words made her very happy. She was very proud.

He is just a person who pretends to be the king. Often your heart and mind are contradictory.

She had always been his companion. Mrs. Molière understood what no one else could understand about him, something like the infinite darkness of the abyss.
She fell in love with a king.

Mrs. Molière wanted her love to melt the ice in the heart of Joseph.

I'll be the water that fills the hole in his heart.

These words should be able to cure the rotten heart of this king. The fragrance of flowers and words of love should help.

"Your Majesty, I have something to propose. It is for the sake of our future. Your Majesty, instead of total pain in your system, it would be better to share love."

However, Joseph said nothing.

"Your Majesty?"

A second later, Mrs. Molière...

"Oh, oh Oh, your Majesty, ohhhh"

Ms. Molière was stabbed in the chest.

The strength of her body disappeared.

"Why?"

Mrs. Molière did not understand why she was stabbed. And without understanding, she gradually fell into a deep sleep from which people never awoke.

Joseph slowly withdrew the dagger from Mrs. Molière’s breast. Like cutting meat, blood started gushing.

Her beautiful eyes opened one last time to look at Joseph. Joseph had the same indifferent expression to his wife lying on the floor almost dead. Then Mrs. Molière slowly closed her eyes one last time.

Joseph did not hesitate to open an oil tank, spilling it all over the terrace of flowers. Then, he set fire to the oil.

Unblinking, he watched the rose garden on fire.

Staring into the flames....

Then a woman appeared from the fire.

Not seeming to mind being in the midst of the flames, she was wearing a black robe and her hood alone showed her crimson lips.

It was Myoznitnirn.

Myoznitnirn looked at the corpse of Mrs. Molière.

"Was it your lover?" She asked.

"I do not know, maybe yes, maybe no. Anyway, it does not matter."

"Why?"

"Why, why kill her?"

"She said she loved me and that's why I killed her own people. She must have felt much pain in her heart."

"And you, Joseph-sama, do you have pain in your heart?"

Myoznitnirn smiled as if to say, you know how to do things. But Joseph refused.

"No, it can't be solved in the same way."

Myoznitnirn, satisfied, nodded and proceeded to give her report to Joseph.

"According to the report, ten special Jormungand had been completed."

"Well..."

"There is also a message saying that you have to meet the three users of the Void in Romalia."

"Oh" Joseph laughed.

[[Image:ZnT13-257.jpg|thumb]]

"It's the perfect opportunity. Get ready; you will command the special army."

"Yes, sir."

Myoznitnirn disappeared in the fire.

Joseph picked up from the table a sound transmitter that works with wind magic and an iron pipe. It is a transmitter that can only be used within the same castle.

"Contact me with the Fleet Commander" (note: do not know if it was a spell or was an order for someone else, it’s not specified in the text)

He was immediately connected to the Fleet Admiral. Joseph, through the transmitter, ordered perfectly.

"Naval fleet in the harbour of San Marin (サン · マロン) Your objective is … Romalia Empire."

Across the transmitter, Commander Claville was afraid of the order given by Joseph.

"No need to announce the war. The cities, the streets, the towns, the people, everything must be destroyed" Joseph commented.

"War? You want to start a war? But Romalia was one of our allies against the revolutionaries of Albion."

"Ally? Is that what you think? Let me tell you something. Ah, well. What if there were other countries that are conspiring against us? Isn't this more difficult to resolve this?"

"I do not know what you're talking about Your Majesty!"

No matter what the order is, he speaks without thinking twice. It was for this reason he became commander, instead of the other men who were all incompetent, but that does not matter. Simply run the fleet. The real struggle comes from Myoznitnirn’s army; they simply will be the drivers.

Joseph was annoyed of saying the right words.

"Well obey the order. This is a high order. If we want to stop this conspiracy, we must end Romalia soon."

On the other side of the transmission, the commander pondered the matter.

Joseph is often derided as an incompetent King, but not an idiot.

When he proposes something, no matter how or what, I must fulfill his goal.

This should also be part of their whims.

Including the desire to win. Claville knew all this.

Joseph put the transmitter on the table, and said cursing.

"War is a stupid thing. I do not want war. But this is not just war. This so-called war is to consider interests. What are the benefits of attacking Romalia? Would we not be destroying our soul, to attack the country where people are race to God?"

Joseph hit the table.

"Ah ah, I'm just a man, after all. But why say that God loves all his children, if I feel nothing but pain? And ironically, he has given me strength! But just nothing in my heart! Nothing! ah ah ah ah, I'm not more a man than just empty thanks to him!"

Joseph comforted himself.

"Ah, my heart is empty, as the bladder of a rotten fish. Nothing can fill the emptiness in my heart ... Neither love, nor joy nor anger, nor sadness, and even hatred that have Charlotte for killing his father, my heart is hollow."
Joseph looked into the sky. Then he watched as the guards tried to stop the Fire Flower: "Fast", "Turn the Fire", "Palace on fire"…

All cries echoed in the garden. However, Joseph did not care.

His eyes burned from the intense fire, but stayed a moment longer, just to say nonsense.

"Well, Charlotte. To overthrow God, you must kill your brother and entire cities. Okay, Charlotte. Not everything in life is virtue and glory, there is all mourn and suffer. You can only commit a sin so great and irreparable if you want to feel a little guilty."

Joseph laughed. It was an innocent smile like an angel.

"Charlotte, I'm a Man, and for that reason I can also feel the tears that pamper others."

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume13_Chapter8|Chapter 8]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume14_Chapter1|Volume 14]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume13 Chapter8

2016-10-28T14:51:18Z

Coffeezombie: minor grammar and punctuation fixes

===Chapter 8: The meaning of the Smile===


Saito woke up in Mister Colbert’s room. Lying down on the table, he was covered by a blanket. It seemed that the one who put the blanket on him was Mister Colbert, who was asleep in his bed.

It seemed that Saito had inadvertently fallen asleep. Rays of morning light shone through the window.

''Now I remember. I was so tired from crying yesterday that I fell asleep.''

While thinking that, Saito stared at the display of his notebook computer. It seemed like the power supply had been taken off.

''I was thinking about asking Mister Colbert to reconnect my notebook to the battery, but decided against it.''

''I memorized it last time, so I am able to recall it... so it is not necessary to do it again.''

From the window, he gazed up at the sky.

Somehow, this world was connected to Earth, one way or another.

What could it be that connected these two worlds together?

Considering how tanks and aircraft could come to this world, it should also be normal for electromagnetic waves to enter.

''Ah, that seems to be the case.'' Saito looked around absent-mindedly as he thought.

''After all, I was a weak man.''

''I have comrades, so I think that I can accomplish something, since that's what I can accept while living in this world. Nevertheless, when I read the mail, I was suddenly overcome by the feeling of homesickness.''

''To put it plainly, I am a weak man.''

''It can't be helped since I suddenly read the mail.'' Thinking this, Saito left his notebook computer behind in Mister Colbert’s room.

Saito felt depressed. While he trudged through the corridor he muttered:

"Tomorrow will be a troublesome day. The three-year anniversary of the Pope's coronation... My spirit must not be like this."

''At any rate, my mood must be kept hidden from Louise.''

''I don't want her to get depressed again.''

''I should be thinking about more immediate concerns. Saito positively thought.''

''Okay, Let's hide this depressed face of mine. While forcefully doing that, Saito opened the door to the living room.''

"Louise, forgive me for not coming back yesterday. I was drinking with Mr. Colbert in his room and collapsed..."

Louise was sitting in the chair looking at the mirror. But it seemed that she wasn't going to scold Saito. Instead she smiled back, almost as if a it were a trap.

"Good morning."

Louise’s sudden smile surprised him.

"What the...? What's with your clothes..."

"Eh, this? I went out to buy this last evening."

Louise wasn’t in her usual Tristain Academy uniform, but a cute blouse with a short, deep blue silk skirt and a red ribbon which trailed from the collar.

"Why?"

Saito asked, amazed. ''Of all days, why today?'' No, even if this is a joke in Romalia's great cathedral, Saito still couldn't understand the reason.

"Oh I understand, it's for tomorrow’s ceremony isn't it? But is it okay to be wearing that?"

Then Louise smiled pleasantly and said.

"No, it's for going to town to shop with you today."

"Мe, why?"

"In the town, there is a festival for the celebration of His Holiness the Pope’s third anniversary. In noble society there are festivals; here on the streets it seems like they have festivals too. Now, I want to go to the festival with you."

"But tomorrow... shouldn't we be using the time we have today to prepare ourselves?"

"No, it's okay. Practicing right now would not change the result. It would be a pointless effort. Besides, sometimes relaxation is important too."

Looking innocent, Louise grabbed Saito’s arm.

"Okay, let's go?"

In the end, attracted by Louise’s unusually cute behavior, Saito went to town. Louise was glued to Saito’s arm. ''What, was something wrong?'' He turned for a moment toward Louise. Louise only smiled back.
[[Image:ZnT13-005.jpg|thumb]]
''As expected, I have a bad feeling about this.''

"Hey Louise?" Saito asked.

"Yes."

"What are you scheming?"

But Louise was laughing. Kyahaha.

Kyahaha? Louise laughing? Saito's head was full of questions, but Louise remained glued to Saito arm.

"I'm not scheming anything."

"Lie!"

"It's not a lie. Honestly, for today I just want to take a stroll with you through town. That's all."

Looking at it from all sides her smile was not a scheming one. ''Still, there is something hidden'', Saito thought. Then Louise pointed at something.

"Eh, that's right, for today I will listen to anything you request."

"Huh?"

"Really, I'm serious. So don't be polite, okay?"

Smiling and leaning to him. Saito felt more and more suspicious. For the sake of testing, he said.

"Then, show me your underpants."

He thought he was going to be kicked, so he prepared for that.

But, neither kick, punch, nor magic attack was launched. Instead, Louise shyly began to slowly lift up her skirt.

"Okay."

''It's been a while since I last saw Louise's underpants'', he thought.

She didn't seem to be angry.

Meaning...? “Hey, this is the middle of the street, there’re a lot of people here.” Saito said while furiously trying stop her.

"Stop it, People can see that."

With a smile, Louise returned the skirt to its original position.

Too suspicious.

Is this really the real Louise?

Could it be that someone transformed her?

Right, Myoznitnirn’s magical tool, for instance...

That was an act, Saito thought. The tension began to build with his next words.

"Ah, then, allow me to touch your breasts."

"Go ahead."

Louise nodded almost instantly, with a smiling face.

"Ok, then I will not hold back."

Gulp, Saito swallowed his saliva and began to touch her small breast. Rustle, rustle. (I guess that this is the sound being made, don’t know where to put it)

Even with her small breasts, touching her there, Saito’s excitment began to rise.

When he looked back at her, she was still smiling brightly. A face with a color of happiness. Prepared for death, Saito started to shake. If this is the real Louise, let's try that. He thought.

"And... this a breast?"

"Yes."

she positively nodded with a smile.

This was absolutely not Louise!

"Nah, too small, compared to Tiffania."

"thats okay with me."

Saito jumped back that instance, taking a stance.

"Who or what are you!"

"Just like I keep saying, I am me. Please believe me."

"Why aren't you angry?"

"Because, I..."

She hesitantly said those words, and when she figured out something, she raised her face.

"Yes! You see, tomorrow there’s going to be a fierce battle. The enemy seems to be Myoznitnirn, right? So this is some kind of reward! you see?!"

Louise said that in what seemed to be a joyful manner.

''You would normally, even in a situation such as this, object.''

In the end, Louise seemed to have changed her way of thinking. Perhaps it was the noble pride within her. Saito reached understanding. Louise spoke again.

"You want to touch more?"

"..."

"It’s alright! Go ahead! touch them! Please!"

"..."

"Please?"

For the ninth time, she smiled. 'Oh well, if she is enjoying this then I should too.' Saito thought. This leisurely situation is not a reckless action. Besides, there is the possibility that one of us may be lost tomorrow. Anyhow, however bad the situation turns out to be we will survive.

Tomorrow is the commemoration of the Pope’s coronation and things are busy in this Romalian street. Of course, it shouldn't differ too much from the festivals usually held in Tristania.

As expected of the street stalls and the performances, the atmosphere here felt busy. Even in Romalia, in every place around here, pilgrims could be seen crowding merchants. The various goods brought by them were put in the front of the stalls.

Louise stood in front of clothes shelves that were displayed in the front of a stall, doing her best to search for something.

"What, do you really want a scarf that much?, I will buy it for you, so go ahead to choose something better."

Even with that said, Louise only shook her head. And then determined to choose a plain scarf, she requested this one.

"...Hey Louise, what do you plan to do with a scarf of that color?"

The scarf’s color didn’t fit with women's tastes. A black one, with lattice pattern embroidery. But Louise just answered by shaking her head.

"See this black color, it suits you."

"What, did you buy that for me?"

Louise nodded and smiled sweetly.

"Could it be that you somehow accidentally drank a love potion again?"

"That's not it. Like I said, its a reward."

"I see, so this is a reward too," Saito murmured.

For the time being for today I will accompany Louise, Saito thought.

Saito and Louise loitered around the street. Around noon, priests went out too to drink and sing war songs with their comrades-in-arms.

The impression that I had, when first entering this place, though it's quite strict, it is still not too different with other towns in Halkeginia. In the middle was a dance party provided by a band using a flute and drum to perform.

Louise pulled Saito and brought him to the center.

"Let's dance."

With cheerful rhythm accompanying them, Louise and Saito danced. A pleasant want(waltz). Louise was dancing, and Saito was trying to follow her lead.

After they were satisfied they went to the tavern that they had been chased into by the Templar knights.

When they entered the tavern, they saw that the table had been replaced by high class looking sparkling one. It seemed that the money Kirche had given as compensation was quite sufficient to repair all the damage. The window and stand counter had been replaced with a glass one.

This tavern was really different from the previous one. The one that stood right now was a first class tavern.

The shopkeeper too was wearing first class brand-new polished clothes. When he saw the two of them, he smiled.

When they entered, the shopkeeper recognized Louise and Saito and looked awkward.

Until this time much trouble has been happened(?). He grinned at Saito and, without saying anything, the shopkeeper started to send foods one by one to both of them.

And then he whispered silently to Saito's ear.

"I will be dependent on you for the next year too."

Meanwhile, Louise was still smiling.

When the food had been served to the table, Louise offered some soup to Saito.

"Еh?"

Б, a----a・(?, maybe aah( as in say aah))

With Louise started to say that, Saito still felt a little troubled. Even if this was a reward, it was still too much.

"Hey Louise, please tell me the truth. I won't get angry. Did you destroy the zero fighter by accident? So you are trying to make me feel better."

"That's not it. For today, I wanted to look cute. I want you to see the cute side of me. Please believe me, that’s the only reason."

When he heard that, he was dumbfounded and couldn’t say anything. Looking happy, Louise just smiled.

Once again, they walked through town. Louise gazed at Saito, and lightly said, "Let's go over there."

"Hey, let's kiss," she said.

[[Image:ZnT13-244.jpg|thumb]]
"Еh? Right here?"

Something outrageous had been said. Even her face looked shy. Is it possible she wants to do that in a place where there are less people? Looking flustered, Louise suddenly started to push Saito into the nearest alley.

After that, she fixed her gaze on Saito's face, and stood there on her tippy toes. Full of passion the two of them pressed their lips together. It was a deep kiss.

For a moment, they pressed each other’s lips together. After satisfying themselves, the two of them separated. Once again, Louise showed him an extraordinary smile.

Saito could not understand the meaning behind her smiles, but Saito too tried to smile back vaguely.

While the two of them were walking, Saito would take a peek at Louise, and when she noticed that, she would return a smile, a very lovely one. In the end, they continued walking. Saito thought, for Louise, he would do anything to protect her.

But it couldn't be helped, sometimes he would remember his mother’s face. When that happened his chest would hurt.

"Something wrong?"

"Nothing at all, don't mind me."

The instant that happened, Saito forced a smile, cooling his head.(?)

Wholeheartedly, the two of them spent their time together, and when the night drew near they returned to their room. In the end, Saito was with her the whole day. Calmly thinking, from whatever aspect, it was too suspicious.

"Here, have some water, you must be tired."

Louise poured water into a cup and gave it to Saito. After taking a breath, he drank it. Saito asked.

"Hey Louise!"

"Yes"

"...You see, I’m still wondering, why are you smiling so much?"

"Can't I?"

Once more, Louise smiled a sweet smile.

"It's very strange you know! As long as I remember, this whole year you've only smiled twice! However, today you smiled 72 times."

"I'm very happy you counted. Thank you."

Once again, she smiled. It was an angelic smile, a lovely smile.

"That's why I will smile continuously this last minute."

"What?"

"Оnly twice a year, huh. But from now on, the time we could have spent together, twenty years, forty years?, or even fifty years....., I would have smiled whenever I could."

"What are you talking about?"

"You know, I won’t smile again for the rest of my life."

Even with her smiles still surfacing, tears began to flow down Louise's face.

"Louise?"

"For the rest of my life I won't be loved by anyone anymore. But you must not be like me. Please love whoever, anyone you love. Just like me, you can watch over that person, from your world."

Tears continued to flow and made lines on her cheeks from her eyes to her chin. That kind of form.(Huh, I don’t get that last part)

"Еh? What?"

Having said that, Saito suddenly became very drowsy.

"Еh?"

It was Magic. But the moment he noticed that, the magic had already taken effect.

"Louise... you... the water before..."

Losing strength, Louise hugged Saito, touched his face with her hands, and pressed her lips against his.

Strength completely left Saito’s body.

The water before, just like as Saito said, had a sleeping potion put into it beforehand.

While gently embracing Saito, Louise whispered,

"Goodbye, my gentle person... Goodbye, my chevalier(knight)."

Hick. (sounds of crying from Louise)

After embracing Saito for a while, she put Saito in the bed. After a moment, she stood up.

"...It's okay now."

A moment after that, the door behind her opened; Julio was standing there with a smile surfacing on his face.

"Are you really sure about this?"

With no expression, Louise nodded.

"Yes, for the sake of Saito too, to open the [Door world]."

"Then for that sake too, you will......"

"With all my pleasure, I will give you my cooperation. Whether to capture Myoznitnirn or to take back the Holy Land... All of it. Not only that. For the sake of Halkeginia’s ideals, I will give my life, my Void ability and my noble status."

Julio nodded.

"It seems like a saint has been born. Then, let's go immediately. We will explain the modification to our plan for tomorrow, since he won't be here anymore."

Just a moment before she left the room, Louise turned her head once more. Endless tears still flowed on her cheeks. Wiping those tears, Louise whispered,

"Goodbye, my most important person in the world."

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume13_Chapter7|Back to Chapter 7]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume13_Epilogue|Forward to Epilogue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume13 Chapter8

2016-10-28T14:41:51Z

Coffeezombie: minor grammar and punctuation fixes

===Chapter 8: The meaning of the Smile===


Saito woke up in Mister Colbert’s room. Lying down on the table, he was covered by a blanket. It seemed that the one who put the blanket on him was Mister Colbert, who was asleep in his bed.

It seemed that Saito had inadvertently fallen asleep. Rays of morning light shone through the window.

''Now I remember. I was so tired from crying yesterday that I fell asleep.''

While thinking that, Saito stared at the display of his notebook computer. It seemed like the power supply had been taken off.

''I was thinking about asking Mister Colbert to reconnect my notebook to the battery, but decided against it.''

''I memorized it last time, so I am able to recall it... so it is not necessary to do it again.''

From the window, he gazed up at the sky.

Somehow, this world was connected to Earth, one way or another.

What could it be that connected these two worlds together?

Considering how tanks and aircraft could come to this world, it should also be normal for electromagnetic waves to enter.

''Ah, that seems to be the case.'' Saito looked around absent-mindedly as he thought.

''After all, I was a weak man.''

''I have comrades, so I think that I can accomplish something, since that's what I can accept while living in this world. Nevertheless, when I read the mail, I was suddenly overcome by the feeling of homesickness.''

''To put it plainly, I am a weak man.''

''It can't be helped since I suddenly read the mail.'' Thinking this, Saito left his notebook computer behind in Mister Colbert’s room.

Saito felt depressed. While he trudged through the corridor he muttered:

"Tomorrow will be a troublesome day. The three-year anniversary of the Pope's coronation... My spirit must not be like this."

''At any rate, my mood must be kept hidden from Louise.''

''I don't want her to get depressed again.''

''I should be thinking about more immediate concerns. Saito positively thought.''

''Okay, Let's hide this depressed face of mine. While forcefully doing that, Saito opened the door to the living room.''

"Louise, forgive me for not coming back yesterday. I was drinking with Mr. Colbert in his room and collapsed..."

Louise was sitting in the chair looking at the mirror. But it seemed that she wasn't going to scold Saito. Instead she smiled back, almost as if a it were a trap.

"Good morning."

Louise’s sudden smile surprised him.

"What the...? What's with your clothes..."

"Eh, this? I went out to buy this last evening."

Louise wasn’t in her usual Tristain Academy uniform, but a cute blouse with a short, deep blue silk skirt and a red ribbon which trailed from the collar.

"Why?"

Saito asked, amazed. ''Of all days, why today?'' No, even if this is a joke in Romalia's great cathedral, Saito still couldn't understand the reason.

"Oh I understand, it's for tomorrow’s ceremony isn't it? But is it okay to be wearing that?"

Then Louise smiled pleasantly and said.

"No, it's for going to town to shop with you today."

"Мe, why?"

"In the town, there is a festival for the celebration of His Holiness the Pope’s third anniversary. In noble society there are festivals; here on the streets it seems like they have festivals too. Now, I want to go to the festival with you."

"But tomorrow... shouldn't we be using the time we have today to prepare ourselves?"

"No, it's okay. Practicing right now would not change the result. It would be a pointless effort. Besides, sometimes relaxation is important too."

Looking innocent, Louise grabbed Saito’s arm.

"Okay, let's go?"

In the end, attracted by Louise’s unusually cute behavior, Saito went to town. Louise was glued to Saito’s arm. ''What, was something wrong?'' He turned for a moment toward Louise. Louise only smiled back.
[[Image:ZnT13-005.jpg|thumb]]
''As expected, I have a bad feeling about this.''

"Hey Louise?" Saito asked.

"Yes."

"What are you scheming?"

But Louise was laughing. Kyahaha.

Kyahaha? Louise laughing? Saito's head was full of questions, but Louise remained glued to Saito arm.

"I'm not scheming anything."

"Lie!"

"It's not a lie. Honestly, for today I just want to take a stroll with you through town. That's all."

Looking at it from all sides her smile was not a scheming one. ''Still, there is something hidden'', Saito thought. Then Louise pointed at something.

"Eh, that's right, for today I will listen to anything you request."

"Huh?"

"Really, I'm serious. So don't be polite, okay?"

Smiling and leaning to him. Saito felt more and more suspicious. For the sake of testing, he said.

"Then, show me your underpants."

He thought he was going to be kicked, so he prepared for that.

But, neither kick, punch, nor magic attack was launched. Instead, Louise shyly began to slowly lift up her skirt.

"Okay."

''It's been a while since I last saw Louise's underpants'', he thought.

She didn't seem to be angry.

Meaning...? “Hey, this is the middle of the street, there’re a lot of people here.” Saito said while furiously trying stop her.

"Stop it, People can see that."

With a smile, Louise returned the skirt to its original position.

Too suspicious.

Is this really the real Louise?

Could it be that someone transformed her?

Right, Myoznitnirn’s magical tool, for instance...

That was an act, Saito thought. The tension began to build with his next words.

"Ah, then, allow me to touch your breasts."

"Go ahead."

Louise nodded almost instantly, with a smiling face.

"Ok, then I will not hold back."

Gulp, Saito swallowed his saliva and began to touch her small breast. Rustle, rustle. (I guess that this is the sound being made, don’t know where to put it)

Even with her small breasts, touching her there, Saito’s excitment began to rise.

When he looked back at her, she was still smiling brightly. A face with a color of happiness. Prepared for death, Saito started to shake. If this is the real Louise, let's try that. He thought.

"And... this a breast?"

"Yes."

she positively nodded with a smile.

This was absolutely not Louise!

"Nah, too small, compared to Tiffania."

"thats okay with me."

Saito jumped back that instance, taking a stance.

"Who or what are you!"

"Just like I keep saying, I am me. Please believe me."

"Why aren't you angry?"

"Because, I..."

She hesitantly said those words, and when she figured out something, she raised her face.

"Yes! You see, tomorrow there’s going to be a fierce battle. The enemy seems to be Myoznitnirn, right? So this is some kind of reward! you see?!"

Louise said that in what seemed to be a joyful manner.

''You would normally, even in a situation such as this, object.''

In the end, Louise seemed to have changed her way of thinking. Perhaps it was the noble pride within her. Saito reached understanding. Louise spoke again.

"You want to touch more?"

"..."

"It’s alright! Go ahead! touch them! Please!"

"..."

"Please?"

For the ninth time, she smiled. 'Oh well, if she is enjoying this then I should too.' Saito thought. This leisurely situation is not a reckless action. Besides, there is the possibility that one of us may be lost tomorrow. Anyhow, however bad the situation turns out to be we will survive.

Tomorrow is the commemoration of the Pope’s coronation and things are busy in this Romalian street. Of course, it shouldn't differ too much from the festivals usually held in Tristania.

As expected of the street stalls and the performances, the atmosphere here felt busy. Even in Romalia, in every place around here, pilgrims could be seen crowding merchants. The various goods brought by them were put in the front of the stalls.

Louise stood in front of clothes shelves that were displayed in the front of a stall, doing her best to search for something.

"What, do you really want a scarf that much?, I will buy it for you, so go ahead to choose something better."

Even with that said, Louise only shook her head. And then determined to choose a plain scarf, she requested this one.

"...Hey Louise, what do you plan to do with a scarf of that color?"

The scarf’s color didn’t fit with women's tastes. A black one, with lattice pattern embroidery. But Louise just answered by shaking her head.

"See this black color, it suits you."

"What, did you buy that for me?"

Louise nodded and smiled sweetly.

"Could it be that you somehow accidentally drank a love potion again?"

"That's not it. Like I said, its a reward."

"I see, so this is a reward too," Saito murmured.

For the time being for today I will accompany Louise, Saito thought.

Saito and Louise loitered around the street. Around noon, priests went out too to drink and sing war songs with their comrades-in-arms.

The impression that I had, when first entering this place, though it's quite strict, it is still not too different with other towns in Halkeginia. In the middle was a dance party provided by a band using a flute and drum to perform.

Louise pulled Saito and brought him to the center.

"Let's dance."

With cheerful rhythm accompanying them, Louise and Saito danced. A pleasant want(waltz). Louise was dancing, and Saito was trying to follow her lead.

After they were satisfied they went to the tavern that they had been chased into by the Templar knights.

When they entered the tavern, they saw that the table had been replaced by high class looking sparkling one. It seemed that the money Kirche had given as compensation was quite sufficient to repair all the damage. The window and stand counter had been replaced with a glass one.

This tavern was really different from the previous one. The one that stood right now was a first class tavern.

The shopkeeper too was wearing first class brand-new polished clothes. When he saw the two of them, he smiled.

When they entered, the shopkeeper recognized Louise and Saito and looked awkward.

Until this time much trouble has been happened(?). He grinned at Saito and, without saying anything, the shopkeeper started to send foods one by one to both of them.

And then he whispered silently to Saito's ear.

"I will be dependent on you for the next year too."

Meanwhile, Louise was still smiling.

When the food had been served to the table, Louise offered some soup to Saito.

"Еh?"

Б, a----a・(?, maybe aah( as in say aah))

With Louise started to say that, Saito still felt a little troubled. Even if this was a reward, it was still too much.

"Hey Louise, please tell me the truth. I won't get angry. Did you destroy the zero fighter by accident? So you are trying to make me feel better."

"That's not it. For today, I wanted to look cute. I want you to see the cute side of me. Please believe me, that’s the only reason."

When he heard that, he was dumbfounded and couldn’t say anything. Looking happy, Louise just smiled.

Once again, they walked through town. Louise gazed at Saito, and lightly said, "Let's go over there."

"Hey, let's kiss," she said.

[[Image:ZnT13-244.jpg|thumb]]
"Еh? Right here?"

Something outrageous had been said, even her face looked shy. Is it possible she wants to do that in a place where there are less people. Looking flustered, Louise suddenly started to push Saito into the nearest alley.

After, she fixed her gaze on Saito's face, and stood there on her tippy toes. Full of passion the two of them pressed their lips together. It was a deep kiss.

For a moment, they pressed each other’s lips together, after satisfying themselves the two of them separated. Once again Louise showed him an extraordinary smile.

Saito could not understand the meaning behind her smiles, but Saito too tried to smiles back vaguely.

while the two of them were walking, Saito would take a peek at Louise, when she would noticed that. She would return a smile, a very lovely one. In the end they continued walking. Saito thought, for Louise, he would do anything to protect her.

But it couldn't be helped, sometimes he would remember his mother’s face. When that happened his chest would hurt.

"Something wrong?"

"Nothing at all, don't mind me."

The instant that happened, Saito forced a smile. Cooling his head.(?)

Fullheartedly, the two of them spent their time together, when the night drew near they returned to their room. In the end, Saito was with her the whole day. Calmly thinking, from whatever aspect, it was too suspicious.

"Here, have some water, you must be tired."

Louise poured water into a cup, and gave it to Saito. After taking a breath he drank it, Saito asked.

"Hey Louise!"

"Yes"

"...You see, I’m still wondering, why are you smiling so much?"

"Can't I?"

Once more Louise smiled a sweet smile.

"It's very strange you know!, As long as I remember this whole year you only smiled twice! However, today you smiled 72 times."

"I'm very happy you counted. Thank you."

Once again, she smiled. An angelic smile, a lovely smile.

"That's why I will smile continuously this last minute."

"What?"

"Оnly twice a year huh. But from now on, the time we could have spent together, twenty years, forty years?, or even fifty years....., I would have smiled whenever I could."

"What are you talking about?"

"You know, I won’t smile again for the rest of my life."

Even with her smiles still surfacing, tears began to flow down Louise's face.

"Louise?"

"For the rest of my life I won't be loved by anyone anymore. But you must not be like me, Please love whoever, anyone you love. Just like me, you can watch over that person, from your world."

Tears continued to flow and made lines on her cheeks from her eyes to her chin. That kind of form.(Huh, I don’t get that last part)

"Еh? What?"

Having said that, Saito suddenly became very drowsy.

"Еh?"

It was Magic. But the moment he noticed that, the magic had already taken effect.

"Louise... you... the water before..."

Losing strength, Louise hugged Saito, touched his face with her hands, and Pressed her lips against his.

Strength completely left Saito’s body.

The water before, just like as Saito said, had a sleeping potion put in beforehand.

While gently embracing Saito, Louise whispered,

"Goodbye, my gentle person... Goodbye, my chevalier(knight)."

Hick. (sounds of crying from Louise)

After embracing Saito for a while, she put Saito in the bed. After a moment, she stood up.

"...It's okay now."

A moment after that, the door behind her opened; Julio was standing there with a smile surfacing on his face.

"Are you really sure about this?"

With no expression, Louise nodded.

"Yes, for the sake of Saito too, to open the [Door world]."

"Then for that sake too, you will......"

"With all my pleasure, I will give you my cooperation. Whether to capture Myoznitnirn or to take back the Holy Land... All of it. Not only that. For the sake of Halkeginia’s ideals, I will give my life, my Void ability and my noble status."

Julio nodded.

"Seems like a saint has been born. Then, let's go immediately. We will explain the modification to our plan for tomorrow, since he won't be here anymore."

Just a moment before she left the room, Louise turned her head once more. Endless tears still flowed on her cheeks. Wiping those tears, Louise whispered,

"Goodbye, my most important person in the world."

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume13_Chapter7|Back to Chapter 7]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume13_Epilogue|Forward to Epilogue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume13 Chapter8

2016-10-28T14:28:14Z

Coffeezombie: minor fixes

===Chapter 8: The meaning of the Smile===


Saito woke up in Mister Colbert’s room. Lying down on the table, he was covered by a blanket. It seemed that the one who put the blanket on him was Mister Colbert, who was asleep in his bed.

It seemed that Saito had inadvertently fallen asleep. Rays of morning light shone through the window.

''Now I remember. I was so tired from crying yesterday that I fell asleep.''

While thinking that, Saito stared at the display of his notebook computer. It seemed like the power supply had been taken off.

''I was thinking about asking Mister Colbert to reconnect my notebook to the battery, but decided against it.''

''I memorized it last time, so I am able to recall it... so it is not necessary to do it again.''

From the window, he gazed up at the sky.

Somehow, this world was connected to Earth, one way or another.

What could it be that connected these two worlds together?

Considering how tanks and aircraft could come to this world, it should also be normal for electromagnetic waves to enter.

''Ah, that seems to be the case.'' Saito looked around absent-mindedly as he thought.

''After all, I was a weak man.''

''I have comrades, so I think that I can accomplish something, since that's what I can accept while living in this world. Nevertheless, when I read the mail, I was suddenly overcome by the feeling of homesickness.''

''To put it plainly, I am a weak man.''

''It can't be helped since I suddenly read the mail.'' Thinking this, Saito left his notebook computer behind in Mister Colbert’s room.

Saito felt depressed. While he trudged through the corridor he muttered:

"Tomorrow will be a troublesome day. The three-year anniversary of the Pope's coronation... My spirit must not be like this."

''At any rate, my mood must be kept hidden from Louise.''

''I don't want her to get depressed again.''

''I should be thinking about more immediate concerns. Saito positively thought.''

''Okay, Let's hide this depressed face of mine. While forcefully doing that, Saito opened the door to the living room.''

"Louise, forgive me for not coming back yesterday. I was drinking with Mr. Colbert in his room and collapsed..."

Louise was sitting in the chair looking at the mirror. But it seemed that she wasn't going to scold Saito. Instead she smiled back, almost as if a it were a trap.

"Good morning."

Louise’s sudden smile surprised him.

"What the...? What's with your clothes..."

"Eh, this? I went out to buy this last evening."

Louise wasn’t in her usual Tristain Academy uniform, but a cute blouse with a short, deep blue silk skirt and a red ribbon which trailed from the collar.

"Why?"

Saito asked, amazed. ''Of all days, why today?'' No, even if this is a joke in Romalia's great cathedral, Saito still couldn't understand the reason.

"Oh I understand, it's for tomorrow’s ceremony isn't it? But is it okay to be wearing that?"

Then Louise smiled pleasantly and said.

"No, it's for going to town to shop with you today."

"Мe, why?"

"In the town, there is a festival for the celebration of His Holiness the Pope’s third anniversary. In noble society there are festivals; here on the streets it seems like they have festivals too. Now, I want to go to the festival with you."

"But tomorrow... shouldn't we be using the time we have today to prepare ourselves?"

"No, it's okay. Practicing right now would not change the result. It would be a pointless effort. Besides, sometimes relaxation is important too."

Looking innocent, Louise grabbed Saito’s arm.

"Okay, let's go?"

In the end, attracted by Louise’s unusually cute behavior, Saito went to town. Louise was glued to Saito’s arm. ''What, was something wrong?'' He turned for a moment toward Louise. Louise only smiled back.
[[Image:ZnT13-005.jpg|thumb]]
''As expected, I have a bad feeling about this.''

"Hey Louise?" Saito asked.

"Yes."

"What are you scheming?"

But Louise was laughing. Kyahaha.

Kyahaha? Louise laughing? Saito's head was full of questions, but Louise remained glued to Saito arm.

"I'm not scheming anything."

"Lie!"

"It's not a lie. Honestly, for today I just want to take a stroll with you through town. That's all."

Looking at it from all sides her smile was not a scheming one. ''Still, there is something hidden'', Saito thought. Then Louise pointed at something.

"Eh, that's right, for today I will listen to anything you request."

"Huh?"

"Really, I'm serious. So don't be polite, okay?"

Smiling and leaning to him. Saito felt more and more suspicious. For the sake of testing, he said.

"Then, show me your underpants."

He thought he was going to be kicked, so he prepared for that.

But, neither kick, punch, nor magic attack was launched. Instead, Louise shyly began to slowly lift up her skirt.

"Okay."

''It's been a while since I last saw Louise's underpants'', he thought.

She didn't seem to be angry.

Meaning...? “Hey, this is the middle of the street, there’re a lot of people here.” Saito said while furiously trying stop her.

"Stop it, People can see that."

With a smile, Louise returned the skirt to its original position.

Too suspicious.

Is this really the real Louise?

Could it be that someone transformed her?

Right, Myoznitnirn’s magical tool, for instance...

That was an act, Saito thought. The tension began to build with his next words.

"Ah, then, allow me to touch your breasts."

"Go ahead."

Louise nodded almost instantly, with a smiling face.

"Ok, then I will not hold back."

Gulp, Saito swallowed his saliva and began to touch her small breast. Rustle, rustle. (I guess that this is the sound being made, don’t know where to put it)

Even with her small breasts, touching her there, Saito’s excitment began to rise.

When he looked back at her, she was still smiling brightly. A face with a color of happiness. Prepared for death, Saito started to shake. If this is the real Louise, let's try that. He thought.

"And... this a breast?"

"Yes."

she positively nodded with a smile.

This was absolutely not Louise!

"Nah, too small, compared to Tiffania."

"thats okay with me."

Saito jumped back that instance, taking a stance.

"Who or what are you!"

"Just like I keep saying, I am me. Please believe me."

"Why aren't you angry?"

"Because, I..."

She hesitantly said those words, and when she figured out something, she raised her face.

"Yes! You see, tomorrow there’s going to be a fierce battle. The enemy seems to be Myoznitnirn, right? So this is some kind of reward! you see?!"

Louise said that in what seemed to be a joyful manner.

''You would normally, even in a situation such as this, object.''

In the end, Louise seemed to have changed her way of thinking. Perhaps it was the noble pride within her. Saito reached understanding. Louise spoke again.

"You want to touch more?"

"..."

"It’s alright! Go ahead! touch them! Please!"

"..."

"Please?"

For the ninth time, she smiled. 'Oh well, if she is enjoying this then I should too.' Saito thought. This leisurely situation is not a reckless action. Besides, there is the possibility that one of us may be lost tomorrow. Anyhow, however bad the situation turns out to be we will survive.

Tomorrow is the commemoration of the Pope’s coronation, things are busy in this Romalian street. Of course, it shouldn't differ too much with the festivals usually held in Tristania.

As expected of the street stalls and the performances, the atmosphere here feels busy. Even in Romalia, in every place around here, pilgrims can be seen crowding merchants. The various goods brought by them were put in the front of the stall.

Louise was stood in front of clothes shelves that was showed in the front of a stall. Doing her best to search for something.

"What, do you really want scarf that much?, I will buy it for you, so go ahead to choose something better."

Even with that said, Louise only shook her head. And then determined to choose a plain scarf, she requested this one.

"...Hey Louise, what do you plan to do with a scarf of that color?"

The scarf’s color didn’t fit with women's tastes. A black one, with lattice pattern embroidery. But Louise just answered by shaking her head.

"See this black color, it suits you."

"What, did you buy that for me?"

Louise nodded and smiled sweetly.

"Could it be that you somehow accidentally drank a love potion again?"

"That's not it. Like I said, its a reward."

"I see, so this is a reward too," Saito murmured.

For the time being for today I will accompany Louise, Saito thought.

Saito and Louise loitered around the street. Around noon, priests went out too to drink and sing war songs with their comrades-in-arms.

The impression that I had, when first entering this place, though it's quite strict, it is still not too different with other town in Halkeginia. In the middle was a dance party provided by a band using of flute and drum to perform.

Louise pulled Saito. Bring him to the center.

"Let's dance."

With cheerful rhythm accompanying them, Louise and Saito danced. A pleasant want(waltz). Louise was dancing, and Saito was trying to follow her lead.

After they were satisfied they went to the tavern that they were chased into by the Templar knights.

When they entered the tavern, the table was replaced by high class looking sparkling one. Seems the money Kirche gave as compensation was quite sufficient to repair all the damage. The window and stand counter had been replaced with a glass one.

This tavern was really different from the previous one. The one that stood right now was a first class tavern.

The shopkeeper too was wearing first class brand-new polished clothes. When he saw the two of them, he smiled.

When they entered, the shopkeeper recognized Louise and Saito. And looked awkward.

Until this time many trouble has been happened(?). He grinned at Saito and without saying anything the shopkeeper started to send foods one by one to both of them.

And then he whispered silently to Saito ear.

"I will be dependent on you for the next year too."

Meanwhile, Louise was still smiling.

When the food has been served in the table, Louise offered some soup to Saito.

"Еh?"

Б, a----a・(?, maybe aah( as in say aah))

With Louise started to say that, Saito still felt little troubled. Even if this was a reward. It's still too much.

"Hey Louise, please tell me the truth, I won't get angry. Did you destroy the zero fighter by accident? So you are trying to make me feel better."

"That's not it, for today, I wanted to look cute. I want you to see the cute side of me. Please believe me, that’s the only reason."

When he heard that he was dumbfounded and couldn’t say anything. Looking happy, Louise just smiled.

Once again, they walked through town, Louise gazed at Saito, and lightly said "let's go over there."

"Hey, let's kiss." She said.

[[Image:ZnT13-244.jpg|thumb]]
"Еh? Right here?"

Something outrageous had been said, even her face looked shy. Is it possible she wants to do that in a place where there are less people. Looking flustered, Louise suddenly started to push Saito into the nearest alley.

After, she fixed her gaze on Saito's face, and stood there on her tippy toes. Full of passion the two of them pressed their lips together. It was a deep kiss.

For a moment, they pressed each other’s lips together, after satisfying themselves the two of them separated. Once again Louise showed him an extraordinary smile.

Saito could not understand the meaning behind her smiles, but Saito too tried to smiles back vaguely.

while the two of them were walking, Saito would take a peek at Louise, when she would noticed that. She would return a smile, a very lovely one. In the end they continued walking. Saito thought, for Louise, he would do anything to protect her.

But it couldn't be helped, sometimes he would remember his mother’s face. When that happened his chest would hurt.

"Something wrong?"

"Nothing at all, don't mind me."

The instant that happened, Saito forced a smile. Cooling his head.(?)

Fullheartedly, the two of them spent their time together, when the night drew near they returned to their room. In the end, Saito was with her the whole day. Calmly thinking, from whatever aspect, it was too suspicious.

"Here, have some water, you must be tired."

Louise poured water into a cup, and gave it to Saito. After taking a breath he drank it, Saito asked.

"Hey Louise!"

"Yes"

"...You see, I’m still wondering, why are you smiling so much?"

"Can't I?"

Once more Louise smiled a sweet smile.

"It's very strange you know!, As long as I remember this whole year you only smiled twice! However, today you smiled 72 times."

"I'm very happy you counted. Thank you."

Once again, she smiled. An angelic smile, a lovely smile.

"That's why I will smile continuously this last minute."

"What?"

"Оnly twice a year huh. But from now on, the time we could have spent together, twenty years, forty years?, or even fifty years....., I would have smiled whenever I could."

"What are you talking about?"

"You know, I won’t smile again for the rest of my life."

Even with her smiles still surfacing, tears began to flow down Louise's face.

"Louise?"

"For the rest of my life I won't be loved by anyone anymore. But you must not be like me, Please love whoever, anyone you love. Just like me, you can watch over that person, from your world."

Tears continued to flow and made lines on her cheeks from her eyes to her chin. That kind of form.(Huh, I don’t get that last part)

"Еh? What?"

Having said that, Saito suddenly became very drowsy.

"Еh?"

It was Magic. But the moment he noticed that, the magic had already taken effect.

"Louise... you... the water before..."

Losing strength, Louise hugged Saito, touched his face with her hands, and Pressed her lips against his.

Strength completely left Saito’s body.

The water before, just like as Saito said, had a sleeping potion put in beforehand.

While gently embracing Saito, Louise whispered,

"Goodbye, my gentle person... Goodbye, my chevalier(knight)."

Hick. (sounds of crying from Louise)

After embracing Saito for a while, she put Saito in the bed. After a moment, she stood up.

"...It's okay now."

A moment after that, the door behind her opened; Julio was standing there with a smile surfacing on his face.

"Are you really sure about this?"

With no expression, Louise nodded.

"Yes, for the sake of Saito too, to open the [Door world]."

"Then for that sake too, you will......"

"With all my pleasure, I will give you my cooperation. Whether to capture Myoznitnirn or to take back the Holy Land... All of it. Not only that. For the sake of Halkeginia’s ideals, I will give my life, my Void ability and my noble status."

Julio nodded.

"Seems like a saint has been born. Then, let's go immediately. We will explain the modification to our plan for tomorrow, since he won't be here anymore."

Just a moment before she left the room, Louise turned her head once more. Endless tears still flowed on her cheeks. Wiping those tears, Louise whispered,

"Goodbye, my most important person in the world."

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume13_Chapter7|Back to Chapter 7]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume13_Epilogue|Forward to Epilogue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume13 Chapter8

2016-10-28T14:22:46Z

Coffeezombie: minor fixes

===Chapter 8: The meaning of the Smile===


Saito woke up in Mister Colbert’s room. Lying down on the table, he was covered by a blanket. It seemed that the one who put the blanket on him was Mister Colbert, who was asleep in his bed.

It seemed that Saito had inadvertently fallen asleep. Rays of morning light shone through the window.

''Now I remember. I was so tired from crying yesterday that I fell asleep.''

While thinking that, Saito stared at the display of his notebook computer. It seemed like the power supply had been taken off.

''I was thinking about asking Mister Colbert to reconnect my notebook to the battery, but decided against it.''

''I memorized it last time, so I am able to recall it... so it is not necessary to do it again.''

From the window, he gazed up at the sky.

Somehow, this world was connected to Earth, one way or another.

What could it be that connected these two worlds together?

Considering how tanks and aircraft could come to this world, it should also be normal for electromagnetic waves to enter.

''Ah, that seems to be the case.'' Saito looked around absent-mindedly as he thought.

''After all, I was a weak man.''

''I have comrades, so I think that I can accomplish something, since that's what I can accept while living in this world. Nevertheless, when I read the mail, I was suddenly overcome by the feeling of homesickness.''

''To put it plainly, I am a weak man.''

''It can't be helped since I suddenly read the mail.'' Thinking this, Saito left his notebook computer behind in Mister Colbert’s room.

Saito felt depressed. While he trudged through the corridor he muttered:

"Tomorrow will be a troublesome day. The three-year anniversary of the Pope's coronation... My spirit must not be like this."

''At any rate, my mood must be kept hidden from Louise.''

''I don't want her to get depressed again.''

''I should be thinking about more immediate concerns. Saito positively thought.''

''Okay, Let's hide this depressed face of mine. While forcefully doing that, Saito opened the door to the living room.''

"Louise, forgive me for not coming back yesterday. I was drinking with Mr. Colbert in his room and collapsed..."

Louise was sitting in the chair looking at the mirror. But it seems that she wasn't going to scold Saito. Instead she smiled back, almost as if a it were a trap.

"Good morning."

Louise’s sudden smile surprised him.

"What the...? What with your clothes..."

"Eh, this? I went out to buy this last evening."

Louise wasn’t in her usual Tristain Academy uniform, But a cute blouse with a short, deep blue silk skirt and a red ribbon which trailed from the collar.

"Why?"

Saito asked, amazed. ''Of all days, why today?'' No, even if is this is a joke in Romalia's great cathedral. Saito still couldn't understand the reason.

"Oh I understand, it's for tomorrow’s ceremony isn't it? But is it okay to be wearing that?"

Then Louise smiled pleasantly and said.

"No, it's for going to town to shop with you today."

"Мe, why?"

"In the town, there is a festival for the celebration of Her Holiness the Pope’s third anniversary. In noble society there are festivals; here in street it seems like they have festivals too. Now, I want to go to the festival with you."

"But tomorrow... shouldn't be we use time we have today to prepare ourselves?"

"No, it's okay. Practicing right now would not change the result, a pointless effort. Besides, sometimes relaxation is important too."

Looking innocent, Louise grabbed Saito’s arm.

"Okay, let's go?"

In the end, attracted by Louise’s unusually cute behavior, Saito went to town. Louise was glued to Saito’s arm. ''What, was something wrong?'' He turned for a moment toward Louise. Louise only smiled back.
[[Image:ZnT13-005.jpg|thumb]]
''As expected, I have a bad feeling about this.''

"Hey Louise?" Saito asked.

"Yes."

"What are you scheming?"

But Louise was laughing. Kyahaha.

Kyahaha? Louise laughing? Saito's head was full of questions, but Louise remained glued to Saito arm.

"I'm not scheming anything."

"Lie!"

"It's not a lie. Honestly, for today I just want to take a stroll with you through town. That's all."

Looking at it from all sides her smile was not a scheming one. ''Still, there is something hidden'', Saito thought. Then Louise pointed at something.

"Eh, that's right, for today I will listen to anything you request."

"Huh?"

"Really, I'm serious. So don't be polite, okay?"

Smiling and leaning to him. Saito felt more and more suspicious. For the sake of testing, he said.

"Then, show me your underpants."

He thought he was going to be kicked, so he prepared for that.

But, neither kick, punch, nor magic attack was launched. Instead, Louise shyly began to slowly lift up her skirt.

"Okay."

''It's been a while since I last saw Louise's underpants'', he thought.

She didn't seem to be angry.

Meaning...? “Hey, this is the middle of the street, there’re a lot of people here.” Saito said while furiously trying stop her.

"Stop it, People can see that."

With a smile, Louise returned the skirt to its original position.

Too suspicious.

Is this really the real Louise?

Could it be that someone transformed her?

Right, Myoznitnirn’s magical tool, for instance...

That was an act, Saito thought. The tension began to build with his next words.

"Ah, then, allow me to touch your breasts."

"Go ahead."

Louise nodded almost instantly, with a smiling face.

"Ok, then I will not hold back."

Gulp, Saito swallowed his saliva and began to touch her small breast. Rustle, rustle. (I guess that this is the sound being made, don’t know where to put it)

Even with her small breasts, touching her there, Saito’s excitment began to rise.

When he looked back at her, she was still smiling brightly. A face with a color of happiness. Prepared for death, Saito started to shake. If this is the real Louise, let's try that. He thought.

"And... this a breast?"

"Yes."

she positively nodded with a smile.

This was absolutely not Louise!

"Nah, too small, compared to Tiffania."

"thats okay with me."

Saito jumped back that instance, taking a stance.

"Who or what are you!"

"Just like I keep saying, I am me. Please believe me."

"Why aren't you angry?"

"Because, I..."

She hesitantly said those words, and when she figured out something, she raised her face.

"Yes! You see, tomorrow there’s going to be a fierce battle. The enemy seems to be Myoznitnirn, right? So this is some kind of reward! you see?!"

Louise said that in what seemed to be a joyful manner.

''You would normally, even in a situation such as this, object.''

In the end, Louise seemed to have changed her way of thinking. Perhaps it was the noble pride within her. Saito reached understanding. Louise spoke again.

"You want to touch more?"

"..."

"It’s alright! Go ahead! touch them! Please!"

"..."

"Please?"

For the ninth time, she smiled. 'Oh well, if she is enjoying this then I should too.' Saito thought. This leisurely situation is not a reckless action. Besides, there is the possibility that one of us may be lost tomorrow. Anyhow, however bad the situation turns out to be we will survive.

Tomorrow is the commemoration of the Pope’s coronation, things are busy in this Romalian street. Of course, it shouldn't differ too much with the festivals usually held in Tristania.

As expected of the street stalls and the performances, the atmosphere here feels busy. Even in Romalia, in every place around here, pilgrims can be seen crowding merchants. The various goods brought by them were put in the front of the stall.

Louise was stood in front of clothes shelves that was showed in the front of a stall. Doing her best to search for something.

"What, do you really want scarf that much?, I will buy it for you, so go ahead to choose something better."

Even with that said, Louise only shook her head. And then determined to choose a plain scarf, she requested this one.

"...Hey Louise, what do you plan to do with a scarf of that color?"

The scarf’s color didn’t fit with women's tastes. A black one, with lattice pattern embroidery. But Louise just answered by shaking her head.

"See this black color, it suits you."

"What, did you buy that for me?"

Louise nodded and smiled sweetly.

"Could it be that you somehow accidentally drank a love potion again?"

"That's not it. Like I said, its a reward."

"I see, so this is a reward too," Saito murmured.

For the time being for today I will accompany Louise, Saito thought.

Saito and Louise loitered around the street. Around noon, priests went out too to drink and sing war songs with their comrades-in-arms.

The impression that I had, when first entering this place, though it's quite strict, it is still not too different with other town in Halkeginia. In the middle was a dance party provided by a band using of flute and drum to perform.

Louise pulled Saito. Bring him to the center.

"Let's dance."

With cheerful rhythm accompanying them, Louise and Saito danced. A pleasant want(waltz). Louise was dancing, and Saito was trying to follow her lead.

After they were satisfied they went to the tavern that they were chased into by the Templar knights.

When they entered the tavern, the table was replaced by high class looking sparkling one. Seems the money Kirche gave as compensation was quite sufficient to repair all the damage. The window and stand counter had been replaced with a glass one.

This tavern was really different from the previous one. The one that stood right now was a first class tavern.

The shopkeeper too was wearing first class brand-new polished clothes. When he saw the two of them, he smiled.

When they entered, the shopkeeper recognized Louise and Saito. And looked awkward.

Until this time many trouble has been happened(?). He grinned at Saito and without saying anything the shopkeeper started to send foods one by one to both of them.

And then he whispered silently to Saito ear.

"I will be dependent on you for the next year too."

Meanwhile, Louise was still smiling.

When the food has been served in the table, Louise offered some soup to Saito.

"Еh?"

Б, a----a・(?, maybe aah( as in say aah))

With Louise started to say that, Saito still felt little troubled. Even if this was a reward. It's still too much.

"Hey Louise, please tell me the truth, I won't get angry. Did you destroy the zero fighter by accident? So you are trying to make me feel better."

"That's not it, for today, I wanted to look cute. I want you to see the cute side of me. Please believe me, that’s the only reason."

When he heard that he was dumbfounded and couldn’t say anything. Looking happy, Louise just smiled.

Once again, they walked through town, Louise gazed at Saito, and lightly said "let's go over there."

"Hey, let's kiss." She said.

[[Image:ZnT13-244.jpg|thumb]]
"Еh? Right here?"

Something outrageous had been said, even her face looked shy. Is it possible she wants to do that in a place where there are less people. Looking flustered, Louise suddenly started to push Saito into the nearest alley.

After, she fixed her gaze on Saito's face, and stood there on her tippy toes. Full of passion the two of them pressed their lips together. It was a deep kiss.

For a moment, they pressed each other’s lips together, after satisfying themselves the two of them separated. Once again Louise showed him an extraordinary smile.

Saito could not understand the meaning behind her smiles, but Saito too tried to smiles back vaguely.

while the two of them were walking, Saito would take a peek at Louise, when she would noticed that. She would return a smile, a very lovely one. In the end they continued walking. Saito thought, for Louise, he would do anything to protect her.

But it couldn't be helped, sometimes he would remember his mother’s face. When that happened his chest would hurt.

"Something wrong?"

"Nothing at all, don't mind me."

The instant that happened, Saito forced a smile. Cooling his head.(?)

Fullheartedly, the two of them spent their time together, when the night drew near they returned to their room. In the end, Saito was with her the whole day. Calmly thinking, from whatever aspect, it was too suspicious.

"Here, have some water, you must be tired."

Louise poured water into a cup, and gave it to Saito. After taking a breath he drank it, Saito asked.

"Hey Louise!"

"Yes"

"...You see, I’m still wondering, why are you smiling so much?"

"Can't I?"

Once more Louise smiled a sweet smile.

"It's very strange you know!, As long as I remember this whole year you only smiled twice! However, today you smiled 72 times."

"I'm very happy you counted. Thank you."

Once again, she smiled. An angelic smile, a lovely smile.

"That's why I will smile continuously this last minute."

"What?"

"Оnly twice a year huh. But from now on, the time we could have spent together, twenty years, forty years?, or even fifty years....., I would have smiled whenever I could."

"What are you talking about?"

"You know, I won’t smile again for the rest of my life."

Even with her smiles still surfacing, tears began to flow down Louise's face.

"Louise?"

"For the rest of my life I won't be loved by anyone anymore. But you must not be like me, Please love whoever, anyone you love. Just like me, you can watch over that person, from your world."

Tears continued to flow and made lines on her cheeks from her eyes to her chin. That kind of form.(Huh, I don’t get that last part)

"Еh? What?"

Having said that, Saito suddenly became very drowsy.

"Еh?"

It was Magic. But the moment he noticed that, the magic had already taken effect.

"Louise... you... the water before..."

Losing strength, Louise hugged Saito, touched his face with her hands, and Pressed her lips against his.

Strength completely left Saito’s body.

The water before, just like as Saito said, had a sleeping potion put in beforehand.

While gently embracing Saito, Louise whispered,

"Goodbye, my gentle person... Goodbye, my chevalier(knight)."

Hick. (sounds of crying from Louise)

After embracing Saito for a while, she put Saito in the bed. After a moment, she stood up.

"...It's okay now."

A moment after that, the door behind her opened; Julio was standing there with a smile surfacing on his face.

"Are you really sure about this?"

With no expression, Louise nodded.

"Yes, for the sake of Saito too, to open the [Door world]."

"Then for that sake too, you will......"

"With all my pleasure, I will give you my cooperation. Whether to capture Myoznitnirn or to take back the Holy Land... All of it. Not only that. For the sake of Halkeginia’s ideals, I will give my life, my Void ability and my noble status."

Julio nodded.

"Seems like a saint has been born. Then, let's go immediately. We will explain the modification to our plan for tomorrow, since he won't be here anymore."

Just a moment before she left the room, Louise turned her head once more. Endless tears still flowed on her cheeks. Wiping those tears, Louise whispered,

"Goodbye, my most important person in the world."

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume13_Chapter7|Back to Chapter 7]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume13_Epilogue|Forward to Epilogue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume7 Chapter3 - MTL

2015-07-21T18:48:31Z

Coffeezombie: minor fixes

<noinclude>{{Template:PREVIEW}}</noinclude>

===Chapter Three: The Priest of Romalia===

The Tristain and Germania united army landed in the port-town Rosais, which was located about 300 [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/League_(unit) leagues] south of Albion's capital Londonium.

Upon landing, the allied forces expected an enemy counterattack. First of all, land units formed a circle around Rosais.

Yet… Albion made no counterattack.

The Supreme Commander of the united army, De Poitiers, lost the momentum to invade. Their strategy assumed the enemy would attack after the landing. The "decisive battle" was to happen near Rosais, where it would let them destroy the enemy’s large army in one blow and march to Londonium unopposed.

They planned for the campaign to finish in three weeks, when Yara’s month would begin… essentially, before Founder Brimir's Advent Festival, or "New Year's Day".

In other words, they had prepared for a quick, decisive battle.

This strategic failure could not be helped now. A large amount of food would be necessary to maintain a large army of 60,000 people. To recite strong spells, specific medicine (especially Water element-based healing medicine) would be needed, along with war materials like bullets, gunpowder and cannons. And it all had to be carried from their own country to the army in the front.

Fighting a long war in the enemy's territory would be nothing but a nightmare. Besides, Tristain’s economy made such a long war impossible.

Albion's main army successfully retreated from Dartanes, and barricaded itself in the capital city of Londinium.

The enemy army avoided fighting a decisive battle; after Albion's air force received damage beyond imagination, and lost control of the sky, the Albion army seemed to have abandoned counterattack tactics.

The allied forces were prepared for Albion’s attack.

But because expectations went down the drain and physical damage did not occur, constructing positions and preparing for a decisive battle became pointless. The allied forces wasted food for a week and a half.

The allied forces could not plan anything but a quick decisive battle, so they only brought enough food supply for six weeks. But now it became necessary to carry food and gunpowder from their own country by ship. For the two countries that organized the expedition army with very limited finances, the situation was worrisome.

By the eighth day after the landing, a tense atmosphere surrounded the future invasion plans.

The air base in Rosais began as the Royal Albion Air Headquarters before turning into the Sacred Albion Republic Air Force Headquarters, and had finally become the Tristain-Germania United Martial Army Command Base. These walls of red brick had changed masters three times in one year. A great hall on the second floor was where history was made.　

The Supreme Commander of coalition forces, General de Poitiers, sat at the round table on the central seat. He listened to two opposing opinions.

The first one came from Germanian General Marquis Handenburg, who insisted, while shaking his fist and white mustache, upon a quick, decisive battle.

“Let’s march! March! March! We have food only for four and a half weeks. Make a detour at a fort on the way and march straight to the castle! Anyway, let's aim for Londonium. Fortunately, we control the sky. We have to end the war before Founder Brimir's Advent Festival, for morale will drop after advent festival!

It seemed like Germania’s General insisted upon advancing like a flame.

“Ending before the Advent Festival is fine, but I wonder why there are no such short war stories in Halkeginia’s history?”

Wimpffen, the Chief of Staff, objected, coldly staring through the frames of his glasses.

“Then, we'll be the first,” Marquis Handenburg said and gave a piercing glare to Wimpffen.

“By circling Londinium, we would expose our back to their castles… We can’t act without strategy. Moreover, if we start marching, the supply lines would be left behind. Without supplies we would end up in a deadlock. Although it is troublesome, we should proceed carefully, step-by-step. We should advance by capturing fortresses and castles along the way.”

“Capturing fortresses and castles would inflict too much damage! Supplies? We only have to take over Londonium before Advent Festival!”

“As the Marquis said, we control the sky, right? So the damage upon capturing will be kept to minimum. Londonium taken over by the Advent Festival? That’s nonsense!”

Marquis Handenburg exclaimed with a face full of contempt,

“…this is Wind-element thinking, wind that evades obstacles in its cowardice.”

“As if Fire-element thinking, which hastily burns itself out, is any better.”

The two men glared at each other.

“Courage is what cowardly Tristains need to be taught.”

“There’s nothing to learn from barbarians.”

They both pulled their wands out at the same time. Supreme General de Poitiers stepped in between them.

“We argue too much! Marquis! Marquis! Show Germanian courage in the battlefield! Wimpffen! Stop disgracing yourself!”

At last, they both calmed down.

“For now we have to admit that the first plan, beating Albion's main forces and then advancing to Londinium, getting Cromwell’s head, and raising the White Lily flag in Whitehall, failed. but completing the war according to plan is still possible.”

After overthrowing the Albion's revolution government, they would rule in the name of Henrietta. Of course, part of the territory would be ceded to Germania. Afterwards, the remaining survivors of Albion's royal family would be searched for and placed on the throne of the territory under Tristain’s rule, thus reviving the monarchy. To avoid possible revolutions they decided to look for Albion’s surviving royal family members, once a suitable noble with royal blood was found, the throne would be passed to him.

De Poitiers shook his head, trying to brush off these thoughts.

It was not the time to think about it. Right now they needed to think about how to annihilate the enemy.

De Poitiers bit his lip. ''My promotion depends on this.''

If he could win this war, he would be promoted to Field Marshal.

Everything could have been easily settled by one decisive battle… De Poitiers felt a grudge against the Albion army. ''Why would Cromwell barricade himself in Londinium?''

''What about the enemy occupying the country?''

''What about facing ministers, nobles and the public's opinion?''

''What is he counting on?''

Momentarily lost in thought, he noticed the allied General and his Chief of Staff looking worriedly at him and announced their new strategy himself.

“…there is no decisive battle anymore, but the plan must be executed anyway. We have to take over Londinium and the Emperor's palace, Havilland, and raise Her Majesty‘s flag there. Now, it would be too dangerous to attack Londinium directly. And capturing castle after castle could take decades.”

The Marquis and Chief of Staff nodded and frowned. De Poitiers showed the map that had been laid out on the table and pointed at the place between Rosais and Londonium.

“The City of Saxe-Gotha. It is an ancient town an favorite tourist spot. We will take it over and turn it into the foothold for the capture of Londinium. We will leave 5,000 soldiers here in Rosais to secure the supply lines and path for retreat. The remaining troops will participate in the capture with the support from our air forces. If the enemy's main army comes out, we will finish it with a decisive battle, of course.”

The Marquis and Chief of Staff nodded. The proposal was a compromise, and though it was a noncommittal strategy, it wasn’t bad.

Saxe-Gotha was a big town. The crossing of all roads. If it were taken, it would possibly be effective against other castles and towns. Even if the war was not settled before the Advent Festival, it would be easy to hold out longer as it was a big city.

As they debated the strategy, someone knocked at the door.

“Who?” asked a guard.

“It is me. It is Her Majesty's Court Lady, La Vallière.”

De Poitiers signaled the guards to let her in, even though he wasn’t particularly eager to let the girl take part in army business. Although he couldn’t treat her unkindly as she was Her Majesty’s Court Lady and the user of the legendary Void, she still might be bothersome.

De Poiters saw Louise as nothing more than a "tool".

“Aah, Miss Void. We have prepared a gorgeous tent for you. Leave all the trouble to servicemen and take a rest. I will call you if you are needed.”

Louise was nervous about the great surroundings. However, she couldn‘t do what she decided to if she acted cowardly. So, she gathered her courage and spoke up,

“W-well…”

“What? Oh, you were not rewarded for your work at Dartanes. As expected of Void. You did well. Gentlemen! Applause!”

Indifferent applause echoed in the conference room.

“I will request the royal family for a reward.”

“N-no that…”

“What? Are you still here?”

De Poiters tone became diluted with dour.

''Is a single reward not enough? What a greedy girl!''

Human beings are greedy, it is one of the basic habits of human beings. De Poitiers felt offended that after praising her, Louise wanted more.

“It's not that. Umm, I did not come here to get a reward. It’s about the dragon knights who returned alive…”

The generals for a moment could not understand what she was talking about… But then they remembered the dragon knight unit that had returned alive and nodded.

“Aah, what about it?”

“Well… it’s great, but don’t you think it’s strange? A whole week passes after the crash and they return safe and sound, and all the while they don't remember anything in between?”

“Indeed.”

The annoyed generals listened to her. How was it effecting the army? They were about to say it.

“It’s a place near Saxe-Gotha. I think it should be investigated.”

When Louise said that, the General waved his hand.

“Oh, Okay. Near the marching route. A search expedition will be organized to investigate the mystery," he said in a dull tone not really supporting such an expedition.

“Did they hit their heads and see some kind of ghost?”

“…they reported it was a fairy.”

“A kind fairy!”

Someone said; the conference room was wrapped up in laughter. It did not matter whom she asked. The ten surviving knights were just another war miracle and they would not explore it even if the knights minds were clear.

“No way! What if behind it lies an important secret?! Something that might change the course of the war!”

“Miss, though it certainly is a mysterious event, it is not likely that it would change such a grand situation. We do not have time to care about such trivial matters.”

“But…”

Then, as if just having an idea, De Poitiers added.

“Right, I want you to go to investigate it. Can you do that?“

Louise left the red-brick command center as if being driven out. Saito and Rene, who were waiting at the entrance of the building, ran up to her.

“How was it?”

Fuun, Louise looking the other way walked directly past them.

Saito snorted. He had hardly talked to Louise since yesterday. After leaving Louise in front of the tent of the dragon knight squadron, the couple had been in a very ugly mood.

Saito walked behind Louise’s back.

“Haah, princess and her servant.” Rene said sarcastically.

Then he lowered his voice and whispered into Saito's ear.

“Just between us… Are you Academy researchers?”

“Academy?” Saito looked at Rene in utter amazement. Interested dragon knights gathered around the boy.

“I guess the flight machine was made by the Academy.”

“Are there any new magical weapons?”

“Like in the recent mission, where one was used in Dartanes to confuse enemies?”

The boy knights’ eyes were sparkling brilliantly while talking to Saito. Apparently, they thought that Louise and Saito were researchers from a magic laboratory. Indeed, the only ones that knew about Louise's Void were a few generals.

Though it was easy to convince the masses outside the court that it all was a war miracle, the same excuse didn’t really work with nobles. So the most plausible explanation would be " the Academy’s new magical weapons".

Louise, listening to Saito’s conversation attentively, halted.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Pon!* Saito stopped as well. Everyone stood upright. A tense atmosphere that emanated from Louise sank into all of them. What else would one expect from a duke’s third daughter?

Louise, without turning around, said in a clear voice.

“Not exactly. I am not an Academy researcher. I am Her Majesty's Court Lady, under her direct control.“

Saito panicked. ''Hey! Louise you idiot! Void should be kept a secret! It might cause trouble if the rumors would reach the enemy! They would be targeted!'' He thought in a feverish haste.

“We are the members of ‘Zero Organization’ responsible for researching new weapons, under the direct command of the royal family.”

''Huh?'' Saito was speechless. ''What Zero Organization? Never heard of it''.

“I-is that so?! Great!”

“Though I do not really understand, it sounds like a really powerful organization!”

“Really? A secret organization? Then you can’t tell anyone? Then you research magical weapons, but what does it differ from the academy’s research? There must be a death punishment for revealing it.”

“R-really?”

“Everyone, swear by the founder to not disclose it!”

All of them, being kind, swore sincerely.

''We could pretend to be members of Zero Organization researching new magical weapons. This way enemies or allies would not be able to even imagine the existence of Void.''

Saito thought.

If someone started denying the rumors, it would cause even more rumors. But one could make a plausible "true" rumor, to avert curious eyes from the truth.

It was the right thing to do in order to manipulate the information.

He ran up to Louise and whispered.

“…but what have you told me about such a plan. Not much.”

“…I only said following the order of the Princess. Even allies should not know about the Void, thus I came up with an excuse.”

“You! You are not paying attention to my words. You are not listening to what I say at all!”

“It would be useless, as you cannot act, idiot.”

With a snort, Louise turned her face away and started walking.

“What’s the matter with you and your mistress; you two are moody lately.”

Rene muttered.

Saito answered casually.

“Fuh. You are imagining things.” Hearing his words, Louise turned around.

“You were acting uneasy ever since we returned from giving that report, you were acting dejected and angry. That’s unusual.”

“I am not angry,” Saito repeated.

Louise gave a cold stare to Saito.

“Wha-what…”

With a snort, Louise turned around and walked away in silence. Saito, remembering his decision to ignore her, turned his face away as well.

However, Louise's destination was not Saito‘s tent.

“Hey, where's she going?”

She passed the port where two iron towers were lined up… past the arsenal blast-furnace… and the training grounds on the great plaza.

“Not to our corps.”

Rene said. Indeed, there was the tent of the dragon knight battalion headquarters, which they had visited yesterday. For some reason she passed all the other tents and walked alone, looking around as if searching for someone.

Nearby there were 20 wind dragons tied to a stake, roaring and barking. It was dangerous going there so far away from the other units.

There was only one person taking care of them.

It was the beautiful and tall priest of Romalia… Julio.

As if spoiling a lover, Julio patted the scruff of the wind dragon's neck. He was talking about something with the dragon. Seeing Louise heading straight towards Julio made Saito’s mood drop even more.

He ran after Louise. Rene followed Saito.

“Mister Cesar.”

When Louise called, a smile appeared on Julio's face. He approached Louise in a hoity-toity manner, took her hand and kissed it.

“Please inform me with an owl or pigeon next time. I would have escorted you.”

“No, I have a business concerning you and your wind dragon.” Louise said.

“Me and my wind dragon?”

“If you are free now, I would like to fly with you.”

Julio, without asking why, bowed with a smile plastered all over his face.

“Not everyday one gets the chance to help such a beautiful lady! There cannot be any question about it! Really, this is an unexpected pleasure!”

“What are you doing?! Stop playing around!”

Saito muttered in an unpleasant tone.

“That’s just how Romalians are.” Rene frowned.

“In any case, where should I fly you to?”

When Julio said that, Saito instantly forgot his oath to ignore and grabbed Louise’s shoulder.

“Hey, Louise.”

“What? You're in the way. Move it.”

Saito, after taking a few deep deep breaths, said,

“If you want to fly, why aren't you using my Zero Fighter? Why this foppish… No, why did you ask this priest of Romalia.”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Snort* “Because you are unpleasant,” Louise said clearly.

“Huh?”

“He is well-mannered, gentle and smart. Moreover, he doesn’t have strange thoughts. T-T-Those strange thoughts. Anyone would be better.”

“But that doesn't matter when flying!”

“I will tell you clearly. When riding behind someone, it's better to ride behind a good-looking boy.”

The moment Louise said that, Saito's body hardened.

“…W-W-Wha-what?”

While dripping in cold sweat, only by thinking, Saito said - Louise pointed her finger at Saito.

“What? Jealous? Are you stupid? Whom are you comparing yourself against? Isn’t this handsome, well-dressed priest of Romalia, three, four, five, six-times better than a dog-mole; yet it compares itself against him and is jealous? Isn't it funny? Are you stuuupid? Why don’t you drop dead?”

“Y-you…”

Saito, as if suffocating, closed and opened his mouth few times. The flame of jealousy blazed up violently, almost burning his body up.

“Better luck next time. Since this handsome Priest and I are going on a secret duty, you can clean the tent meanwhile, since you made it dirty. Make sure to make it sparklingly clean. And do the laundry.“

Louise stuck her tongue out at Saito.

[[Image:ZnT07-079.jpg|thumb]]

Julio, who had climbed on the dragon, called out to Loiuse.

“Ready to go, Miss Vallière.”

“Hold it! I'm coming!” Louise jumped onto the wind dragon.

“Please hold me tightly. You are a jewel of Tristain. There would be a great diplomatic problem if you were to fall!”

“You flirt!”

Louise, giving Saito a wide grin, wrapped her arms around Julio's waist. And, smugly, fixed her hair.

The wind dragon flapped his wings powerfully. Sand and dust flew off the ground, making Saito and others instinctively shut their eyes.

When they opened them, the wind dragon was already high in the sky, flying vividly. Feeling like a fool, Saito watched the wind dragon disappear.

“What’s with her?! What was that?! What an attitude!”

Saito pulled out Derflinger from his shoulder and brandished it in anger. Rene and others jumped away from Saito, panicking; watching him with blank surprise.

“Hey. Nooo, partner, I am also having a tough tiiime!”

“What was that?!”

“Someone, save me from this guyyy…”

“Take this and that! What malicious words!”

“Snap out of iiit… Listen to me, partner. Ah, well, don’t pay attention.”

Extending over the wind dragon, Louise looked down at the ground. The people at the tent were quickly becoming small. The look of blank surprise all over Saito’s face put an oversized grin on Louise’s face again. ''Look! Such a stupid expression on his face! Whaat? Feeling jealous?''

“Bleeh!” Louise stuck her tongue out towards the ground again.

“Now then, where should I fly to?”

A voice coming from the front, brought Louise back.

“W-well…” she hesitated whether to say it or not.

“Where should we scout?” Julio repeated.

“F-from where do you know that it is a scouting mission?”

“Even a child could guess that! It can’t be anything but duty! But, one thing I cannot understand!"

“What?”

“A VIP researcher of the academy like you doing a scout's duty! Unimaginable! Don’t familiars usually work as scouts?”

Louise with her left hand tightly holding the Founder’s Prayer Book. In order not to lose it, she made a bag for it, reaching down her waist with a leather string over her.

“That’s a test from the upper department. To see… how good our researched magical weapons are. Surely all of the tests will be passed.”

“To check the good and bad sides.”

Louise nodded.

Louise started thinking about her legendary power – she learned that it was nothing more than just a gear in the giant country and army mechanisms. How much can you use it? What can you use it for? Can you use it for your own needs? ''The great generals also looked at me with those kind of eyes.''

''Though it is natural, there is no point in lying to myself. I am not Louise Françoise, I am a user of Void.''

''But the two might be one and the same. I‘m just fooling myself with family members and classmates, because I am just a user of Void...''

While she was lost in such musings, a laughter echoed.

“W-what?“

“Ah, sorry! The City of Saxe-Gotha!”

“An ancient town. I heard it is beautiful. We cannot let it be destroyed by war.”

This made Louise speechless and Julio turned around.

“Well, I understand - there is war now. However, I am a priest,” he laughed.

He gave her a charming smile. This made Louise’s cheeks blaze on their own.

“I, I see.”

Julio, still turned around, brought his face close to Louise’s.

“You are truly beautiful, Miss Vallière.”

Pulling away slightly, a confused Louise asked,
　
“B-but why is Romalia helping? They're not our allies…”

“On our own will! Small help! Today’s Albion may affect all countries in Halkeginia. If the monarchy were to be overthrown, what would happen with the nobility in the republic? If that happens it would be a serious threat! A republic nightmare for all countries. Romalia is no exception, governed by the Pope."

“I do not understand politics well.”

“I am the same. I also do not have much interest in it. I am much more interested talking about other things...“

“Like?”

“Like, how can you be so beautiful, just like a fairy?"

He asked with a serious expression, Louise looked down slightly.

“Don’t say silly things, look more carefully. You are badly mistaken.”

“Excuses. According to Azuro, we are going the right way. We are flying to the city of Saxe-Gotha right?”

Louise became suspicious. This priest was not a mage. In other words, his abilities were those of a commoner. And even for a mage, it would take some time to establish a connection between him and his familiar…

So how could a priest, who was not even a mage, communicate so well with a beast that was not a familiar? How was this possible?

Julio laughed at Louise’s vacant look.

“The same way that you can use Academy’s magic weapons, I can use God's miracle.”

“Stop joking.”

God's miracle? It must be some kind of joke. God is a metaphysical being. Such power in a world where magic rules the reason of the world is impossible.

“What! Yes, it's a joke! However, I know about animals more than others! Naa, Azuro!”

The wind dragon barked and started increasing his speed.

Two people were flying through the sky of city of Saxe-Gotha for one hour.

The town was encircled by walls, with colorful brick houses behind them. The town’s population was close to 40,000 people.

“Fly lower.”

Julio nodded and started to fly lower. They could see townspeople waving. They probably mistook them for allies. Then Julio smiled and muttered something to the wind dragon. Azuro spread his wings and started to shake in a strange way.

“What are you doing?“

“Mimicking Albion wind dragon’s movement. With this ‘dance’ Albion’s wind dragon looks for a companion. Albion dragon knights use it to identify foe or friend.”

“Your Azuro is from Albion?”

“Are you kidding? I trained him myself!”

“You're great.”

Louise felt admiration. It is not easy even for an average mage to train a dragon.

“It is good to study enemy movements beforehand.”

When Louise nodded and looked at the town scenery below. She could give a report while using the "Illusion" spell, providing vivid images seen from above. After seeing this, she could create images from her memory with the Illusion spell.

The instructions to use "Illusion" came from the staff section. Louise's Void could be applied in military planning. It was the moment when she finally realized that she was just a tool.

In the town’s plaza, they noticed a big monster striding.

“An orc.”

“Yeah. Is it my imagination… or are there a lot of soldiers missing?”

Not just her imagination. There were just orcs, trolls and demi-humans armed with spears and clubs. Though they could see a mage commanding them… there were no soldiers in sight.

“Using demi-humans as an army replacement is cheap stuff. However… those brutal orc demons are following the humans as well…”

“There must be some kind of trick. However I do not know how that mage can make them obey.”

Louise concentrated her spirit and began imprinting the spectacle in her mind.

When one used the Void element for big, one-time spells, collecting willpower took time. And since it was already used today… the big Illusion spell covering a wide landscape could not be created now.

“Circle over the town once more.”

“It might be dangerous. This cover will not last forever.”

Julio muttered - he was dancing an Albion wind dragon dance for five minutes.

“Facts and figures are needed. The amount of will for the spell is insufficient, so I can do nothing but write on paper.”

Louise, ignoring the danger, wrote down information regarding the town on the parchment, while shuttling many times over the town. With those notes 'Illusion' was used in order to take as many facts and figures home as possible. While seeing Louise in such a state, Julio smiled.

“There was no point for jealousy, right?”

“Eh? Eeh? What are you talking about?!”

“Without weapons it is dangerous and you were worried. Not for yourself… but for that familiar. Danger cannot be helped. It is because of duty. However, I cannot be brave in rash danger. Do you differ? Why oh why, are you leaving this calm part out in anger. I wonder if it's because you're a girl?”

“I don’t understand what you mean.”

Louise said with a furious blush on her cheeks.

“That flying machine is out of bullets, right? There are no other secret weapons. Other than for fast flights, it's useless.”

“…How do you know this?”

“I was onboard the ''Varsenda''. Being curious, I examined that flying machine attached to the deck. Extremely well made! Amazing!”

“Curiosity killed the cat.”

Julio laughed from Louise’s threatening words.

“Please be relieved! I am your ally! I wasn’t thinking of any ploy to use you, unlike your generals… Now then, our time has run out.”

“Not yet. Wait a little.”

“It's impossible.”

“It's an order!”

“It's an enemy.”

Julio pointed with his chin. Nine wind dragons were flying directly at them.

Louise was stupefied.

“Escape!”

“…nnh, impossible. I've become too addicted to this chat!“

Smiling, Julio muttered. The enemy was faster in the sky. It was not possible to get away even when flying at one's best.

Staring at the closing wind dragons, Louise trembled. Gathering information for the generals, may have been overdone. She bit her lip, thinking about the possibility of death in terror.

She shook her head, trying to shake off such fears… Somehow… she needed to counterattack with Void. But how many explosions could be shot? Her willpower… was low. The scale is small. Would they hit well enough?

While she was thinking that, the instructions came from Julio.

“Louise, are you good at horseback riding?”

Though she was suddenly called by her first name, it wasn’t the right time to complain about it. She nodded with a suspicious expression on her face.

“Y-yeah…I am.”

“Hold on tight then! As if you were jumping over fences and bushes with a gallop! Azuro!“

The wind dragon let out a small bark and sped up aiming towards the enemy.

“Hey! Hey! Don’t go there! You can’t use magic!”

Julio thrust straight into the enemy's dragon knight formation. Louise screamed,

“Hey! Ah! Magic spell! Nooooo!”

All nine dragon knights shot spells one after another. Shining blades and fireballs flew towards them. When she started to recite magic too, Julio shouted at her.

“Don’t let go!”

When the magic was about to hit… the wind dragon suddenly pulled an unexpected movement. It twisted it’s body and suddenly shot up in the air, avoiding spells one after another.

Unbelievable. A wind dragon was moving at a speed that was unimaginable for such a body. It was moving like a small bird, surprising even their enemies. For a moment, their speed decreased.

“Breath! Azuro!”

A big breath of fire escaped the wind dragon's mouth. It hit the dragon knight in the front making him crash down.

Then, passing through the other, it used its nails to tear up another dragon's wings. Another one headed down.

Dumbfounded, Louise stared at the spectacle.

''How can a wind dragon release such a big breath?! Unbelievable!''

The remaining enemy dragon knights, whose number had decreased to seven, turned around and headed back at them.

It was as one would expect from Albion’s dragon knights.

Though for a moment they were surprised by Julio’s wind dragon's movements, they regained their composure now. Dividing into two lines, they flinchingly moved forwards.

They started forming and closing a circle around them.

It seemed like they had closed their retreating paths carefully, planning to kill them.

In a movement that could be called casual, Julio's Azuro entered the circle. The enemy in front tried to run, keeping a considerable distance.

But once Azuro turned a head towards that enemy, another one flew from the back. It appeared like the one in front was just a decoy.

“Behind you! Behind you!”

Though Louise screamed, Julio, with a smile on his lips, kept on running after the decoy.

The enemy from behind, thinking that Julio's attention was surely focused on the decoy, started closing in steadily.

At the same time, when the enemy from behind released the spell, Azuro twisted around. Following the enemy’s movements from behind, dodging the attack with a wild somersault, Azuro spewed another breath.

Wrapped up in the breath, the attacking dragon knight fell down.

Shocked, Louise stared at the sudden development.

The movements of the dragon were unbelievably vivid, without making any unnecessary movements.

“H-how can you make a dragon move like that?!”

“Don’t talk, or you’ll bite your tongue.”

Julio’s tone of voice remained perfectly composed.

With three of them gone, the atmosphere around the enemy changed. Louise ducked her head, feeling the bursting anger. The encirclement loosened for a moment, and then, all of the dragon knights, at once, plunged at them.

For a moment, Louise rocked up and down, side to side. Her body felt like a ball in the hands of juggler. Forgetting to keep her eyes open she closed them... Louise was clinging to Julio.

Every time Azuro turned, he was doing a severe damage with his fangs and claws to the opponent‘s wind dragons. To avoid the enemy‘s attacks, he himself attacked.

In only four seconds, six of them were beaten and fell down.

“It has ended. Let's return then.”

Julio said in a nonchalant voice.

“Wh-what happened?”

The wind dragon together with rider, were a single movement.

No, it was beyond any explanation, the movements of the unbelievable Azuro,

“I just brought out the true ability of the dragon. Everyone else’s dragons were making too many useless movements. That’s all.”

Julio said casually. And Louise understood… why he, not being a mage, had become the commander of the third squadron.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter2_%7EPreview%7E|Back to Chapter 2]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter4|Forward to Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume7 Chapter3 - MTL

2015-07-21T18:42:33Z

Coffeezombie: translation fixes - removed some words that weren't in original text

<noinclude>{{Template:PREVIEW}}</noinclude>

===Chapter Three: The Priest of Romalia===

The Tristain and Germania united army landed in the port-town Rosais, which was located about 300 [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/League_(unit) leagues] south of Albion's capital Londonium.

Upon landing, the allied forces expected an enemy counterattack. First of all, land units formed a circle around Rosais.

Yet… Albion made no counterattack.

The Supreme Commander of the united army, De Poitiers, lost the momentum to invade. Their strategy assumed the enemy would attack after the landing. The "decisive battle" was to happen near Rosais, where it would let them destroy the enemy’s large army in one blow and march to Londonium unopposed.

They planned for the campaign to finish in three weeks, when Yara’s month would begin… essentially, before Founder Brimir's Advent Festival, or "New Year's Day".

In other words, they had prepared for a quick, decisive battle.

This strategic failure could not be helped now. A large amount of food would be necessary to maintain a large army of 60,000 people. To recite strong spells, specific medicine (especially Water element-based healing medicine) would be needed, along with war materials like bullets, gunpowder and cannons. And it all had to be carried from their own country to the army in the front.

Fighting a long war in the enemy's territory would be nothing but a nightmare. Besides, Tristain’s economy made such a long war impossible.

Albion's main army successfully retreated from Dartanes, and barricaded itself in the capital city of Londinium.

The enemy army avoided fighting a decisive battle; after Albion's air force received damage beyond imagination, and lost control of the sky, the Albion army seemed to have abandoned counterattack tactics.

The allied forces were prepared for Albion’s attack.

But because expectations went down the drain and physical damage did not occur, constructing positions and preparing for a decisive battle became pointless. The allied forces wasted food for a week and a half.

The allied forces could not plan anything but a quick decisive battle, so they only brought enough food supply for six weeks. But now it became necessary to carry food and gunpowder from their own country by ship. For the two countries that organized the expedition army with very limited finances, the situation was worrisome.

By the eighth day after the landing, a tense atmosphere surrounded the future invasion plans.

The air base in Rosais began as the Royal Albion Air Headquarters before turning into the Sacred Albion Republic Air Force Headquarters, and had finally become the Tristain-Germania United Martial Army Command Base. These walls of red brick had changed masters three times in one year. A great hall on the second floor was where history was made.　

The Supreme Commander of coalition forces, General de Poitiers, sat at the round table on the central seat. He listened to two opposing opinions.

The first one came from Germanian General Marquis Handenburg, who insisted, while shaking his fist and white mustache, upon a quick, decisive battle.

“Let’s march! March! March! We have food only for four and a half weeks. Make a detour at a fort on the way and march straight to the castle! Anyway, let's aim for Londonium. Fortunately, we control the sky. We have to end the war before Founder Brimir's Advent Festival, for morale will drop after advent festival!

It seemed like Germania’s General insisted upon advancing like a flame.

“Ending before the Advent Festival is fine, but I wonder why there are no such short war stories in Halkeginia’s history?”

Wimpffen, the Chief of Staff, objected, coldly staring through the frames of his glasses.

“Then, we'll be the first,” Marquis Handenburg said and gave a piercing glare to Wimpffen.

“By circling Londinium, we would expose our back to their castles… We can’t act without strategy. Moreover, if we start marching, the supply lines would be left behind. Without supplies we would end up in a deadlock. Although it is troublesome, we should proceed carefully, step-by-step. We should advance by capturing fortresses and castles along the way.”

“Capturing fortresses and castles would inflict too much damage! Supplies? We only have to take over Londonium before Advent Festival!”

“As the Marquis said, we control the sky, right? So the damage upon capturing will be kept to minimum. Londonium taken over by the Advent Festival? That’s nonsense!”

Marquis Handenburg exclaimed with a face full of contempt,

“…this is Wind-element thinking, wind that evades obstacles in its cowardice.”

“As if Fire-element thinking, which hastily burns itself out, is any better.”

The two men glared at each other.

“Courage is what cowardly Tristains need to be taught.”

“There’s nothing to learn from barbarians.”

They both pulled their wands out at the same time. Supreme General de Poitiers stepped in between them.

“We argue too much! Marquis! Marquis! Show Germanian courage in the battlefield! Wimpffen! Stop disgracing yourself!”

At last, they both calmed down.

“For now we have to admit that the first plan, beating Albion's main forces and then advancing to Londinium, getting Cromwell’s head, and raising the White Lily flag in Whitehall, failed. but completing the war according to plan is still possible.”

After overthrowing the Albion's revolution government, they would rule in the name of Henrietta. Of course, part of the territory would be ceded to Germania. Afterwards, the remaining survivors of Albion's royal family would be searched for and placed on the throne of the territory under Tristain’s rule, thus reviving the monarchy. To avoid possible revolutions they decided to look for Albion’s surviving royal family members, once a suitable noble with royal blood was found, the throne would be passed to him.

De Poitiers shook his head, trying to brush off these thoughts.

It was not the time to think about it. Right now they needed to think about how to annihilate the enemy.

De Poitiers bit his lip. ''My promotion depends on this.''

If he could win this war, he would be promoted to Field Marshal.

Everything could have been easily settled by one decisive battle… De Poitiers felt a grudge against the Albion army. ''Why would Cromwell barricade himself in Londinium?''

''What about the enemy occupying the country?''

''What about facing ministers, nobles and the public's opinion?''

''What is he counting on?''

Momentarily lost in thought, he noticed the allied General and his Chief of Staff looking worriedly at him and announced their new strategy himself.

“…there is no decisive battle anymore, but the plan must be executed anyway. We have to take over Londinium and the Emperor's palace, Havilland, and raise Her Majesty‘s flag there. Now, it would be too dangerous to attack Londinium directly. And capturing castle after castle could take decades.”

The Marquis and Chief of Staff nodded and frowned. De Poitiers showed the map that had been laid out on the table and pointed at the place between Rosais and Londonium.

“The City of Saxe-Gotha. It is an ancient town an favorite tourist spot. We will take it over and turn it into the foothold for the capture of Londinium. We will leave 5,000 soldiers here in Rosais to secure the supply lines and path for retreat. The remaining troops will participate in the capture with the support from our air forces. If the enemy's main army comes out, we will finish it with a decisive battle, of course.”

The Marquis and Chief of Staff nodded. The proposal was a compromise, and though it was a noncommittal strategy, it wasn’t bad.

Saxe-Gotha was a big town. The crossing of all roads. If it were taken, it would possibly be effective against other castles and towns. Even if the war was not settled before the Advent Festival, it would be easy to hold out longer as it was a big city.

As they debated the strategy, someone knocked at the door.

“Who?” asked a guard.

“It is me. It is Her Majesty's Court Lady, La Vallière.”

De Poitiers signaled the guards to let her in, even though he wasn’t particularly eager to let the girl take part in army business. Although he couldn’t treat her unkindly as she was Her Majesty’s Court Lady and the user of the legendary Void, she still might be bothersome.

De Poiters saw Louise as nothing more than a "tool".

“Aah, Miss Void. We have prepared a gorgeous tent for you. Leave all the trouble to servicemen and take a rest. I will call you if you are needed.”

Louise was nervous about the great surroundings. However, she couldn‘t do what she decided to if she acted cowardly. So, she gathered her courage and spoke up,

“W-well…”

“What? Oh, you were not rewarded for your work at Dartanes. As expected of Void. You did well. Gentlemen! Applause!”

Indifferent applause echoed in the conference room.

“I will request the royal family for a reward.”

“N-no that…”

“What? Are you still here?”

De Poiters tone became diluted with dour.

''Is a single reward not enough? What a greedy girl!''

Human beings are greedy, it is one of the basic habits of human beings. De Poitiers felt offended that after praising her, Louise wanted more.

“It's not that. Umm, I did not come here to get a reward. It’s about the dragon knights who returned alive…”

The generals for a moment could not understand what she was talking about… But then they remembered the dragon knight unit that had returned alive and nodded.

“Aah, what about it?”

“Well… it’s great, but don’t you think it’s strange? A whole week passes after the crash and they return safe and sound, and all the while they don't remember anything in between?”

“Indeed.”

The annoyed generals listened to her. How was it effecting the army? They were about to say it.

“It’s a place near Saxe-Gotha. I think it should be investigated.”

When Louise said that, the General waved his hand.

“Oh, Okay. Near the marching route. A search expedition will be organized to investigate the mystery," he said in a dull tone not really supporting such an expedition.

“Did they hit their heads and see some kind of ghost?”

“…they reported it was a fairy.”

“A kind fairy!”

Someone said; the conference room was wrapped up in laughter. It did not matter whom she asked. The ten surviving knights were just another war miracle and they would not explore it even if the knights minds were clear.

“No way! What if behind it lies an important secret?! Something that might change the course of the war!”

“Miss, though it certainly is a mysterious event, it is not likely that it would change such a grand situation. We do not have time to care about such trivial matters.”

“But…”

Then, as if just having an idea, De Poitiers added.

“Right, I want you to go to investigate it. Can you do that?“

Louise left the red-brick command center as if being driven out. Saito and Rene, who were waiting at the entrance of the building, ran up to her.

“How was it?”

Fuun, Louise looking the other way walked directly past them.

Saito snorted. He had hardly talked to Louise since yesterday. After leaving Louise in front of the tent of the dragon knight squadron, the couple had been in a very ugly mood.

Saito walked behind Louise’s back.

“Haah, princess and her servant.” Rene said sarcastically.

Then he lowered his voice and whispered into Saito's ear.

“Just between us… Are you Academy researchers?”

“Academy?” Saito looked at Rene in utter amazement. Interested dragon knights gathered around the boy.

“I guess the flight machine was made by the Academy.”

“Are there any new magical weapons?”

“Like in the recent mission, where one was used in Dartanes to confuse enemies?”

The boy knights’ eyes were sparkling brilliantly while talking to Saito. Apparently, they thought that Louise and Saito were researchers from a magic laboratory. Indeed, the only ones that knew about Louise's Void were a few generals.

Though it was easy to convince the masses outside the court that it all was a war miracle, the same excuse didn’t really work with nobles. So the most plausible explanation would be " the Academy’s new magical weapons".

Louise, listening to Saito’s conversation attentively, halted.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Pon!* Saito stopped as well. Everyone stood upright. A tense atmosphere that emanated from Louise sank into all of them. What else would one expect from a duke’s third daughter?

Louise, without turning around, said in a clear voice.

“Not exactly. I am not an Academy researcher. I am Her Majesty's Court Lady, under her direct control.“

Saito panicked. ''Hey! Louise you idiot! Void should be kept a secret! It might cause trouble if the rumors would reach the enemy! They would be targeted!'' He thought in a feverish haste.

“We are the members of ‘Zero Organization’ responsible for researching new weapons, under the direct command of the royal family.”

''Huh?'' Saito was speechless. ''What Zero Organization? Never heard of it''.

“I-is that so?! Great!”

“Though I do not really understand, it sounds like a really powerful organization!”

“Really? A secret organization? Then you can’t tell anyone? Then you research magical weapons, but what does it differ from the academy’s research? There must be a death punishment for revealing it.”

“R-really?”

“Everyone, swear by the founder to not disclose it!”

All of them, being kind, swore sincerely.

''We could pretend to be members of Zero Organization researching new magical weapons. This way enemies or allies would not be able to even imagine the existence of Void.''

Saito thought.

If someone started denying the rumors, it would cause even more rumors. But one could make a plausible "true" rumor, to avert curious eyes from the truth.

It was the right thing to do in order to manipulate the information.

He ran up to Louise and whispered.

“…but what have you told me about such a plan. Not much.”

“…I only said following the order of the Princess. Even allies should not know about the Void, thus I came up with an excuse.”

“You! You are not paying attention to my words. You are not listening to what I say at all!”

“It would be useless, as you cannot act, idiot.”

With a snort, Louise turned her face away and started walking.

“What’s the matter with you and your mistress; you two are moody lately.”

Rene muttered.

Saito answered casually.

“Fuh. You are imagining things.” Hearing his words, Louise turned around.

“You were acting uneasy ever since we returned from giving that report, you were acting dejected and angry. That’s unusual.”

“I am not angry,” Saito repeated.

Louise gave a cold stare to Saito.

“Wha-what…”

With a snort, Louise turned around and walked away in silence. Saito, remembering his decision to ignore her, turned his face away as well.

However, Louise's destination was not Saito‘s tent.

“Hey, where's she going?”

She passed the port where two iron towers were lined up… past the arsenal blast-furnace… and the training grounds on the great plaza.

“Not to our corps.”

Rene said. Indeed, there was the tent of the dragon knight battalion headquarters, which they had visited yesterday. For some reason she passed all the other tents and walked alone, looking around as if searching for someone.

Nearby there were 20 wind dragons tied to a stake, roaring and barking. It was dangerous going there so far away from the other units.

There was only one person taking care of them.

It was the beautiful and tall priest of Romalia… Julio.

As if spoiling a lover, Julio patted the scruff of the wind dragon's neck. He was talking about something with the dragon. Seeing Louise heading straight towards Julio made Saito’s mood drop even more.

He ran after Louise. Rene followed Saito.

“Mister Cesar.”

When Louise called, a smile appeared on Julio's face. He approached Louise in a hoity-toity manner, took her hand and kissed it.

“Please inform me with an owl or pigeon next time. I would have escorted you.”

“No, I have a business concerning you and your wind dragon.” Louise said.

“Me and my wind dragon?”

“If you are free now, I would like to fly with you.”

Julio, without asking why, bowed with a smile plastered all over his face.

“Not everyday one gets the chance to help such a beautiful lady! There cannot be any question about it! Really, this is an unexpected pleasure!”

“What are you doing?! Stop playing around!”

Saito muttered in an unpleasant tone.

“That’s just how Romalians are.” Rene frowned.

“In any case, where should I fly you to?”

When Julio said that, Saito instantly forgot his oath to ignore and grabbed Louise’s shoulder.

“Hey, Louise.”

“What? You're in the way. Move it.”

Saito, after taking a few deep deep breaths, said,

“If you want to fly, why aren't you using my Zero Fighter? Why this foppish… No, why did you ask this priest of Romalia.”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Snort* “Because you are unpleasant,” Louise said clearly.

“Huh?”

“He is well-mannered, gentle and smart. Moreover, he doesn’t have strange thoughts. T-T-Those strange thoughts. Anyone would be better.”

“But that doesn't matter when flying!”

“I will tell you clearly. When riding behind someone, it's better to ride behind a good-looking boy.”

The moment Louise said that, Saito's body hardened.

“…W-W-Wha-what?”

While dripping in cold sweat, only by thinking, Saito said - Louise pointed her finger at Saito.

“What? Jealous? Are you stupid? Whom are you comparing yourself against? Isn’t this handsome, well-dressed priest of Romalia, three, four, five, six-times better than a dog-mole; yet it compares itself against him and is jealous? Isn't it funny? Are you stuuupid? Why don’t you drop dead?”

“Y-you…”

Saito, as if suffocating, closed and opened his mouth few times. The flame of jealousy blazed up violently, almost burning his body up.

“Better luck next time. Since this handsome Priest and I are going on a secret duty, you can clean the tent meanwhile, since you made it dirty. Make sure to make it sparklingly clean. And do the laundry.“

Louise stuck her tongue out at Saito.

[[Image:ZnT07-079.jpg|thumb]]

Julio, who had climbed on the dragon, called out to Loiuse.

“Ready to go, Miss Vallière.”

“Hold it! I'm coming!” Louise jumped onto the wind dragon.

“Please hold me tightly. You are a jewel of Tristain. There would be a great diplomatic problem if you were to fall!”

“You flirt!”

Louise, giving Saito a wide grin, wrapped her arms around Julio's waist. And, smugly, fixed her hair.

The wind dragon flapped his wings powerfully. Sand and dust flew off the ground, making Saito and others instinctively shut their eyes.

When they opened them, the wind dragon was already high in the sky, flying vividly. Feeling like a fool, Saito watched the wind dragon disappear.

“What’s with her?! What was that?! What an attitude!”

Saito pulled out Derflinger from his shoulder and brandished it in anger. Rene and others jumped away from Saito, panicking; watching him with blank surprise.

“Hey. Nooo, partner, I am also having a tough tiiime!”

“What was that?!”

“Someone, save me from this guyyy…”

“Take this and that! What malicious words!”

“Snap out of iiit… Listen to me, partner. Ah, well, don’t pay attention.”

Extending over the wind dragon, Louise looked down at the ground. The people at the tent were quickly becoming small. The look of blank surprise all over Saito’s face put an oversized grin on Louise’s face again. ''Look! Such a stupid expression on his face! Whaat? Feeling jealous?''

“Bleeh!” Louise stuck her tongue out towards the ground again.

“Now then, where should I fly to?”

A voice coming from the front, brought Louise back.

“W-well…” she hesitated whether to say it or not.

“Where should we scout?” Julio repeated.

“F-from where do you know that it is a scouting mission?”

“Even a child could guess that! It can’t be anything but duty! But, one thing I cannot understand!"

“What?”

“A VIP researcher of the academy like you doing a scout's duty! Unimaginable! Don’t familiars usually work as scouts?”

Louise with her left hand tightly holding the Founder’s Prayer Book. In order not to lose it, she made a bag for it, reaching down her waist with a leather string over her.

“That’s a test from the upper department. To see… how good our researched magical weapons are. Surely all of the tests will be passed.”

“To check the good and bad sides.”

Louise nodded.

Louise started thinking about her legendary power – she learned that it was nothing more than just a gear in the giant country and army mechanisms. How much can you use it? What can you use it for? Can you use it for your own needs? ''The great generals also looked at me with those kind of eyes.''

''Though it is natural, there is no point in lying to myself. I am not Louise Françoise, I am a user of Void.''

''But the two might be one and the same. I‘m just fooling myself with family members and classmates, because I am just a user of Void...''

While she was lost in such musings, a laughter echoed.

“W-what?“

“Ah, sorry! The City of Saxe-Gotha!”

“An ancient town. I heard it is beautiful. We cannot let it be destroyed by war.”

This made Louise speechless and Julio turned around.

“Well, I understand - there is war now. However, I am a priest,” he laughed.

He gave her a charming smile. This made Louise’s cheeks blaze on their own.

“I, I see.”

Julio, still turned around, brought his face close to Louise’s.

“You are truly beautiful, Miss Vallière.”

Pulling away slightly, a confused Louise asked,
　
“B-but why is Romalia helping? They're not our allies…”

“On our own will! Small help! Today’s Albion may affect all countries in Halkeginia. If the monarchy were to be overthrown, what would happen with the nobility in the republic? If that happens it would be a serious threat! A republic nightmare for all countries. Romalia is no exception, governed by the Pope."

“I do not understand politics well.”

“I am the same. I also do not have much interest in it. I am much more interested talking about other things...“

“Like?”

“Like, how can you be so beautiful, just like a fairy?"

He asked with a serious expression, Louise looked down slightly.

“Don’t say silly things, look more carefully. You are badly mistaken.”

“Excuses. According to Azuro, we are going the right way. We are flying to the city of Saxe-Gotha right?”

Louise became suspicious. This priest was not a mage. In other words, his abilities were those of a commoner. And even for a mage, it would take some time to establish a connection between him and his familiar…

So how could a priest, who was not even a mage, communicate so well with a beast that was not a familiar? How was this possible?

Julio laughed at Louise’s vacant look.

“The same way that you can use Academy’s magic weapons, I can use God's miracle.”

“Stop joking.”

God's miracle? It must be some kind of joke. God is a metaphysical being. Such power in a world where magic rules the reason of the world is impossible.

“What! Yes, it's a joke! However, I know about animals more than others! Naa, Azuro!”

The wind dragon barked and started increasing his speed.

Two people were flying through the sky of city of Saxe-Gotha for one hour.

The town was encircled by walls, with colorful brick houses behind them. The town’s population was close to 40,000 people.

“Fly lower.”

Julio nodded and started to fly lower. They could see townspeople waving. They probably mistook them for allies. Then Julio smiled and muttered something to the wind dragon. Azuro spread his wings and started to shake in a strange way.

“What are you doing?“

“Mimicking Albion wind dragon’s movement. With this ‘dance’ Albion’s wind dragon looks for a companion. Albion dragon knights use it to identify foe or friend.”

“Your Azuro is from Albion?”

“Are you kidding? I trained him myself!”

“You're great.”

Louise felt admiration. It is not easy even for an average mage to train a dragon.

“It is good to study enemy movements beforehand.”

When Louise nodded and looked at the town scenery below. She could give a report while using the "Illusion" spell, providing vivid images seen from above. After seeing this, she could create images from her memory with the Illusion spell.

The instructions to use "Illusion" came from the staff section. Louise's Void could be applied in military planning. It was the moment when she finally realized that she was just a tool.

In the town’s plaza, they noticed a big monster striding.

“An orc.”

“Yeah. Is it my imagination… or are there a lot of soldiers missing?”

Not just her imagination. There were just orcs, trolls and demi-humans armed with spears and clubs. Though they could see a mage commanding them… there were no soldiers in sight.

“Using demi-humans as an army replacement is cheap stuff. However… those brutal orc demons are following the humans as well…”

“There must be some kind of trick. However I do not know how that mage can make them obey.”

Louise concentrated her spirit and began imprinting the spectacle in her mind.

When one used the Void element for big, one-time spells, collecting willpower took time. And since it was already used today… the big Illusion spell covering a wide landscape could not be created now.

“Circle over the town once more.”

“It might be dangerous. This cover will not last forever.”

Julio muttered - he was dancing an Albion wind dragon dance for five minutes.

“Facts and figures are needed. The amount of will for the spell is insufficient, so I can do nothing but write on paper.”

Louise, ignoring the danger, wrote down information regarding the town on the parchment, while shuttling many times over the town. With those notes 'Illusion' was used in order to take as many facts and figures home as possible. While seeing Louise in such a state, Julio smiled.

“There was no point for jealousy, right?”

“Eh? Eeh? What are you talking about?!”

“Without weapons it is dangerous and you were worried. Not for yourself… but for that familiar. Danger cannot be helped. It is because of duty. However, I cannot be brave in rash danger. Do you differ? Why oh why, are you leaving this calm part out in anger. I wonder if it's because you're a girl?”

“I don’t understand what you mean.”

Louise said with a furious blush on her cheeks.

“That flying machine is out of bullets, right? There are no other secret weapons. Other than for fast flights, it's useless.”

“…How do you know this?”

“I was onboard the ''Varsenda''. Being curious, I examined that flying machine attached to the deck. Extremely well made! Amazing!”

“Curiosity killed the cat.”

Julio laughed from Louise’s threatening words.

“Please be relieved! I am your ally! I wasn’t thinking of any ploy to use you, unlike your generals… Now then, our time has run out.”

“Not yet. Wait a little.”

“It's impossible.”

“It's an order!”

“It's an enemy.”

Julio pointed with his chin. Nine wind dragons were flying directly at them.

Louise was stupefied.

“Escape!”

“…nnh, impossible. I've become too addicted to this chat!“

Smiling, Julio muttered. The enemy was faster in the sky. It was not possible to get away even when flying at one's best.

Staring at the closing wind dragons, Louise trembled. Gathering information for the generals, may have been overdone. She bit her lip, thinking about the possibility of death in terror.

She shook her head, trying to shake off such fears… Somehow… she needed to counterattack with Void. But how many explosions could be shot? Her willpower… was low. The scale is small. Would they hit well enough?

While she was thinking that, the instructions came from Julio.

“Louise, are you good at horseback riding?”

Though she was suddenly called by her first name, it wasn’t the right time to complain about it. She nodded with a suspicious expression on her face.

“Y-yeah…I am.”

“Hold on tight then! As if you were jumping over fences and bushes with a gallop! Azuro!“

The wind dragon let out a small bark and sped up aiming towards the enemy.

“Hey! Hey! Don’t go there! You can’t use magic!”

Julio thrust straight into the enemy's dragon knight formation. Louise screamed,

“Hey! Ah! Magic spell! Nooooo!”

All nine dragon knights shot spells one after another. Shining blades and fireballs flew towards them. When she started to recite magic too, Julio shouted at her.

“Don’t let go!”

When the magic was about to hit… the wind dragon suddenly pulled an unexpected movement. It twisted it’s body and suddenly shot up in the air, avoiding spells one after another.

Unbelievable. A wind dragon was moving at a speed that was unimaginable for such body. It was moving like a small bird, surprising even their enemies. For a moment, their speed decreased.

“Breath! Azuro!”

A big breath of fire escaped the wind dragon's mouth. It hit the dragon knight in the front making him crash down.

Then, passing through the other, it used its nails to tear up another dragon's wings. Another one headed down.

Dumbfounded, Louise stared at the spectacle.

''How can a wind dragon release such a big breath?! Unbelievable!''

The remaining enemy dragon knights, whose number had decreased to seven, turned around and headed back at them.

As one would expect from Albion’s dragon knights.

Though for a moment they were surprised by Julio’s wind dragon's movements, they regained their composure now. Dividing into two lines, they flinchingly moved forwards.

They started forming and closing a circle around them.

Seems like they closed their retreating paths carefully, planning to kill them.

In a movement that could be called casual, Julio's Azuro entered the circle. The enemy in front, tried to run, keeping a considerable distance.

But once Azuro turned a head towards that enemy, another one flew from the back. Seems like the one in front was just a decoy.

“Behind you! Behind you!”

Though Louise screamed, Julio, with a smile on his lips, kept on running after the decoy.

The enemy from behind, thinking that Julio's attention was surely focused on the decoy, started closing in steadily.

At the same time, when the enemy from behind released the spell, Azuro twisted around. Following the enemy’s movements from behind, dodging the attack with a wild somersault, Azuro spewed another breath.

Wrapped up in the breath, the attacking dragon knight fell down.

Shocked, Louise stared at the sudden development.

The movements of the dragon were unbelievably vivid, without making any unnecessary movements.

“H-how can you make a dragon move like that?!”

“Don’t talk, or you’ll bite your tongue.”

Julio’s tone of voice remained perfectly composed.

With three of them gone, the atmosphere around the enemy changed. Louise ducked her head, feeling the bursting anger. The encirclement loosened for a moment, and then, all dragon knights at once, plunged at them.

For a moment, Louise rocked up and down, side to side. Her body felt like a ball in the hands of juggler. Forgetting to keep her eyes open she closed them... Louise was clinging to Julio.

Every time Azuro turned, he was doing a severe damage with his fangs and claws to the opponent‘s wind dragons. To avoid the enemy‘s attacks, he himself attacked.

In only four seconds, six of them were beaten and fell down.

“The end. Let's return then.”

Julio said in a nonchalant voice.

“Wh-what happened?”

The wind dragon together with rider, were a single movement.

No, it was beyond any explanation, the movements of the unbelievable Azuro,

“I just brought out the true ability of the dragon. Everyone else’s dragons were making too many useless movements. That’s all.”

Julio said casually. And Louise understood… why he, not being a mage, had become the commander of the third squadron.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter2_%7EPreview%7E|Back to Chapter 2]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter4|Forward to Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume7 Chapter3 - MTL

2015-07-21T18:21:35Z

Coffeezombie: minor fixes

<noinclude>{{Template:PREVIEW}}</noinclude>

===Chapter Three: The Priest of Romalia===

The Tristain and Germania united army landed in the port-town Rosais, which was located about 300 [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/League_(unit) leagues] south of Albion's capital Londonium.

Upon landing, the allied forces expected an enemy counterattack. First of all, land units formed a circle around Rosais.

Yet… Albion made no counterattack.

The Supreme Commander of the united army, De Poitiers, lost the momentum to invade. Their strategy assumed the enemy would attack after the landing. The "decisive battle" was to happen near Rosais, where it would let them destroy the enemy’s large army in one blow and march to Londonium unopposed.

They planned for the campaign to finish in three weeks, when Yara’s month would begin… essentially, before Founder Brimir's Advent Festival, or "New Year's Day".

In other words, they had prepared for a quick, decisive battle.

This strategic failure could not be helped now. A large amount of food would be necessary to maintain a large army of 60,000 people. To recite strong spells, specific medicine (especially Water element-based healing medicine) would be needed, along with war materials like bullets, gunpowder and cannons. And it all had to be carried from their own country to the army in the front.

Fighting a long war in the enemy's territory would be nothing but a nightmare. Besides, Tristain’s economy made such a long war impossible.

Albion's main army successfully retreated from Dartanes, and barricaded itself in the capital city of Londinium.

The enemy army avoided fighting a decisive battle; after Albion's air force received damage beyond imagination, and lost control of the sky, the Albion army seemed to have abandoned counterattack tactics.

The allied forces were prepared for Albion’s attack.

But because expectations went down the drain and physical damage did not occur, constructing positions and preparing for a decisive battle became pointless. The allied forces wasted food for a week and a half.

The allied forces could not plan anything but a quick decisive battle, so they only brought enough food supply for six weeks. But now it became necessary to carry food and gunpowder from their own country by ship. For the two countries that organized the expedition army with very limited finances, the situation was worrisome.

By the eighth day after the landing, a tense atmosphere surrounded the future invasion plans.

The air base in Rosais began as the Royal Albion Air Headquarters before turning into the Sacred Albion Republic Air Force Headquarters, and had finally become the Tristain-Germania United Martial Army Command Base. These walls of red brick had changed masters three times in one year. A great hall on the second floor was where history was made.　

The Supreme Commander of coalition forces, General de Poitiers, sat at the round table on the central seat. He listened to two opposing opinions.

The first one came from Germanian General Marquis Handenburg, who insisted, while shaking his fist and white mustache, upon a quick, decisive battle.

“Let’s march! March! March! We have food only for four and a half weeks. Make a detour at a fort on the way and march straight to the castle! Anyway, let's aim for Londonium. Fortunately, we control the sky. We have to end the war before Founder Brimir's Advent Festival, for morale will drop after advent festival!

It seemed like Germania’s General insisted upon advancing like a flame.

“Ending before the Advent Festival is fine, but I wonder why there are no such short war stories in Halkeginia’s history?”

Wimpffen, the Chief of Staff, objected, coldly staring through the frames of his glasses.

“Then, we'll be the first,” Marquis Handenburg said and gave a piercing glare to Wimpffen.

“By circling Londinium, we would expose our back to their castles… We can’t act without strategy. Moreover, if we start marching, the supply lines would be left behind. Without supplies we would end up in a deadlock. Although it is troublesome, we should proceed carefully, step-by-step. We should advance by capturing fortresses and castles along the way.”

“Capturing fortresses and castles would inflict too much damage! Supplies? We only have to take over Londonium before Advent Festival!”

“As the Marquis said, we control the sky, right? So the damage upon capturing will be kept to minimum. Londonium taken over by the Advent Festival? That’s nonsense!”

Marquis Handenburg exclaimed with a face full of contempt,

“…this is Wind-element thinking, wind that evades obstacles in its cowardice.”

“As if Fire-element thinking, which hastily burns itself out, is any better.”

The two men glared at each other.

“Courage is what cowardly Tristains need to be taught.”

“There’s nothing to learn from barbarians.”

They both pulled their wands out at the same time. Supreme General de Poitiers stepped in between them.

“We argue too much! Marquis! Marquis! Show Germanian courage in the battlefield! Wimpffen! Stop disgracing yourself!”

At last, they both calmed down.

“For now we have to admit that the first plan, beating Albion's main forces and then advancing to Londinium, getting Cromwell’s head, and raising the White Lily flag in Whitehall, failed. but completing the war according to plan is still possible.”

After overthrowing the Albion's revolution government, they would rule in the name of Henrietta. Of course, part of the territory would be ceded to Germania. Afterwards, the remaining survivors of Albion's royal family would be searched for and placed on the throne of the territory under Tristain’s rule, thus reviving the monarchy. To avoid possible revolutions they decided to look for Albion’s surviving royal family members, once a suitable noble with royal blood was found, the throne would be passed to him.

De Poitiers shook his head, trying to brush off these thoughts.

It was not the time to think about it. Right now they needed to think about how to annihilate the enemy.

De Poitiers bit his lip. ''My promotion depends on this.''

If he could win this war, he would be promoted to Field Marshal.

Everything could have been easily settled by one decisive battle… De Poitiers felt a grudge against the Albion army. ''Why would Cromwell barricade himself in Londinium?''

''What about the enemy occupying the country?''

''What about facing ministers, nobles and the public's opinion?''

''What is he counting on?''

Momentarily lost in thought, he noticed the allied General and his Chief of Staff looking worriedly at him and announced their new strategy himself.

“…there is no decisive battle anymore, but the plan must be executed anyway. We have to take over Londinium and the Emperor's palace, Havilland, and raise Her Majesty‘s flag there. Now, it would be too dangerous to attack Londinium directly. And capturing castle after castle could take decades.”

The Marquis and Chief of Staff nodded and frowned. De Poitiers showed the map that had been laid out on the table and pointed at the place between Rosais and Londonium.

“The City of Saxe-Gotha. It is an ancient town an favorite tourist spot. We will take it over and turn it into the foothold for the capture of Londinium. We will leave 5,000 soldiers here in Rosais to secure the supply lines and path for retreat. The remaining troops will participate in the capture with the support from our air forces. If the enemy's main army comes out, we will finish it with a decisive battle, of course.”

The Marquis and Chief of Staff nodded. The proposal was a compromise, and though it was a noncommittal strategy, it wasn’t bad.

Saxe-Gotha was a big town. The crossing of all roads. If it were taken, it would possibly be effective against other castles and towns. Even if the war was not settled before the Advent Festival, it would be easy to hold out longer as it was a big city.

As they debated the strategy, someone knocked at the door.

“Who?” asked a guard.

“It is me. It is Her Majesty's Court Lady, La Vallière.”

De Poitiers signaled the guards to let her in, even though he wasn’t particularly eager to let the girl take part in army business. Although he couldn’t treat her unkindly as she was Her Majesty’s Court Lady and the user of the legendary Void, she still might be bothersome.

De Poiters saw Louise as nothing more than a "tool".

“Aah, Miss Void. We have prepared a gorgeous tent for you. Leave all the trouble to servicemen and take a rest. I will call you if you are needed.”

Louise was nervous about the great surroundings. However, she couldn‘t do what she decided to if she acted cowardly. So, she gathered her courage and spoke up,

“W-well…”

“What? Oh, you were not rewarded for your work at Dartanes. As expected of Void. You did well. Gentlemen! Applause!”

Indifferent applause echoed in the conference room.

“I will request the royal family for a reward.”

“N-no that…”

“What? Are you still here?”

De Poiters tone became diluted with dour.

''Is a single reward not enough? What a greedy girl!''

Human beings are greedy, it is one of the basic habits of human beings. De Poitiers felt offended that after praising her, Louise wanted more.

“It's not that. Umm, I did not come here to get a reward. It’s about the dragon knights who returned alive…”

The generals for a moment could not understand what she was talking about… But then they remembered the dragon knight unit that had returned alive and nodded.

“Aah, what about it?”

“Well… it’s great, but don’t you think it’s strange? A whole week passes after the crash and they return safe and sound, and all the while they don't remember anything in between?”

“Indeed.”

The annoyed generals listened to her. How was it effecting the army? They were about to say it.

“It’s a place near Saxe-Gotha. I think it should be investigated.”

When Louise said that, the General waved his hand.

“Oh, Okay. Near the marching route. A search expedition will be organized to investigate the mystery," he said in a dull tone not really supporting such an expedition.

“Did they hit their heads and see some kind of ghost?”

“…they reported it was a fairy.”

“A kind fairy!”

Someone said; the conference room was wrapped up in laughter. It did not matter whom she asked. The ten surviving knights were just another war miracle and they would not explore it even if the knights minds were clear.

“No way! What if behind it lies an important secret?! Something that might change the course of the war!”

“Miss, though it certainly is a mysterious event, it is not likely that it would change such a grand situation. We do not have time to care about such trivial matters.”

“But…”

Then, as if just having an idea, De Poitiers added.

“Right, I want you to go to investigate it. Can you do that?“

Louise left the red-brick command center as if being driven out. Saito and Rene, who were waiting at the entrance of the building, ran up to her.

“How was it?”

Fuun, Louise looking the other way walked directly past them.

Saito snorted. He had hardly talked to Louise since yesterday. After leaving Louise in front of the tent of the dragon knight squadron, the couple had been in a very ugly mood.

Saito walked behind Louise’s back.

“Haah, princess and her servant.” Rene said sarcastically.

Then he lowered his voice and whispered into Saito's ear.

“Just between us… Are you Academy researchers?”

“Academy?” Saito looked at Rene in utter amazement. Interested dragon knights gathered around the boy.

“I guess the flight machine was made by the Academy.”

“Are there any new magical weapons?”

“Like in the recent mission, where one was used in Dartanes to confuse enemies?”

The boy knights’ eyes were sparkling brilliantly while talking to Saito. Apparently, they thought that Louise and Saito were researchers from a magic laboratory. Indeed, the only ones that knew about Louise's Void were a few generals.

Though it was easy to convince the masses outside the court that it all was a war miracle, the same excuse didn’t really work with nobles. So the most plausible explanation would be " the Academy’s new magical weapons".

Louise, listening to Saito’s conversation attentively, halted.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Pon!* Saito stopped as well. Everyone stood upright. A tense atmosphere that emanated from Louise sank into all of them. What else would one expect from a duke’s third daughter?

Louise, without turning around, said in a clear voice.

“Not exactly. I am not an Academy researcher. I am Her Majesty's Court Lady, under her direct control.“

Saito panicked. ''Hey! Louise you idiot! Void should be kept a secret! It might cause trouble if the rumors would reach the enemy! They would be targeted!'' He thought in a feverish haste.

“We are the members of ‘Zero Organization’ responsible for researching new weapons, under the direct command of the royal family.”

''Huh?'' Saito was speechless. ''What Zero Organization? Never heard of it''.

“I-is that so?! Great!”

“Though I do not really understand, it sounds like a really powerful organization!”

“Really? A secret organization? Then you can’t tell anyone? Then you research magical weapons, but what does it differ from the academy’s research? There must be a death punishment for revealing it.”

“R-really?”

“Everyone, swear by the founder to not disclose it!”

All of them, being kind, swore sincerely.

''We could pretend to be members of Zero Organization researching new magical weapons. This way enemies or allies would not be able to even imagine the existence of Void.''

Saito thought.

If someone started denying the rumors, it would cause even more rumors. But one could make a plausible "true" rumor, to avert curious eyes from the truth.

It was the right thing to do in order to manipulate the information.

He ran up to Louise and whispered.

“…but what have you told me about such a plan. Not much.”

“…I only said following the order of the Princess. Even allies should not know about the Void, thus I came up with an excuse.”

“You! You are not paying attention to my words. You are not listening to what I say at all!”

“It would be useless, as you cannot act, idiot.”

With a snort, Louise turned her face away and started walking.

“What’s the matter with you and your mistress; you two are moody lately.”

Rene muttered.

Saito answered casually.

“Fuh. You are imagining things.” Hearing his words, Louise turned around.

“You were acting uneasy ever since we returned from giving that report, you were acting dejected and angry. That’s unusual.”

“I am not angry,” Saito repeated.

Louise gave a cold stare to Saito.

“Wha-what…”

With a snort, Louise turned around and walked away in silence. Saito, remembering his decision to ignore her, turned his face away as well.

However, Louise's destination was not Saito‘s tent.

“Hey, where's she going?”

She passed the port where two iron towers were lined up… past the arsenal blast-furnace… and the training grounds on the great plaza.

“Not to our corps.”

Rene said. Indeed, there was the tent of the dragon knight battalion headquarters, which they had visited yesterday. For some reason she passed all the other tents and walked alone, looking around as if searching for someone.

Nearby there were 20 wind dragons tied to a stake, roaring and barking. It was dangerous going there so far away from the other units.

There was only one person taking care of them.

It was the beautiful and tall priest of Romalia… Julio.

As if spoiling a lover, Julio patted the scruff of the wind dragon's neck. He was talking about something with the dragon. Seeing Louise heading straight towards Julio made Saito’s mood drop even more.

He ran after Louise. Rene followed Saito.

“Mister Cesar.”

When Louise called, a smile appeared on Julio's face. He approached Louise in a hoity-toity manner, took her hand and kissed it.

“Please inform me with an owl or pigeon next time. I would have escorted you.”

“No, I have a business concerning you and your wind dragon.” Louise said.

“Me and my wind dragon?”

“If you are free now, I would like to fly with you.”

Julio, without asking why, bowed with a smile plastered all over his face.

“Not everyday one gets the chance to help such a beautiful lady! There cannot be any question about it! Really, this is an unexpected pleasure!”

“What are you doing?! Stop playing around!”

Saito muttered in an unpleasant tone.

“That’s just how Romalians are.” Rene frowned.

“In any case, where should I fly you to?”

When Julio said that, Saito instantly forgot his oath to ignore and grabbed Louise’s shoulder.

“Hey, Louise.”

“What? You're in the way. Move it.”

Saito, after taking a few deep deep breaths, said,

“If you want to fly, why aren't you using my Zero Fighter? Why this foppish… No, why did you ask this priest of Romalia.”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Snort* “Because you are unpleasant,” Louise said clearly.

“Huh?”

“He is well-mannered, gentle and smart. Moreover, he doesn’t have strange thoughts. T-T-Those strange thoughts. Anyone would be better.”

“But that doesn't matter when flying!”

“I will tell you clearly. When riding behind someone, it's better to ride behind a good-looking boy.”

The moment Louise said that, Saito's body hardened.

“…W-W-Wha-what?”

While dripping in cold sweat, only by thinking, Saito said - Louise pointed her finger at Saito.

“What? Jealous? Are you stupid? Whom are you comparing yourself against? Isn’t this handsome, well-dressed priest of Romalia, three, four, five, six-times better than a dog-mole; yet it compares itself against him and is jealous? Isn't it funny? Are you stuuupid? Why don’t you drop dead?”

“Y-you…”

Saito, as if suffocating, closed and opened his mouth few times. The flame of jealousy blazed up violently, almost burning his body up.

“Better luck next time. Since this handsome Priest and I are going on a secret duty, you can clean the tent meanwhile, since you made it dirty. Make sure to make it sparklingly clean. And do the laundry.“

Louise stuck her tongue out at Saito.

[[Image:ZnT07-079.jpg|thumb]]

Julio, who had climbed on the dragon, called out to Loiuse.

“Ready to go, Miss Vallière.”

“Hold it! I'm coming!” Louise jumped onto the wind dragon.

“Please hold me tightly. You are a jewel of Tristain. There would be a great diplomatic problem if you were to fall!”

“You flirt!”

Louise, giving Saito a wide grin, wrapped her arms around Julio's waist. And, smugly, fixed her hair.

The wind dragon flapped his wings powerfully. Sand and dust flew off the ground, making Saito and others instinctively shut their eyes.

When they opened them, the wind dragon was already high in the sky, flying vividly. Feeling like a fool, Saito watched the wind dragon disappear.

“What’s with her?! What was that?! What an attitude!”

Saito pulled out Derflinger from his shoulder and brandished it in anger. Rene and others jumped away from Saito, panicking; watching him with blank surprise.

“Hey. Nooo, partner, I am also having a tough tiiime!”

“What was that?!”

“Someone, save me from this guyyy…”

“Take this and that! What malicious words!”

“Snap out of iiit… Listen to me, partner. Ah, well, don’t pay attention.”

Extending over the wind dragon, Louise looked down at the ground. The people at the tent were quickly becoming small. The look of blank surprise all over Saito’s face put an oversized grin on Louise’s face again. ''Look! Such a stupid expression on his face! Whaat? Feeling jealous?''

“Bleeh!” Louise stuck her tongue out towards the ground again.

“Now then, where should I fly to?”

A voice coming from the front, brought Louise back.

“W-well…” she hesitated weather to say it or not.

“Where should we scout?” Julio repeated.

“F-from where do you know that it is a scouting mission?”

“Even a child could guess that! It can’t be anything but duty! But, one thing I cannot understand!"

“What?”

“A VIP researcher of the academy like you doing a scout's duty! Unimaginable! Don’t familiars usually work as scouts?”

Louise with her left hand tightly holding the Founder’s Prayer Book. In order not to lose it, she made a bag for it, reaching down her waist with a leather string over her.

“That’s a test from the upper department. To see… how good our researched magical weapons are. Surely all tests will be passed.”

“To check the good and bad sides.”

Louise nodded.

Louise started thinking about her legendary power – she learned that it was nothing more than just a gear in the giant country and army mechanisms. How much can you use it? What can you use it for? Can you use it for your own needs? ''The great generals also looked at me with those kind of eyes.''

''Though it is natural, there is no point in lying to myself. I am not Louise Françoise, I am a user of Void.''

''But the two might be one and the same. I‘m just fooling myself with family members and classmates, because I am just a user of Void...''

While she was lost in such musings, a laughter echoed.

“W-what?“

“Ah, sorry! City of Saxe-Gotha!”

“An ancient town. I heard it is beautiful. We cannot let it be destroyed by war.”

This made Louise speechless and Julio turned around.

“Well, I understand - there is war now. However, I am a priest,” he laughed.

He gave her a charming smile. This made Louise’s cheeks blaze on their own.

“I, I see.”

Julio, still turned around, brought his face close to Louise’s.

“You are truly beautiful, Miss Vallière.”

Pulling away slightly, a confused Louise asked,
　
“B-but why is Romalia helping? They're not our allies…”

“On our own will! Small help! Today’s Albion may effect all countries in Halkeginia. If the monarchy were to be overthrown, what would happen with the nobility in the republic? If that happens it would be a serious threat! A republic nightmare for all countries. Romalia is no exception, governed by the Pope."

“I do not understand politics well.”

“I am the same. I also do not have much interest in it. I am much more interested talking about other things...“

“Like?”

“Like, how can you be so beautiful, just like a fairy?"

He asked with a serious expression, Louise looked down slightly.

“Don’t say silly things, look more carefully. You are badly mistaken.”

“Excuses. According to Azuro, we are going the right way. We are flying to the city of Saxe-Gotha right?”

Louise became suspicious. This priest was not a mage. In other words, his abilities were those of a commoner. And even for a mage, it would take some time to establish a connection between him and his familiar…

So how could a priest, who was not even a mage, communicate so well with a beast that was not a familiar? How was this possible?

Julio laughed at Louise’s vacant look.

“The same way that you can use Academy’s magic weapons, I can use God's miracle.”

“Stop joking.”

God's miracle? It must be some kind of joke. God is a metaphysical being. Such power in a world where magic rules the reason of the world is impossible.

“What! Yes, it's a joke! However, I know about animals more than others! Naa, Azuro!”

The wind dragon barked and started increasing his speed.

Two people were flying through the sky of city of Saxe-Gotha for one hour.

The town was encircled by walls, with colorful brick houses behind them. The town’s population was close to 40,000 people.

“Fly lower.”

Julio nodded and started to fly lower. They could see towns people waving. They probably mistook them for allies. Then Julio smiled and muttered something to the wind dragon. Azuro spread his wings and started to shake in a strange way.

“What are you doing?“

“Mimicking Albion wind dragon’s movement. With this ‘dance’ Albion’s wind dragon looks for a companion. Albion dragon knights use it to identify foe or friend.”

“Your Azuro is from Albion?”

“Are you kidding? I trained him myself!”

“You're great.”

Louise felt admiration. It is not easy even for an average mage to train a dragon.

“It is good to study enemy movements beforehand.”

When Louise nodded and looked at the town scenery below. She could give a report while using the "Illusion" spell, providing vivid images seen from above. After seeing this, she could create images from her memory with the Illusion spell.

The instructions to use "Illusion" came from the staff section. Louise's Void could be applied in military planning. It was the moment when she finally realized that she was just a tool.

In the town’s plaza, they noticed a big monster striding.

“An orc.”

“Yeah. Is it my imagination… or are there a lot of soldiers missing?”

Not just her imagination. There were just orcs, trolls and demi-humans armed with spears and clubs. Though they could see a mage commanding them… there were no soldiers in sight.

“Using demi-humans as an army replacement is a cheap stuff. However… those brutal orc demons are following the humans as well…”

“There must be some kind of trick. However I do not know how that mage can make them obey.”

Louise concentrated her spirit and began imprinting the spectacle in her mind.

When you use the Void element for big, one-time spells, collecting willpower takes some time. And since it was already used today… the big Illusion spell covering wide landscape could not be created now.

“Circle over the town once more.”

“It might be dangerous. This cover will not last forever.”

Julio muttered - he was dancing an Albion wind dragon dance for five minutes.

“Facts and figures are needed. The amount of will for the spell is insufficient, so I can do nothing but write on paper.”

Louise, ignoring the danger, wrote down information regarding the town on the parchment, while shuttling many times over the town. With those notes 'Illusion' was used in order to take as many facts and figures home as possible. While seeing Louise in such a state, Julio smiled.

“There was no point for jealousy, right?”

“Eh? Eeh? What are you talking about?!”

“Without weapons it is dangerous and you were worried. Not for yourself… but for that familiar. Danger cannot be helped. Because of duty. However, I cannot be brave in rash danger. Do you differ? Why oh why, are you leaving this calm part out in anger. I wonder if it's because you're a girl?”

“I don’t understand what you mean.”

Louise said with a furious blush on her cheeks.

“That flying machine is out of bullets, right? There are no other secret weapons. Other than fast flights it's useless.”

“…How do you know this?”

“I was onboard the ''Varsenda''. Being curious, I examined that flying machine attached to the deck. Extremely well made! Amazing!”

“Curiosity killed the cat.”

Julio laughed from Louise’s threatening words.

“Please be relieved! I am your ally! I wasn’t thinking of any ploy to use you, unlike your generals… Now then, our time has run out.”

“Not yet. Wait a little.”

“It's impossible.”

“It's an order!”

“It's an enemy.”

Julio pointed with his chin. Nine wind dragons were flying directly at them.

Louise was stupefied.

“Escape!”

“…nnh, impossible. I've become too addicted to this chat!“

Smiling, Julio muttered. The enemy was faster in the sky. It was not possible to get away even when flying at one's best.

Staring at the closing wind dragons, Louise trembled. Gathering information for the generals, may have been overdone. She bit her lip, thinking about the possibility of death in terror.

She shook her head, trying to shake off such fears… Somehow… she needed to counterattack with Void. But how many explosions could be shot? Willpower… is low. The scale is small. Would they hit well enough?

While she was thinking that, the instructions came from Julio.

“Louise, are you good at horseback riding?”

Though she was suddenly called by her first name, it wasn’t the right time to complain about it. She nodded with a suspicious expression on her face.

“Y-yeah…I am.”

“Hold on tight then! As if you were jumping over fences with a stud! Azuro!“

The wind dragon let out a small bark and sped up aiming towards the enemy.

“Hey! Hey! Don’t go there! You can’t use magic!”

Julio thrust straight into the enemy's dragon knight formation. Louise screamed,

“Hey! Ah! Magic spell! Nooooo!”

All nine dragon knights shot spells one after another. Shining blades and fireballs flew towards them. When she started to recite magic too, Julio shouted at her.

“Don’t let go!”

When the magic was about to hit… the wind dragon suddenly pulled an unexpected movement. It twisted it’s body and suddenly shot up in the air, avoiding spells one after another.

Unbelievable. A wind dragon was moving at a speed that was unimaginable for such body. It was moving like a small bird, surprising even their enemies. For a moment, their speed decreased.

“Breath! Azuro!”

A big breath of fire escaped the wind dragon's mouth. It hit the dragon knight in the front making him crash down.

Then, passing through the other, it used its nails to tear up another dragon's wings. Another one headed down.

Dumbfounded, Louise stared at the spectacle.

''How can a wind dragon release such a big breath?! Unbelievable!''

The remaining enemy dragon knights, whose number had decreased to seven, turned around and headed back at them.

As one would expect from Albion’s dragon knights.

Though for a moment they were surprised by Julio’s wind dragon's movements, they regained their composure now. Dividing into two lines, they flinchingly moved forwards.

They started forming and closing a circle around them.

Seems like they closed their retreating paths carefully, planning to kill them.

In a movement that could be called casual, Julio's Azuro entered the circle. The enemy in front, tried to run, keeping a considerable distance.

But once Azuro turned a head towards that enemy, another one flew from the back. Seems like the one in front was just a decoy.

“Behind you! Behind you!”

Though Louise screamed, Julio, with a smile on his lips, kept on running after the decoy.

The enemy from behind, thinking that Julio's attention was surely focused on the decoy, started closing in steadily.

At the same time, when the enemy from behind released the spell, Azuro twisted around. Following the enemy’s movements from behind, dodging the attack with a wild somersault, Azuro spewed another breath.

Wrapped up in the breath, the attacking dragon knight fell down.

Shocked, Louise stared at the sudden development.

The movements of the dragon were unbelievably vivid, without making any unnecessary movements.

“H-how can you make a dragon move like that?!”

“Don’t talk, or you’ll bite your tongue.”

Julio’s tone of voice remained perfectly composed.

With three of them gone, the atmosphere around the enemy changed. Louise ducked her head, feeling the bursting anger. The encirclement loosened for a moment, and then, all dragon knights at once, plunged at them.

For a moment, Louise rocked up and down, side to side. Her body felt like a ball in the hands of juggler. Forgetting to keep her eyes open she closed them... Louise was clinging to Julio.

Every time Azuro turned, he was doing a severe damage with his fangs and claws to the opponent‘s wind dragons. To avoid the enemy‘s attacks, he himself attacked.

In only four seconds, six of them were beaten and fell down.

“The end. Let's return then.”

Julio said in a nonchalant voice.

“Wh-what happened?”

The wind dragon together with rider, were a single movement.

No, it was beyond any explanation, the movements of the unbelievable Azuro,

“I just brought out the true ability of the dragon. Everyone else’s dragons were making too many useless movements. That’s all.”

Julio said casually. And Louise understood… why he, not being a mage, had become the commander of the third squadron.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter2_%7EPreview%7E|Back to Chapter 2]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter4|Forward to Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume7 Chapter3 - MTL

2015-07-21T18:13:55Z

Coffeezombie: minor fixes

<noinclude>{{Template:PREVIEW}}</noinclude>

===Chapter Three: The Priest of Romalia===

The Tristain and Germania united army landed in the port-town Rosais, which was located about 300 [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/League_(unit) leagues] south of Albion's capital Londonium.

Upon landing, the allied forces expected an enemy counterattack. First of all, land units formed a circle around Rosais.

Yet… Albion made no counterattack.

The Supreme Commander of the united army, De Poitiers, lost the momentum to invade. Their strategy assumed the enemy would attack after the landing. The "decisive battle" was to happen near Rosais, where it would let them destroy the enemy’s large army in one blow and march to Londonium unopposed.

They planned for the campaign to finish in three weeks, when Yara’s month would begin… essentially, before Founder Brimir's Advent Festival, or "New Year's Day".

In other words, they had prepared for a quick, decisive battle.

This strategic failure could not be helped now. A large amount of food would be necessary to maintain a large army of 60,000 people. To recite strong spells, specific medicine (especially Water element-based healing medicine) would be needed, along with war materials like bullets, gunpowder and cannons. And it all had to be carried from their own country to the army in the front.

Fighting a long war in the enemy's territory would be nothing but a nightmare. Besides, Tristain’s economy made such a long war impossible.

Albion's main army successfully retreated from Dartanes, and barricaded itself in the capital city of Londinium.

The enemy army avoided fighting a decisive battle; after Albion's air force received damage beyond imagination, and lost control of the sky, the Albion army seemed to have abandoned counterattack tactics.

The allied forces were prepared for Albion’s attack.

But because expectations went down the drain and physical damage did not occur, constructing positions and preparing for a decisive battle became pointless. The allied forces wasted food for a week and a half.

The allied forces could not plan anything but a quick decisive battle, so they only brought enough food supply for six weeks. But now it became necessary to carry food and gunpowder from their own country by ship. For the two countries that organized the expedition army with very limited finances, the situation was worrisome.

By the eighth day after the landing, a tense atmosphere surrounded the future invasion plans.

The air base in Rosais began as the Royal Albion Air Headquarters before turning into the Sacred Albion Republic Air Force Headquarters, and had finally become the Tristain-Germania United Martial Army Command Base. These walls of red brick had changed masters three times in one year. A great hall on the second floor was where history was made.　

The Supreme Commander of coalition forces, General de Poitiers, sat at the round table on the central seat. He listened to two opposing opinions.

The first one came from Germanian General Marquis Handenburg, who insisted, while shaking his fist and white mustache, upon a quick, decisive battle.

“Let’s march! March! March! We have food only for four and a half weeks. Make a detour at a fort on the way and march straight to the castle! Anyway, let's aim for Londonium. Fortunately, we control the sky. We have to end the war before Founder Brimir's Advent Festival, for morale will drop after advent festival!

It seemed like Germania’s General insisted upon advancing like a flame.

“Ending before the Advent Festival is fine, but I wonder why there are no such short war stories in Halkeginia’s history?”

Wimpffen, the Chief of Staff, objected, coldly staring through the frames of his glasses.

“Then, we'll be the first,” Marquis Handenburg said and gave a piercing glare to Wimpffen.

“By circling Londinium, we would expose our back to their castles… We can’t act without strategy. Moreover, if we start marching, the supply lines would be left behind. Without supplies we would end up in a deadlock. Although it is troublesome, we should proceed carefully, step-by-step. We should advance by capturing fortresses and castles along the way.”

“Capturing fortresses and castles would inflict too much damage! Supplies? We only have to take over Londonium before Advent Festival!”

“As the Marquis said, we control the sky, right? So the damage upon capturing will be kept to minimum. Londonium taken over by the Advent Festival? That’s nonsense!”

Marquis Handenburg exclaimed with a face full of contempt,

“…this is Wind-element thinking, wind that evades obstacles in its cowardice.”

“As if Fire-element thinking, which hastily burns itself out, is any better.”

The two men glared at each other.

“Courage is what cowardly Tristains need to be taught.”

“There’s nothing to learn from barbarians.”

They both pulled their wands out at the same time. Supreme General de Poitiers stepped in between them.

“We argue too much! Marquis! Marquis! Show Germanian courage in the battlefield! Wimpffen! Stop disgracing yourself!”

At last, they both calmed down.

“For now we have to admit that the first plan, beating Albion's main forces and then advancing to Londinium, getting Cromwell’s head, and raising the White Lily flag in Whitehall, failed. but completing the war according to plan is still possible.”

After overthrowing the Albion's revolution government, they would rule in the name of Henrietta. Of course, part of the territory would be ceded to Germania. Afterwards, the remaining survivors of Albion's royal family would be searched for and placed on the throne of the territory under Tristain’s rule, thus reviving the monarchy. To avoid possible revolutions they decided to look for Albion’s surviving royal family members, once a suitable noble with royal blood was found, the throne would be passed to him.

De Poitiers shook his head, trying to brush off these thoughts.

It was not the time to think about it. Right now they needed to think about how to annihilate the enemy.

De Poitiers bit his lip. ''My promotion depends on this.''

If he could win this war, he would be promoted to Field Marshal.

Everything could have been easily settled by one decisive battle… De Poitiers felt a grudge against the Albion army. ''Why would Cromwell barricade himself in Londinium?''

''What about the enemy occupying the country?''

''What about facing ministers, nobles and the public's opinion?''

''What is he counting on?''

Momentarily lost in thought, he noticed the allied General and his Chief of Staff looking worriedly at him and announced their new strategy himself.

“…there is no decisive battle anymore, but the plan must be executed anyway. We have to take over Londinium and the Emperor's palace, Havilland, and raise Her Majesty‘s flag there. Now, it would be too dangerous to attack Londinium directly. And capturing castle after castle could take decades.”

The Marquis and Chief of Staff nodded and frowned. De Poitiers showed the map that had been laid out on the table and pointed at the place between Rosais and Londonium.

“The City of Saxe-Gotha. It is an ancient town an favorite tourist spot. We will take it over and turn it into the foothold for the capture of Londinium. We will leave 5,000 soldiers here in Rosais to secure the supply lines and path for retreat. The remaining troops will participate in the capture with the support from our air forces. If the enemy's main army comes out, we will finish it with a decisive battle, of course.”

The Marquis and Chief of Staff nodded. The proposal was a compromise, and though it was a noncommittal strategy, it wasn’t bad.

Saxe-Gotha was a big town. The crossing of all roads. If it were taken, it would possibly be effective against other castles and towns. Even if the war was not settled before the Advent Festival, it would be easy to hold out longer as it was a big city.

As they debated the strategy, someone knocked at the door.

“Who?” asked a guard.

“It is me. It is Her Majesty's Court Lady, La Vallière.”

De Poitiers signaled the guards to let her in, even though he wasn’t particularly eager to let the girl take part in army business. Although he couldn’t treat her unkindly as she was Her Majesty’s Court Lady and the user of the legendary Void, she still might be bothersome.

De Poiters saw Louise as nothing more than a "tool".

“Aah, Miss Void. We have prepared a gorgeous tent for you. Leave all the trouble to servicemen and take a rest. I will call you if you are needed.”

Louise was nervous about the great surroundings. However, she couldn‘t do what she decided to if she acted cowardly. So, she gathered her courage and spoke up,

“W-well…”

“What? Oh, you were not rewarded for your work at Dartanes. As expected of Void. You did well. Gentlemen! Applause!”

Indifferent applause echoed in the conference room.

“I will request the royal family for a reward.”

“N-no that…”

“What? Are you still here?”

De Poiters tone became diluted with dour.

''Is a single reward not enough? What a greedy girl!''

Human beings are greedy, it is one of the basic habits of human beings. De Poitiers felt offended that after praising her, Louise wanted more.

“It's not that. Umm, I did not come here to get a reward. It’s about the dragon knights who returned alive…”

The generals for a moment could not understand what she was talking about… But then they remembered the dragon knight unit that had returned alive and nodded.

“Aah, what about it?”

“Well… it’s great, but don’t you think it’s strange? A whole week passes after the crash and they return safe and sound, and all the while they don't remember anything in between?”

“Indeed.”

The annoyed generals listened to her. How was it effecting the army? They were about to say it.

“It’s a place near Saxe-Gotha. I think it should be investigated.”

When Louise said that, the General waved his hand.

“Oh, Okay. Near the marching route. A search expedition will be organized to investigate the mystery," he said in a dull tone not really supporting such an expedition.

“Did they hit their heads and see some kind of ghost?”

“…they reported it was a fairy.”

“A kind fairy!”

Someone said; the conference room was wrapped up in laughter. It did not matter whom she asked. The ten surviving knights were just another war miracle and they would not explore it even if the knights minds were clear.

“No way! What if behind it lies an important secret?! Something that might change the course of the war!”

“Miss, though it certainly is a mysterious event, it is not likely that it would change such a grand situation. We do not have time to care about such trivial matters.”

“But…”

Then, as if just having an idea, De Poitiers added.

“Right, I want you to go to investigate it. Can you do that?“

Louise left the red-brick command center as if being driven out. Saito and Rene, who were waiting at the entrance of the building, ran up to her.

“How was it?”

Fuun, Louise looking the other way walked directly past them.

Saito snorted. He had hardly talked to Louise since yesterday. After leaving Louise in front of the tent of the dragon knight squadron, the couple had been in a very ugly mood.

Saito walked behind Louise’s back.

“Haah, princess and her servant.” Rene said sarcastically.

Then he lowered his voice and whispered into Saito's ear.

“Just between us… Are you Academy researchers?”

“Academy?” Saito looked at Rene in utter amazement. Interested dragon knights gathered around the boy.

“I guess the flight machine was made by the Academy.”

“Are there any new magical weapons?”

“Like in the recent mission, where one was used in Dartanes to confuse enemies?”

The boy knights’ eyes were sparkling brilliantly while talking to Saito. Apparently, they thought that Louise and Saito were researchers from a magic laboratory. Indeed, the only ones that knew about Louise's Void were a few generals.

Though it was easy to convince the masses outside the court that it all was a war miracle, the same excuse didn’t really work with nobles. So the most plausible explanation would be " the Academy’s new magical weapons".

Louise, listening to Saito’s conversation attentively, halted.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Pon!* Saito stopped as well. Everyone stood upright. A tense atmosphere that emanated from Louise sank into all of them. What else would one expect from a duke’s third daughter?

Louise, without turning around, said in a clear voice.

“Not exactly. I am not an Academy researcher. I am Her Majesty's Court Lady, under her direct control.“

Saito panicked. ''Hey! Louise you idiot! Void should be kept a secret! It might cause trouble if the rumors would reach the enemy! They would be targeted!'' He thought in a feverish haste.

“We are the members of ‘Zero Organization’ responsible for researching new weapons, under the direct command of the royal family.”

''Huh?'' Saito was speechless. ''What Zero Organization? Never heard of it''.

“I-is that so?! Great!”

“Though I do not really understand, it sounds like a really powerful organization!”

“Really? A secret organization? Then you can’t tell anyone? Then you research magical weapons, but what does it differ from the academy’s research? There must be a death punishment for revealing it.”

“R-really?”

“Everyone, swear by the founder to not disclose it!”

All of them, being kind, swore sincerely.

''We could pretend to be members of Zero Organization researching new magical weapons. This way enemies or allies would not be able to even imagine the existence of Void.''

Saito thought.

If someone started denying the rumors, it would cause even more rumors. But one could make a plausible "true" rumor, to avert curious eyes from the truth.

It was the right thing to do in order to manipulate the information.

He ran up to Louise and whispered.

“…but what have you told me about such a plan. Not much.”

“…I only said following the order of the Princess. Even allies should not know about the Void, thus I came up with an excuse.”

“You! You are not paying attention to my words. You are not listening to what I say at all!”

“It would be useless, as you cannot act, idiot.”

With a snort, Louise turned her face away and started walking.

“What’s the matter with you and your mistress; you two are moody lately.”

Rene muttered.

Saito answered casually.

“Fuh. You are imagining things.” Hearing his words, Louise turned around.

“You were acting uneasy ever since we returned from giving that report, you were acting dejected and angry. That’s unusual.”

“I am not angry,” Saito repeated.

Louise gave a cold stare to Saito.

“Wha-what…”

With a snort, Louise turned around and walked away in silence. Saito, remembering his decision to ignore her, turned his face away as well.

However, Louise's destination was not Saito‘s tent.

“Hey, where's she going?”

She passed the port where two iron towers were lined up… past the arsenal blast-furnace… and the training grounds on the great plaza.

“Not to our corps.”

Rene said. Indeed, there was the tent of the dragon knight battalion headquarters, which they visited yesterday. For some reason she passed all the other tents and walked alone, looking around as if searching for someone.

Around there were 20 wind dragons tied to a stake, roaring and barking. It was dangerous going there so far away from other units.

There was only one person taking care of them.

It was the beautiful and tall priest of Romalia… Julio.

As if spoiling a lover, Julio patted the scruff of the wind dragon's neck. He was talking about something with the dragon. Seeing Louise heading straight towards Julio made Saito’s mood drop even more.

He ran after Louise. Rene followed Saito.

“Mister Cesar.”

When Louise called, a smile appeared on Julio's face. He approached Louise in a hoity-toity manner, took her hand and kissed it.

“Please inform me with an owl or pigeon next time. I would have escorted you.”

“No, I have a business concerning you and your wind dragon.” Louise said.

“Me and my wind dragon?”

“If you are free now, I would like to fly with you.”

Julio, without asking why, bowed with a smile plastered all over his face.

“Not everyday one gets the chance to help such a beautiful lady! There cannot be any question about it! Really, this is an unexpected pleasure!”

“What are you doing?! Stop playing around!”

Saito muttered in an unpleasant tone.

“That’s just how Romalians are.” Rene frowned.

“In any case, where should I fly you to?”

When Julio said that, Saito instantly forgot his oath to ignore and grabbed Louise’s shoulder.

“Hey, Louise.”

“What? You're in the way. Move it.”

Saito, after taking a few deep deep breaths, said,

“If you want to fly, why aren't you using my Zero Fighter? Why this foppish… No, why did you ask this priest of Romalia.”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Snort* “Because you are unpleasant,” Louise said clearly.

“Huh?”

“He is well-mannered, gentle and smart. Moreover, he doesn’t have strange thoughts. T-T-Those strange thoughts. Anyone would be better.”

“But that doesn't matter when flying!”

“I will tell you clearly. When riding behind someone, it's better to ride behind a good-looking boy.”

The moment Louise said that, Saito's body hardened.

“…W-W-Wha-what?”

While dripping in cold sweat, only by thinking, Saito said - Louise pointed her finger at Saito.

“What? Jealous? Are you stupid? Whom are you comparing yourself against? Isn’t this handsome, well-dressed priest of Romalia, three, four, five, six-times better than a dog-mole; yet it compares itself against him and is jealous? Isn't it funny? Are you stuuupid? Why don’t you drop dead?”

“Y-you…”

Saito, as if suffocating, closed and opened his mouth few times. The flame of jealousy blazed up violently, almost burning his body up.

“Better luck next time. Since this handsome Priest and I are going on a secret duty, you can clean the tent meanwhile, since you made it dirty. Make sure to make it sparklingly clean. And do the laundry.“

Louise stuck her tongue out at Saito.

[[Image:ZnT07-079.jpg|thumb]]

Julio, who had climbed on the dragon, called out to Loiuse.

“Ready to go, Miss Vallière.”

“Hold it! I'm coming!” Louise jumped onto the wind dragon.

“Please hold me tightly. You are a jewel of Tristain. There would be a great diplomatic problem if you were to fall!”

“You flirt!”

Louise, giving Saito a wide grin, wrapped her arms around Julio's waist. And, smugly, fixed her hair.

The wind dragon flapped his wings powerfully. Sand and dust flew off the ground, making Saito and others instinctively shut their eyes.

When they opened them, the wind dragon was already high in the sky, flying vividly. Feeling like a fool, Saito watched the wind dragon disappear.

“What’s with her?! What was that?! What an attitude!”

Saito pulled out Derflinger from his shoulder and brandished it in anger. Rene and others jumped away from Saito, panicking; watching him with blank surprise.

“Hey. Nooo, partner, I am also having a tough tiiime!”

“What was that?!”

“Someone, save me from this guyyy…”

“Take this and that! What malicious words!”

“Snap out of iiit… Listen to me, partner. Ah, well, don’t pay attention.”

Extending over the wind dragon, Louise looked down at the ground. The people at the tent were quickly becoming small. The look of blank surprise all over Saito’s face put an oversized grin on Louise’s face again. ''Look! Such a stupid expression on his face! Whaat? Feeling jealous?''

“Bleeh!” Louise stuck her tongue out towards the ground again.

“Now then, where should I fly to?”

A voice coming from the front, brought Louise back.

“W-well…” she hesitated weather to say it or not.

“Where should we scout?” Julio repeated.

“F-from where do you know that it is a scouting mission?”

“Even a child could guess that! It can’t be anything but duty! But, one thing I cannot understand!"

“What?”

“A VIP researcher of the academy like you doing a scout's duty! Unimaginable! Don’t familiars usually work as scouts?”

Louise with her left hand tightly holding the Founder’s Prayer Book. In order not to lose it, she made a bag for it, reaching down her waist with a leather string over her.

“That’s a test from the upper department. To see… how good our researched magical weapons are. Surely all tests will be passed.”

“To check the good and bad sides.”

Louise nodded.

Louise started thinking about her legendary power – she learned that it was nothing more than just a gear in the giant country and army mechanisms. How much can you use it? What can you use it for? Can you use it for your own needs? ''The great generals also looked at me with those kind of eyes.''

''Though it is natural, there is no point in lying to myself. I am not Louise Françoise, I am a user of Void.''

''But the two might be one and the same. I‘m just fooling myself with family members and classmates, because I am just a user of Void...''

While she was lost in such musings, a laughter echoed.

“W-what?“

“Ah, sorry! City of Saxe-Gotha!”

“An ancient town. I heard it is beautiful. We cannot let it be destroyed by war.”

This made Louise speechless and Julio turned around.

“Well, I understand - there is war now. However, I am a priest,” he laughed.

He gave her a charming smile. This made Louise’s cheeks blaze on their own.

“I, I see.”

Julio, still turned around, brought his face close to Louise’s.

“You are truly beautiful, Miss Vallière.”

Pulling away slightly, a confused Louise asked,
　
“B-but why is Romalia helping? They're not our allies…”

“On our own will! Small help! Today’s Albion may effect all countries in Halkeginia. If the monarchy were to be overthrown, what would happen with the nobility in the republic? If that happens it would be a serious threat! A republic nightmare for all countries. Romalia is no exception, governed by the Pope."

“I do not understand politics well.”

“I am the same. I also do not have much interest in it. I am much more interested talking about other things...“

“Like?”

“Like, how can you be so beautiful, just like a fairy?"

He asked with a serious expression, Louise looked down slightly.

“Don’t say silly things, look more carefully. You are badly mistaken.”

“Excuses. According to Azuro, we are going the right way. We are flying to the city of Saxe-Gotha right?”

Louise became suspicious. This priest was not a mage. In other words, his abilities were those of a commoner. And even for a mage, it would take some time to establish a connection between him and his familiar…

So how could a priest, who was not even a mage, communicate so well with a beast that was not a familiar? How was this possible?

Julio laughed at Louise’s vacant look.

“The same way that you can use Academy’s magic weapons, I can use God's miracle.”

“Stop joking.”

God's miracle? It must be some kind of joke. God is a metaphysical being. Such power in a world where magic rules the reason of the world is impossible.

“What! Yes, it's a joke! However, I know about animals more than others! Naa, Azuro!”

The wind dragon barked and started increasing his speed.

Two people were flying through the sky of city of Saxe-Gotha for one hour.

The town was encircled by walls, with colorful brick houses behind them. The town’s population was close to 40,000 people.

“Fly lower.”

Julio nodded and started to fly lower. They could see towns people waving. They probably mistook them for allies. Then Julio smiled and muttered something to the wind dragon. Azuro spread his wings and started to shake in a strange way.

“What are you doing?“

“Mimicking Albion wind dragon’s movement. With this ‘dance’ Albion’s wind dragon looks for a companion. Albion dragon knights use it to identify foe or friend.”

“Your Azuro is from Albion?”

“Are you kidding? I trained him myself!”

“You're great.”

Louise felt admiration. It is not easy even for an average mage to train a dragon.

“It is good to study enemy movements beforehand.”

When Louise nodded and looked at the town scenery below. She could give a report while using the "Illusion" spell, providing vivid images seen from above. After seeing this, she could create images from her memory with the Illusion spell.

The instructions to use "Illusion" came from the staff section. Louise's Void could be applied in military planning. It was the moment when she finally realized that she was just a tool.

In the town’s plaza, they noticed a big monster striding.

“An orc.”

“Yeah. Is it my imagination… or are there a lot of soldiers missing?”

Not just her imagination. There were just orcs, trolls and demi-humans armed with spears and clubs. Though they could see a mage commanding them… there were no soldiers in sight.

“Using demi-humans as an army replacement is a cheap stuff. However… those brutal orc demons are following the humans as well…”

“There must be some kind of trick. However I do not know how that mage can make them obey.”

Louise concentrated her spirit and began imprinting the spectacle in her mind.

When you use the Void element for big, one-time spells, collecting willpower takes some time. And since it was already used today… the big Illusion spell covering wide landscape could not be created now.

“Circle over the town once more.”

“It might be dangerous. This cover will not last forever.”

Julio muttered - he was dancing an Albion wind dragon dance for five minutes.

“Facts and figures are needed. The amount of will for the spell is insufficient, so I can do nothing but write on paper.”

Louise, ignoring the danger, wrote down information regarding the town on the parchment, while shuttling many times over the town. With those notes 'Illusion' was used in order to take as many facts and figures home as possible. While seeing Louise in such a state, Julio smiled.

“There was no point for jealousy, right?”

“Eh? Eeh? What are you talking about?!”

“Without weapons it is dangerous and you were worried. Not for yourself… but for that familiar. Danger cannot be helped. Because of duty. However, I cannot be brave in rash danger. Do you differ? Why oh why, are you leaving this calm part out in anger. I wonder if it's because you're a girl?”

“I don’t understand what you mean.”

Louise said with a furious blush on her cheeks.

“That flying machine is out of bullets, right? There are no other secret weapons. Other than fast flights it's useless.”

“…How do you know this?”

“I was onboard the ''Varsenda''. Being curious, I examined that flying machine attached to the deck. Extremely well made! Amazing!”

“Curiosity killed the cat.”

Julio laughed from Louise’s threatening words.

“Please be relieved! I am your ally! I wasn’t thinking of any ploy to use you, unlike your generals… Now then, our time has run out.”

“Not yet. Wait a little.”

“It's impossible.”

“It's an order!”

“It's an enemy.”

Julio pointed with his chin. Nine wind dragons were flying directly at them.

Louise was stupefied.

“Escape!”

“…nnh, impossible. I've become too addicted to this chat!“

Smiling, Julio muttered. The enemy was faster in the sky. It was not possible to get away even when flying at one's best.

Staring at the closing wind dragons, Louise trembled. Gathering information for the generals, may have been overdone. She bit her lip, thinking about the possibility of death in terror.

She shook her head, trying to shake off such fears… Somehow… she needed to counterattack with Void. But how many explosions could be shot? Willpower… is low. The scale is small. Would they hit well enough?

While she was thinking that, the instructions came from Julio.

“Louise, are you good at horseback riding?”

Though she was suddenly called by her first name, it wasn’t the right time to complain about it. She nodded with a suspicious expression on her face.

“Y-yeah…I am.”

“Hold on tight then! As if you were jumping over fences with a stud! Azuro!“

The wind dragon let out a small bark and sped up aiming towards the enemy.

“Hey! Hey! Don’t go there! You can’t use magic!”

Julio thrust straight into the enemy's dragon knight formation. Louise screamed,

“Hey! Ah! Magic spell! Nooooo!”

All nine dragon knights shot spells one after another. Shining blades and fireballs flew towards them. When she started to recite magic too, Julio shouted at her.

“Don’t let go!”

When the magic was about to hit… the wind dragon suddenly pulled an unexpected movement. It twisted it’s body and suddenly shot up in the air, avoiding spells one after another.

Unbelievable. A wind dragon was moving at a speed that was unimaginable for such body. It was moving like a small bird, surprising even their enemies. For a moment, their speed decreased.

“Breath! Azuro!”

A big breath of fire escaped the wind dragon's mouth. It hit the dragon knight in the front making him crash down.

Then, passing through the other, it used its nails to tear up another dragon's wings. Another one headed down.

Dumbfounded, Louise stared at the spectacle.

''How can a wind dragon release such a big breath?! Unbelievable!''

The remaining enemy dragon knights, whose number had decreased to seven, turned around and headed back at them.

As one would expect from Albion’s dragon knights.

Though for a moment they were surprised by Julio’s wind dragon's movements, they regained their composure now. Dividing into two lines, they flinchingly moved forwards.

They started forming and closing a circle around them.

Seems like they closed their retreating paths carefully, planning to kill them.

In a movement that could be called casual, Julio's Azuro entered the circle. The enemy in front, tried to run, keeping a considerable distance.

But once Azuro turned a head towards that enemy, another one flew from the back. Seems like the one in front was just a decoy.

“Behind you! Behind you!”

Though Louise screamed, Julio, with a smile on his lips, kept on running after the decoy.

The enemy from behind, thinking that Julio's attention was surely focused on the decoy, started closing in steadily.

At the same time, when the enemy from behind released the spell, Azuro twisted around. Following the enemy’s movements from behind, dodging the attack with a wild somersault, Azuro spewed another breath.

Wrapped up in the breath, the attacking dragon knight fell down.

Shocked, Louise stared at the sudden development.

The movements of the dragon were unbelievably vivid, without making any unnecessary movements.

“H-how can you make a dragon move like that?!”

“Don’t talk, or you’ll bite your tongue.”

Julio’s tone of voice remained perfectly composed.

With three of them gone, the atmosphere around the enemy changed. Louise ducked her head, feeling the bursting anger. The encirclement loosened for a moment, and then, all dragon knights at once, plunged at them.

For a moment, Louise rocked up and down, side to side. Her body felt like a ball in the hands of juggler. Forgetting to keep her eyes open she closed them... Louise was clinging to Julio.

Every time Azuro turned, he was doing a severe damage with his fangs and claws to the opponent‘s wind dragons. To avoid the enemy‘s attacks, he himself attacked.

In only four seconds, six of them were beaten and fell down.

“The end. Let's return then.”

Julio said in a nonchalant voice.

“Wh-what happened?”

The wind dragon together with rider, were a single movement.

No, it was beyond any explanation, the movements of the unbelievable Azuro,

“I just brought out the true ability of the dragon. Everyone else’s dragons were making too many useless movements. That’s all.”

Julio said casually. And Louise understood… why he, not being a mage, had become the commander of the third squadron.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter2_%7EPreview%7E|Back to Chapter 2]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter4|Forward to Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume7 Chapter3 - MTL

2015-07-21T18:07:06Z

Coffeezombie: minor translation fixes

<noinclude>{{Template:PREVIEW}}</noinclude>

===Chapter Three: The Priest of Romalia===

The Tristain and Germania united army landed in the port-town Rosais, which was located about 300 [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/League_(unit) leagues] south of Albion's capital Londonium.

Upon landing, the allied forces expected an enemy counterattack. First of all, land units formed a circle around Rosais.

Yet… Albion made no counterattack.

The Supreme Commander of the united army, De Poitiers, lost the momentum to invade. Their strategy assumed the enemy would attack after the landing. The "decisive battle" was to happen near Rosais, where it would let them destroy the enemy’s large army in one blow and march to Londonium unopposed.

They planned for the campaign to finish in three weeks, when Yara’s month would begin… essentially, before Founder Brimir's Advent Festival, or "New Year's Day".

In other words, they had prepared for a quick, decisive battle.

This strategic failure could not be helped now. A large amount of food would be necessary to maintain a large army of 60,000 people. To recite strong spells, specific medicine (especially Water element-based healing medicine) would be needed, along with war materials like bullets, gunpowder and cannons. And it all had to be carried from their own country to the army in the front.

Fighting a long war in the enemy's territory would be nothing but a nightmare. Besides, Tristain’s economy made such a long war impossible.

Albion's main army successfully retreated from Dartanes, and barricaded itself in the capital city of Londinium.

The enemy army avoided fighting a decisive battle; after Albion's air force received damage beyond imagination, and lost control of the sky, the Albion army seemed to have abandoned counterattack tactics.

The allied forces were prepared for Albion’s attack.

But because expectations went down the drain and physical damage did not occur, constructing positions and preparing for a decisive battle became pointless. The allied forces wasted food for a week and a half.

The allied forces could not plan anything but a quick decisive battle, so they only brought enough food supply for six weeks. But now it became necessary to carry food and gunpowder from their own country by ship. For the two countries that organized the expedition army with very limited finances, the situation was worrisome.

By the eighth day after the landing, a tense atmosphere surrounded the future invasion plans.

The air base in Rosais began as the Royal Albion Air Headquarters before turning into the Sacred Albion Republic Air Force Headquarters, and had finally become the Tristain-Germania United Martial Army Command Base. These walls of red brick had changed masters three times in one year. A great hall on the second floor was where history was made.　

The Supreme Commander of coalition forces, General de Poitiers, sat at the round table on the central seat. He listened to two opposing opinions.

The first one came from Germanian General Marquis Handenburg, who insisted, while shaking his fist and white mustache, upon a quick, decisive battle.

“Let’s march! March! March! We have food only for four and a half weeks. Make a detour at a fort on the way and march straight to the castle! Anyway, let's aim for Londonium. Fortunately, we control the sky. We have to end the war before Founder Brimir's Advent Festival, for morale will drop after advent festival!

It seemed like Germania’s General insisted upon advancing like a flame.

“Ending before the Advent Festival is fine, but I wonder why there are no such short war stories in Halkeginia’s history?”

Wimpffen, the Chief of Staff, objected, coldly staring through the frames of his glasses.

“Then, we'll be the first,” Marquis Handenburg said and gave a piercing glare to Wimpffen.

“By circling Londinium, we would expose our back to their castles… We can’t act without strategy. Moreover, if we start marching, the supply lines would be left behind. Without supplies we would end up in a deadlock. Although it is troublesome, we should proceed carefully, step-by-step. We should advance by capturing fortresses and castles along the way.”

“Capturing fortresses and castles would inflict too much damage! Supplies? We only have to take over Londonium before Advent Festival!”

“As the Marquis said, we control the sky, right? So the damage upon capturing will be kept to minimum. Londonium taken over by the Advent Festival? That’s nonsense!”

Marquis Handenburg exclaimed with a face full of contempt,

“…this is Wind-element thinking, wind that evades obstacles in its cowardice.”

“As if Fire-element thinking, which hastily burns itself out, is any better.”

The two men glared at each other.

“Courage is what cowardly Tristains need to be taught.”

“There’s nothing to learn from barbarians.”

They both pulled their wands out at the same time. Supreme General de Poitiers stepped in between them.

“We argue too much! Marquis! Marquis! Show Germanian courage in the battlefield! Wimpffen! Stop disgracing yourself!”

At last, they both calmed down.

“For now we have to admit that the first plan, beating Albion's main forces and then advancing to Londinium, getting Cromwell’s head, and raising the White Lily flag in Whitehall, failed. but completing the war according to plan is still possible.”

After overthrowing the Albion's revolution government, they would rule in the name of Henrietta. Of course, part of the territory would be ceded to Germania. Afterwards, the remaining survivors of Albion's royal family would be searched for and placed on the throne of the territory under Tristain’s rule, thus reviving the monarchy. To avoid possible revolutions they decided to look for Albion’s surviving royal family members, once a suitable noble with royal blood was found, the throne would be passed to him.

De Poitiers shook his head, trying to brush off these thoughts.

It was not the time to think about it. Right now they needed to think about how to annihilate the enemy.

De Poitiers bit his lip. ''My promotion depends on this.''

If he could win this war, he would be promoted to Field Marshal.

Everything could have been easily settled by one decisive battle… De Poitiers felt a grudge against the Albion army. ''Why would Cromwell barricade himself in Londinium?''

''What about the enemy occupying the country?''

''What about facing ministers, nobles and the public's opinion?''

''What is he counting on?''

Momentarily lost in thought, he noticed the allied General and his Chief of Staff looking worriedly at him and announced their new strategy himself.

“…there is no decisive battle anymore, but the plan must be executed anyway. We have to take over Londinium and the Emperor's palace, Havilland, and raise Her Majesty‘s flag there. Now, it would be too dangerous to attack Londinium directly. And capturing castle after castle could take decades.”

The Marquis and Chief of Staff nodded and frowned. De Poitiers showed the map that had been laid out on the table and pointed at the place between Rosais and Londonium.

“The City of Saxe-Gotha. It is an ancient town an favorite tourist spot. We will take it over and turn it into the foothold for the capture of Londinium. We will leave 5,000 soldiers here in Rosais to secure the supply lines and path for retreat. The remaining troops will participate in the capture with the support from our air forces. If the enemy's main army comes out, we will finish it with a decisive battle, of course.”

The Marquis and Chief of Staff nodded. The proposal was a compromise, and though it was a noncommittal strategy, it wasn’t bad.

Saxe-Gotha was a big town. The crossing of all roads. If it were taken, it would possibly be effective against other castles and towns. Even if the war was not settled before the Advent Festival, it would be easy to hold out longer as it was a big city.

As they debated the strategy, someone knocked at the door.

“Who?” asked a guard.

“It is me. It is Her Majesty's Court Lady, La Vallière.”

De Poitiers signaled the guards to let her in, even though he wasn’t particularly eager to let the girl take part in army business. Although he couldn’t treat her unkindly as she was Her Majesty’s Court Lady and the user of the legendary Void, she still might be bothersome.

De Poiters saw Louise as nothing more than a "tool".

“Aah, Miss Void. We have prepared a gorgeous tent for you. Leave all the trouble to servicemen and take a rest. I will call you if you are needed.”

Louise was nervous about the great surroundings. However, she couldn‘t do what she decided to if she acted cowardly. So, she gathered her courage and spoke up,

“W-well…”

“What? Oh, you were not rewarded for your work at Dartanes. As expected of Void. You did well. Gentlemen! Applause!”

Indifferent applause echoed in the conference room.

“I will request the royal family for a reward.”

“N-no that…”

“What? Are you still here?”

De Poiters tone became diluted with dour.

''Is a single reward not enough? What a greedy girl!''

Human beings are greedy, it is one of the basic habits of human beings. De Poitiers felt offended that after praising her, Louise wanted more.

“It's not that. Umm, I did not come here to get a reward. It’s about the dragon knights who returned alive…”

The generals for a moment could not understand what she was talking about… But then they remembered the dragon knight unit that had returned alive and nodded.

“Aah, what about it?”

“Well… it’s great, but don’t you think it’s strange? A whole week passes after the crash and they return safe and sound, and all the while they don't remember anything in between?”

“Indeed.”

The annoyed generals listened to her. How was it effecting the army? They were about to say it.

“It’s a place near Saxe-Gotha. I think it should be investigated.”

When Louise said that, the General waved his hand.

“Oh, Okay. Near the marching route. A search expedition will be organized to investigate the mystery," he said in a dull tone not really supporting such an expedition.

“Did they hit their heads and see some kind of ghost?”

“…they reported it was a fairy.”

“A kind fairy!”

Someone said; the conference room was wrapped up in laughter. It did not matter whom she asked. The ten surviving knights were just another war miracle and they would not explore it even if the knights minds were clear.

“No way! What if behind it lies an important secret?! Something that might change the course of the war!”

“Miss, though it certainly is a mysterious event, it is not likely that it would change such a grand situation. We do not have time to care about such trivial matters.”

“But…”

Then, as if just having an idea, De Poitiers added.

“Right, I want you to go to investigate it. Can you do that?“

Louise left the red-brick command center as if being driven out. Saito and Rene, who were waiting at the entrance of the building, ran up to her.

“How was it?”

Fuun, Louise looking the other way walked directly past them.

Saito snorted. He had hardly talked to Louise since yesterday. After leaving Louise in front of the tent of the dragon knight squadron, the couple had been in a very ugly mood.

Saito walked behind Louise’s back.

“Haah, princess and her servant.” Rene said sarcastically.

Then he lowered his voice and whispered into Saito's ear.

“Just between us… Are you Academy researchers?”

“Academy?” Saito looked at Rene in utter amazement. Interested dragon knights gathered around the boy.

“I guess the flight machine was made by the Academy.”

“Are there any new magical weapons?”

“Like in the recent mission, where one was used in Dartanes to confuse enemies?”

The boy knights’ eyes were sparkling brilliantly while talking to Saito. Apparently, they thought that Louise and Saito were researchers from a magic laboratory. Indeed, the only ones that knew about Louise's Void were a few generals.

Though it was easy to convince the masses outside the court that it all was a war miracle, the same excuse didn’t really work with nobles. So the most plausible explanation would be "Academy’s new magical weapons".

Louise, listening to Saito’s conversation attentively, halted.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Pon!* Saito stopped as well. Everyone stood upright. A tense atmosphere that emanated from Louise sank into all of them. What else would one expect from a duke’s third daughter?

Louise, without turning around, said in a clear voice.

“Not exactly. I am not an Academy researcher. I am Her Majesty's Court Lady, under her direct control.“

Saito panicked. ''Hey! Louise you idiot! Void should be kept a secret! It might cause trouble if the rumors would reach the enemy! They would be targeted!'' He thought in a feverish haste.

“We are the members of ‘Zero Organization’ responsible for researching new weapons, under the direct command of the royal family.”

''Huh?'' Saito was speechless. ''What Zero Organization? Never heard of it''.

“I-is that so?! Great!”

“Though I do not really understand, it sounds like a really powerful organization!”

“Really? Secret Organization? Then you can’t tell anyone? Then you research magical weapons, but what does it differ from the academy’s research? There must be a death punishment for revealing it.”

“R-really?”

“Everyone, swear by the founder to not disclose it!”

All of them, being kind, swore sincerely.

''We could pretend to be members of Zero Organization researching new magical weapons. This way enemies or allies would not be able to even imagine the existence of Void.''

Saito thought.

If someone started denying the rumors, it would cause even more rumors. But one could make a plausible "true" rumor, to avert curious eyes from the truth.

It was the right thing to do in order to manipulate the information.

He ran up to Louise and whispered.

“…but what have you told me about such a plan. Not much.”

“…I only said following the order of the Princess. Even allies should not know about the Void, thus I came up with an excuse.”

“You! You are not paying attention to my words. You are not listening to what I say at all!”

“It would be useless, as you cannot act, idiot.”

With a snort, Louise turned her face away and started walking.

“What’s the matter with you and your mistress; you are moody lately.”

Rene muttered.

Saito answered casually.

“Fuh. You are imagining things.” Hearing his words, Louise turned around.

“You were acting uneasy ever since we returned from giving that report, you were acting dejected and angry. That’s unusual.”

“I am not angry,” Saito repeated.

Louise gave a cold stare to Saito.

“Wha-what…”

With a snort, Louise turned around and walked away in silence. Saito, remembering his decision to ignore her, turned his face away as well.

However, Louise's destination was not Saito‘s tent.

“Hey, where's she going?”

She passed the port where two iron towers were lined up… past the arsenal blast-furnace… and the training grounds on the great plaza.

“Not to our corps.”

Rene said. Indeed, there was the tent of the dragon knight battalion headquarters, which they visited yesterday. For some reason she passed all the other tents and walked alone, looking around as if searching for someone.

Around there were 20 wind dragons tied to a stake, roaring and barking. It was dangerous going there so far away from other units.

There was only one person taking care of them.

It was the beautiful and tall priest of Romalia… Julio.

As if spoiling a lover, Julio patted the scruff of the wind dragon's neck. He was talking about something with the dragon. Seeing Louise heading straight towards Julio made Saito’s mood drop even more.

He ran after Louise. Rene followed Saito.

“Mister Cesar.”

When Louise called, a smile appeared on Julio's face. He approached Louise in a hoity-toity manner, took her hand and kissed it.

“Please inform me with an owl or pigeon next time. I would have escorted you.”

“No, I have a business concerning you and your wind dragon.” Louise said.

“Me and my wind dragon?”

“If you are free now, I would like to fly with you.”

Julio, without asking why, bowed with a smile plastered all over his face.

“Not everyday one gets the chance to help such a beautiful lady! There cannot be any question about it! Really, this is an unexpected pleasure!”

“What are you doing?! Stop playing around!”

Saito muttered in an unpleasant tone.

“That’s just how Romalians are.” Rene frowned.

“In any case, where should I fly you to?”

When Julio said that, Saito instantly forgot his oath to ignore and grabbed Louise’s shoulder.

“Hey, Louise.”

“What? You're in the way. Move it.”

Saito, after taking a few deep deep breaths, said,

“If you want to fly, why aren't you using my Zero Fighter? Why this foppish… No, why did you ask this priest of Romalia.”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Snort* “Because you are unpleasant,” Louise said clearly.

“Huh?”

“He is well-mannered, gentle and smart. Moreover, he doesn’t have strange thoughts. T-T-Those strange thoughts. Anyone would be better.”

“But that doesn't matter when flying!”

“I will tell you clearly. When riding behind someone, it's better to ride behind a good-looking boy.”

The moment Louise said that, Saito's body hardened.

“…W-W-Wha-what?”

While dripping in cold sweat, only by thinking, Saito said - Louise pointed her finger at Saito.

“What? Jealous? Are you stupid? Whom are you comparing yourself against? Isn’t this handsome, well-dressed priest of Romalia, three, four, five, six-times better than a dog-mole; yet it compares itself against him and is jealous? Isn't it funny? Are you stuuupid? Why don’t you drop dead?”

“Y-you…”

Saito, as if suffocating, closed and opened his mouth few times. The flame of jealousy blazed up violently, almost burning his body up.

“Better luck next time. Since this handsome Priest and I are going on a secret duty, you can clean the tent meanwhile, since you made it dirty. Make sure to make it sparklingly clean. And do the laundry.“

Louise stuck her tongue out at Saito.

[[Image:ZnT07-079.jpg|thumb]]

Julio, who had climbed on the dragon, called out to Loiuse.

“Ready to go, Miss Vallière.”

“Hold it! I'm coming!” Louise jumped onto the wind dragon.

“Please hold me tightly. You are a jewel of Tristain. There would be a great diplomatic problem if you were to fall!”

“You flirt!”

Louise, giving Saito a wide grin, wrapped her arms around Julio's waist. And, smugly, fixed her hair.

The wind dragon flapped his wings powerfully. Sand and dust flew off the ground, making Saito and others instinctively shut their eyes.

When they opened them, the wind dragon was already high in the sky, flying vividly. Feeling like a fool, Saito watched the wind dragon disappear.

“What’s with her?! What was that?! What an attitude!”

Saito pulled out Derflinger from his shoulder and brandished it in anger. Rene and others jumped away from Saito, panicking; watching him with blank surprise.

“Hey. Nooo, partner, I am also having a tough tiiime!”

“What was that?!”

“Someone, save me from this guyyy…”

“Take this and that! What malicious words!”

“Snap out of iiit… Listen to me, partner. Ah, well, don’t pay attention.”

Extending over the wind dragon, Louise looked down at the ground. The people at the tent were quickly becoming small. The look of blank surprise all over Saito’s face put an oversized grin on Louise’s face again. ''Look! Such a stupid expression on his face! Whaat? Feeling jealous?''

“Bleeh!” Louise stuck her tongue out towards the ground again.

“Now then, where should I fly to?”

A voice coming from the front, brought Louise back.

“W-well…” she hesitated weather to say it or not.

“Where should we scout?” Julio repeated.

“F-from where do you know that it is a scouting mission?”

“Even a child could guess that! It can’t be anything but duty! But, one thing I cannot understand!"

“What?”

“A VIP researcher of the academy like you doing a scout's duty! Unimaginable! Don’t familiars usually work as scouts?”

Louise with her left hand tightly holding the Founder’s Prayer Book. In order not to lose it, she made a bag for it, reaching down her waist with a leather string over her.

“That’s a test from the upper department. To see… how good our researched magical weapons are. Surely all tests will be passed.”

“To check the good and bad sides.”

Louise nodded.

Louise started thinking about her legendary power – she learned that it was nothing more than just a gear in the giant country and army mechanisms. How much can you use it? What can you use it for? Can you use it for your own needs? ''The great generals also looked at me with those kind of eyes.''

''Though it is natural, there is no point in lying to myself. I am not Louise Françoise, I am a user of Void.''

''But the two might be one and the same. I‘m just fooling myself with family members and classmates, because I am just a user of Void...''

While she was lost in such musings, a laughter echoed.

“W-what?“

“Ah, sorry! City of Saxe-Gotha!”

“An ancient town. I heard it is beautiful. We cannot let it be destroyed by war.”

This made Louise speechless and Julio turned around.

“Well, I understand - there is war now. However, I am a priest,” he laughed.

He gave her a charming smile. This made Louise’s cheeks blaze on their own.

“I, I see.”

Julio, still turned around, brought his face close to Louise’s.

“You are truly beautiful, Miss Vallière.”

Pulling away slightly, a confused Louise asked,
　
“B-but why is Romalia helping? They're not our allies…”

“On our own will! Small help! Today’s Albion may effect all countries in Halkeginia. If the monarchy were to be overthrown, what would happen with the nobility in the republic? If that happens it would be a serious threat! A republic nightmare for all countries. Romalia is no exception, governed by the Pope."

“I do not understand politics well.”

“I am the same. I also do not have much interest in it. I am much more interested talking about other things...“

“Like?”

“Like, how can you be so beautiful, just like a fairy?"

He asked with a serious expression, Louise looked down slightly.

“Don’t say silly things, look more carefully. You are badly mistaken.”

“Excuses. According to Azuro, we are going the right way. We are flying to the city of Saxe-Gotha right?”

Louise became suspicious. This priest was not a mage. In other words, his abilities were those of a commoner. And even for a mage, it would take some time to establish a connection between him and his familiar…

So how could a priest, who was not even a mage, communicate so well with a beast that was not a familiar? How was this possible?

Julio laughed at Louise’s vacant look.

“The same way that you can use Academy’s magic weapons, I can use God's miracle.”

“Stop joking.”

God's miracle? It must be some kind of joke. God is a metaphysical being. Such power in a world where magic rules the reason of the world is impossible.

“What! Yes, it's a joke! However, I know about animals more than others! Naa, Azuro!”

The wind dragon barked and started increasing his speed.

Two people were flying through the sky of city of Saxe-Gotha for one hour.

The town was encircled by walls, with colorful brick houses behind them. The town’s population was close to 40,000 people.

“Fly lower.”

Julio nodded and started to fly lower. They could see towns people waving. They probably mistook them for allies. Then Julio smiled and muttered something to the wind dragon. Azuro spread his wings and started to shake in a strange way.

“What are you doing?“

“Mimicking Albion wind dragon’s movement. With this ‘dance’ Albion’s wind dragon looks for a companion. Albion dragon knights use it to identify foe or friend.”

“Your Azuro is from Albion?”

“Are you kidding? I trained him myself!”

“You're great.”

Louise felt admiration. It is not easy even for an average mage to train a dragon.

“It is good to study enemy movements beforehand.”

When Louise nodded and looked at the town scenery below. She could give a report while using the "Illusion" spell, providing vivid images seen from above. After seeing this, she could create images from her memory with the Illusion spell.

The instructions to use "Illusion" came from the staff section. Louise's Void could be applied in military planning. It was the moment when she finally realized that she was just a tool.

In the town’s plaza, they noticed a big monster striding.

“An orc.”

“Yeah. Is it my imagination… or are there a lot of soldiers missing?”

Not just her imagination. There were just orcs, trolls and demi-humans armed with spears and clubs. Though they could see a mage commanding them… there were no soldiers in sight.

“Using demi-humans as an army replacement is a cheap stuff. However… those brutal orc demons are following the humans as well…”

“There must be some kind of trick. However I do not know how that mage can make them obey.”

Louise concentrated her spirit and began imprinting the spectacle in her mind.

When you use the Void element for big, one-time spells, collecting willpower takes some time. And since it was already used today… the big Illusion spell covering wide landscape could not be created now.

“Circle over the town once more.”

“It might be dangerous. This cover will not last forever.”

Julio muttered - he was dancing an Albion wind dragon dance for five minutes.

“Facts and figures are needed. The amount of will for the spell is insufficient, so I can do nothing but write on paper.”

Louise, ignoring the danger, wrote down information regarding the town on the parchment, while shuttling many times over the town. With those notes 'Illusion' was used in order to take as many facts and figures home as possible. While seeing Louise in such a state, Julio smiled.

“There was no point for jealousy, right?”

“Eh? Eeh? What are you talking about?!”

“Without weapons it is dangerous and you were worried. Not for yourself… but for that familiar. Danger cannot be helped. Because of duty. However, I cannot be brave in rash danger. Do you differ? Why oh why, are you leaving this calm part out in anger. I wonder if it's because you're a girl?”

“I don’t understand what you mean.”

Louise said with a furious blush on her cheeks.

“That flying machine is out of bullets, right? There are no other secret weapons. Other than fast flights it's useless.”

“…How do you know this?”

“I was onboard the ''Varsenda''. Being curious, I examined that flying machine attached to the deck. Extremely well made! Amazing!”

“Curiosity killed the cat.”

Julio laughed from Louise’s threatening words.

“Please be relieved! I am your ally! I wasn’t thinking of any ploy to use you, unlike your generals… Now then, our time has run out.”

“Not yet. Wait a little.”

“It's impossible.”

“It's an order!”

“It's an enemy.”

Julio pointed with his chin. Nine wind dragons were flying directly at them.

Louise was stupefied.

“Escape!”

“…nnh, impossible. I've become too addicted to this chat!“

Smiling, Julio muttered. The enemy was faster in the sky. It was not possible to get away even when flying at one's best.

Staring at the closing wind dragons, Louise trembled. Gathering information for the generals, may have been overdone. She bit her lip, thinking about the possibility of death in terror.

She shook her head, trying to shake off such fears… Somehow… she needed to counterattack with Void. But how many explosions could be shot? Willpower… is low. The scale is small. Would they hit well enough?

While she was thinking that, the instructions came from Julio.

“Louise, are you good at horseback riding?”

Though she was suddenly called by her first name, it wasn’t the right time to complain about it. She nodded with a suspicious expression on her face.

“Y-yeah…I am.”

“Hold on tight then! As if you were jumping over fences with a stud! Azuro!“

The wind dragon let out a small bark and sped up aiming towards the enemy.

“Hey! Hey! Don’t go there! You can’t use magic!”

Julio thrust straight into the enemy's dragon knight formation. Louise screamed,

“Hey! Ah! Magic spell! Nooooo!”

All nine dragon knights shot spells one after another. Shining blades and fireballs flew towards them. When she started to recite magic too, Julio shouted at her.

“Don’t let go!”

When the magic was about to hit… the wind dragon suddenly pulled an unexpected movement. It twisted it’s body and suddenly shot up in the air, avoiding spells one after another.

Unbelievable. A wind dragon was moving at a speed that was unimaginable for such body. It was moving like a small bird, surprising even their enemies. For a moment, their speed decreased.

“Breath! Azuro!”

A big breath of fire escaped the wind dragon's mouth. It hit the dragon knight in the front making him crash down.

Then, passing through the other, it used its nails to tear up another dragon's wings. Another one headed down.

Dumbfounded, Louise stared at the spectacle.

''How can a wind dragon release such a big breath?! Unbelievable!''

The remaining enemy dragon knights, whose number had decreased to seven, turned around and headed back at them.

As one would expect from Albion’s dragon knights.

Though for a moment they were surprised by Julio’s wind dragon's movements, they regained their composure now. Dividing into two lines, they flinchingly moved forwards.

They started forming and closing a circle around them.

Seems like they closed their retreating paths carefully, planning to kill them.

In a movement that could be called casual, Julio's Azuro entered the circle. The enemy in front, tried to run, keeping a considerable distance.

But once Azuro turned a head towards that enemy, another one flew from the back. Seems like the one in front was just a decoy.

“Behind you! Behind you!”

Though Louise screamed, Julio, with a smile on his lips, kept on running after the decoy.

The enemy from behind, thinking that Julio's attention was surely focused on the decoy, started closing in steadily.

At the same time, when the enemy from behind released the spell, Azuro twisted around. Following the enemy’s movements from behind, dodging the attack with a wild somersault, Azuro spewed another breath.

Wrapped up in the breath, the attacking dragon knight fell down.

Shocked, Louise stared at the sudden development.

The movements of the dragon were unbelievably vivid, without making any unnecessary movements.

“H-how can you make a dragon move like that?!”

“Don’t talk, or you’ll bite your tongue.”

Julio’s tone of voice remained perfectly composed.

With three of them gone, the atmosphere around the enemy changed. Louise ducked her head, feeling the bursting anger. The encirclement loosened for a moment, and then, all dragon knights at once, plunged at them.

For a moment, Louise rocked up and down, side to side. Her body felt like a ball in the hands of juggler. Forgetting to keep her eyes open she closed them... Louise was clinging to Julio.

Every time Azuro turned, he was doing a severe damage with his fangs and claws to the opponent‘s wind dragons. To avoid the enemy‘s attacks, he himself attacked.

In only four seconds, six of them were beaten and fell down.

“The end. Let's return then.”

Julio said in a nonchalant voice.

“Wh-what happened?”

The wind dragon together with rider, were a single movement.

No, it was beyond any explanation, the movements of the unbelievable Azuro,

“I just brought out the true ability of the dragon. Everyone else’s dragons were making too many useless movements. That’s all.”

Julio said casually. And Louise understood… why he, not being a mage, had become the commander of the third squadron.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter2_%7EPreview%7E|Back to Chapter 2]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter4|Forward to Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume7 Chapter3 - MTL

2015-07-21T17:44:00Z

Coffeezombie: translation fixes - pane is for windows, not eyeglasses

<noinclude>{{Template:PREVIEW}}</noinclude>

===Chapter Three: The Priest of Romalia===

The Tristain and Germania united army landed in the port-town Rosais, which was located about 300 [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/League_(unit) leagues] south of Albion's capital Londonium.

Upon landing, the allied forces expected an enemy counterattack. First of all, land units formed a circle around Rosais.

Yet… Albion made no counterattack.

The Supreme Commander of the united army, De Poitiers, lost the momentum to invade. Their strategy assumed the enemy would attack after the landing. The "decisive battle" was to happen near Rosais, where it would let them destroy the enemy’s large army in one blow and march to Londonium unopposed.

They planned for the campaign to finish in three weeks, when Yara’s month would begin… essentially, before Founder Brimir's Advent Festival, or "New Year's Day".

In other words, they had prepared for a quick, decisive battle.

This strategic failure could not be helped now. A large amount of food would be necessary to maintain a large army of 60,000 people. To recite strong spells, specific medicine (especially Water element-based healing medicine) would be needed, along with war materials like bullets, gunpowder and cannons. And it all had to be carried from their own country to the army in the front.

Fighting a long war in the enemy's territory would be nothing but a nightmare. Besides, Tristain’s economy made such a long war impossible.

Albion's main army successfully retreated from Dartanes, and barricaded itself in the capital city of Londinium.

The enemy army avoided fighting a decisive battle; after Albion's air force received damage beyond imagination, and lost control of the sky, the Albion army seemed to have abandoned counterattack tactics.

The allied forces were prepared for Albion’s attack.

But because expectations went down the drain and physical damage did not occur, constructing positions and preparing for a decisive battle became pointless. The allied forces wasted food for a week and a half.

The allied forces could not plan anything but a quick decisive battle, so they only brought enough food supply for six weeks. But now it became necessary to carry food and gunpowder from their own country by ship. For the two countries that organized the expedition army with very limited finances, the situation was worrisome.

By the eighth day after the landing, a tense atmosphere surrounded the future invasion plans.

The air base in Rosais began as the Royal Albion Air Headquarters before turning into the Sacred Albion Republic Air Force Headquarters, and had finally become the Tristain-Germania United Martial Army Command Base. These walls of red brick had changed masters three times in one year. A great hall on the second floor was where history was made.　

The Supreme Commander of coalition forces, General de Poitiers, sat at the round table on the central seat. He listened to two opposing opinions.

The first one came from Germanian General Marquis Handenburg, who insisted, while shaking his fist and white mustache, upon a quick, decisive battle.

“Let’s march! March! March! We have food only for four and a half weeks. Make a detour at a fort on the way and march straight to the castle! Anyway, let's aim for Londonium. Fortunately, we control the sky. We have to end the war before Founder Brimir's Advent Festival, for morale will drop after advent festival!

It seemed like Germania’s General insisted upon advancing like a flame.

“Ending before the Advent Festival is fine, but I wonder why there are no such short war stories in Halkeginia’s history?”

Wimpffen, the Chief of Staff, objected, coldly staring through the frames of his glasses.

“Then, we'll be the first,” Marquis Handenburg said and gave a piercing glare to Wimpffen.

“By circling Londinium, we would expose our back to their castles… We can’t act without strategy. Moreover, if we start marching, the supply lines would be left behind. Without supplies we would end up in a deadlock. Although it is troublesome, we should proceed carefully, step-by-step. We should advance by capturing fortresses and castles along the way.”

“Capturing fortresses and castles would inflict too much damage! Supplies? We only have to take over Londonium before Advent Festival!”

“As the Marquis said, we control the sky, right? So the damage upon capturing will be kept to minimum. Londonium taken over by the Advent Festival? That’s nonsense!”

Marquis Handenburg exclaimed with a face full of contempt,

“…this is Wind-element thinking, wind that evades obstacles in its cowardice.”

“As if Fire-element thinking, which hastily burns itself out, is any better.”

The two men glared at each other.

“Courage is what cowardly Tristains need to be taught.”

“There’s nothing to learn from barbarians.”

They both pulled their wands out at the same time. Supreme General de Poitiers stepped in between them.

“We argue too much! Marquis! Marquis! Show Germanian courage in the battlefield! Wimpffen! Stop disgracing yourself!”

At last, they both calmed down.

“For now we have to admit that the first plan, beating Albion's main forces and then advancing to Londinium, getting Cromwell’s head, and raising white lily’s flag in Whitehall, failed. but completing the war according to plan is still possible.”

After overthrowing the Albion's revolution government, they would rule in the name of Henrietta. Of course, part of the territory would be ceded to Germania. Afterwards, the remaining survivors of Albion's royal family will be searched for and placed on the throne of the territory under Tristain’s rule, thus reviving the monarchy. To avoid possible revolutions they decided to look for Albion’s surviving royal family members, once a suitable noble with royal blood was found, the throne would be passed to him.

De Poitiers shook his head, trying to brush off these thoughts.

It was not the time to think about it. Right now they needed to think how to annihilate the enemy.

De Poitiers bit his lip. ''My promotion depends on this.''

If he could win this war, he would be promoted to Field Marshal.

Everything could have been easily settled by one decisive battle… De Poitiers felt a grudge against the Albion army. ''Why would Cromwell barricade himself in Londonium?''

''What about the enemy occupying the country?''

''What about facing ministers, nobles and the public's opinion?''

''What is he counting on?''

Momentarily lost in thought, he noticed the allied General and his Chief of Staff looking worriedly at him and announced their new strategy himself.

“…there is no decisive battle anymore, but the plan must be executed anyway. We have to take over Londinium and the Emperor's palace, Havilland, and raise Her Majesty‘s flag there. Now, it would be too dangerous to attack Londinium directly. And capturing castle after castle could take decades.”

The Marquis and Chief of Staff nodded and frowned. De Poitiers showed the map that had been laid out on the table and pointed at the place between Rosais and Londonium.

“The City of Saxe-Gotha. An ancient town, favorite tourist spot. We will take it over and turn it into the foothold for the capture of Londinium. We will leave 5000 soldiers here in Rosais to secure the supply lines and path for retreat. The remaining troops will participate in the capture with the support from our air forces. If the enemy's main army comes out, we will finish it with a decisive battle, of course.”

The Marquis and Chief of Staff nodded. The proposal was a compromise, and though it was a noncommittal strategy, it wasn’t bad.

Saxe-Gotha was a big town. The crossing of all roads. If it was taken, it would possibly be effective against other castles and towns. Even if the war was not settled before the Advent Festival, it would be easy to hold out longer as it was a big city.

As they debated the strategy, someone knocked at the door.

“Who?” asked a guard.

“Me. Her Majesty's Court Lady, La Vallière.”

De Poitiers signaled the guards to let her in, even though he wasn’t particularly eager to let the girl take part in army business. But he couldn’t treat her unkindly as she was Her Majesty’s Court Lady and the user of the legendary Void. She still might be bothersome.

De Poiters saw Louise as nothing more than a "tool".

“Aah, Miss Void. We have prepared a gorgeous tent for you. Leave all the trouble to servicemen and take a rest. I will call you if you are needed.”

Louise was nervous about the great surroundings. However, she couldn‘t do what she decided to if she acted cowardly. So, she gathered her courage and spoke up,”

“W-well…”

“What? Oh, you were not rewarded for your work at Dartanes. As expected of Void. You did well. Gentlemen! Applause!”

Indifferent applause echoed in the conference room.

“I will request the royal family for reward.”

“N-no that…”

“What? Are you still here?”

De Poiters tone became diluted with dour.

''Is a single reward not enough? What a greedy chit!''

Human beings are greedy, it is one of the basic habits of human beings. De Poitiers felt offended that after praising her, Louise wanted more.

“It's not that. Umm, I did not come here to get a reward. It’s about the dragon knights who returned alive…”

Generals for a moment could not understand what she was talking about… But then they remembered the dragon knight unit that returned alive and nodded.

“Aah, what about it?”

“Well… it’s great, but don’t you think it’s strange? A whole week passes after the crash and they return safe and sound, and all the while they don't remember anything in between?”

“Indeed.”

Annoyed generals listened to her. How was it effecting the army? They were about to say it.

“It’s a place near Saxe-Gotha. I think it should be investigated.”

When Louise said that, the General waved his hand.

“Oh, Okay. Near the marching route. A search expedition will be organized to investigate the mystery," he said in a dull tone not really supporting such an expedition.

“Did they hit their heads and see some kind of ghost?”

“…they reported it was a fairy.”

“A kind fairy!”

Someone said; the conference room was wrapped up in laughter. It did not matter whom she asked. The ten surviving knights were just another war miracle and they would not explore it even if the knights minds were clear.

“No way! What if behind it lies an important secret?! Something that might change the course of the war!”

“Miss, though it certainly is a mysterious event, it is not likely to change such a grand situation. We do not have time to care about such trivial matters.”

“But…”

Then, as if just having an idea, De Poitiers added.

“Right, I want you to go to investigate it. Can you do that?“

Louise left the red-brick command center as if being driven out. Saito and Rene, who were waiting at the entrance of the building, ran up to her.

“How was it?”

Fuun, Louise looking the other way walked directly past them.

Saito snorted. He had hardly talked to Louise since yesterday. After leaving Louise in front of the tent of the dragon knight squadron, the couple had been in a very ugly mood.

Saito walked behind Louise’s back.

“Haah, princess and her servant.” Rene said sarcastically.

Then he lowered his voice and whispered into Saito's ear.

“Just between us… Are you Academy researchers?”

“Academy?” Saito looked at Rene in utter amazement. Interested dragon knights gathered around the boy.

“I guess the flight machine was made by the Academy.”

“Are there any new magical weapons?”

“Like in the recent mission, where one was used in Dartanes to confuse enemies?”

The boy knights’ eyes were sparkling brilliantly while talking to Saito. Apparently, they thought that Louise and Saito were researchers from a magic laboratory. Indeed, the only ones that knew about Louise's Void were a few generals.

Though it was easy to convince the masses outside the court that it all was a war miracle, the same excuse didn’t really work with nobles. So the most plausible explanation would be "Academy’s new magical weapons".

Louise, listening to Saito’s conversation attentively, halted.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Pon!* Saito stopped as well. Everyone stood upright. A tense atmosphere that emanated from Louise sank into all of them. What else would one expect from a duke’s third daughter?

Louise, without turning around, said in a clear voice.

“Not exactly. I am not an Academy researcher. I am Her Majesty's Court Lady, under her direct control.“

Saito panicked. ''Hey! Louise you idiot! Void should be kept a secret! It might cause trouble if the rumors would reach the enemy! They would be targeted!'' He thought in a feverish haste.

“We are the members of ‘Zero Organization’ responsible for researching new weapons, under the direct command of the royal family.”

''Huh?'' Saito was speechless. ''What Zero Organization? Never heard of it''.

“I-is that so?! Great!”

“Though I do not really understand, it sounds like a really powerful organization!”

“Really? Secret Organization? Then you can’t tell anyone? Then you research magical weapons, but what does it differ from the academy’s research? There must be a death punishment for revealing it.”

“R-really?”

“Everyone, swear by the founder to not disclose it!”

All of them, being kind, swore sincerely.

''We could pretend to be members of Zero Organization researching new magical weapons. This way enemies or allies would not be able to even imagine the existence of Void.''

Saito thought.

If someone started denying the rumors, it would cause even more rumors. But one could make a plausible "true" rumor, to avert curious eyes from the truth.

It was the right thing to do in order to manipulate the information.

He ran up to Louise and whispered.

“…but what have you told me about such a plan. Not much.”

“…I only said following the order of the Princess. Even allies should not know about the Void, thus I came up with an excuse.”

“You! You are not paying attention to my words. You are not listening to what I say at all!”

“It would be useless, as you cannot act, idiot.”

With a snort, Louise turned her face away and started walking.

“What’s the matter with you and your mistress; you are moody lately.”

Rene muttered.

Saito answered casually.

“Fuh. You are imagining things.” Hearing his words, Louise turned around.

“You were acting uneasy ever since we returned from giving that report, you were acting dejected and angry. That’s unusual.”

“I am not angry,” Saito repeated.

Louise gave a cold stare to Saito.

“Wha-what…”

With a snort, Louise turned around and walked away in silence. Saito, remembering his decision to ignore her, turned his face away as well.

However, Louise's destination was not Saito‘s tent.

“Hey, where's she going?”

She passed the port where two iron towers were lined up… past the arsenal blast-furnace… and the training grounds on the great plaza.

“Not to our corps.”

Rene said. Indeed, there was the tent of the dragon knight battalion headquarters, which they visited yesterday. For some reason she passed all the other tents and walked alone, looking around as if searching for someone.

Around there were 20 wind dragons tied to a stake, roaring and barking. It was dangerous going there so far away from other units.

There was only one person taking care of them.

It was the beautiful and tall priest of Romalia… Julio.

As if spoiling a lover, Julio patted the scruff of the wind dragon's neck. He was talking about something with the dragon. Seeing Louise heading straight towards Julio made Saito’s mood drop even more.

He ran after Louise. Rene followed Saito.

“Mister Cesar.”

When Louise called, a smile appeared on Julio's face. He approached Louise in a hoity-toity manner, took her hand and kissed it.

“Please inform me with an owl or pigeon next time. I would have escorted you.”

“No, I have a business concerning you and your wind dragon.” Louise said.

“Me and my wind dragon?”

“If you are free now, I would like to fly with you.”

Julio, without asking why, bowed with a smile plastered all over his face.

“Not everyday one gets the chance to help such a beautiful lady! There cannot be any question about it! Really, this is an unexpected pleasure!”

“What are you doing?! Stop playing around!”

Saito muttered in an unpleasant tone.

“That’s just how Romalians are.” Rene frowned.

“In any case, where should I fly you to?”

When Julio said that, Saito instantly forgot his oath to ignore and grabbed Louise’s shoulder.

“Hey, Louise.”

“What? You're in the way. Move it.”

Saito, after taking a few deep deep breaths, said,

“If you want to fly, why aren't you using my Zero Fighter? Why this foppish… No, why did you ask this priest of Romalia.”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Snort* “Because you are unpleasant,” Louise said clearly.

“Huh?”

“He is well-mannered, gentle and smart. Moreover, he doesn’t have strange thoughts. T-T-Those strange thoughts. Anyone would be better.”

“But that doesn't matter when flying!”

“I will tell you clearly. When riding behind someone, it's better to ride behind a good-looking boy.”

The moment Louise said that, Saito's body hardened.

“…W-W-Wha-what?”

While dripping in cold sweat, only by thinking, Saito said - Louise pointed her finger at Saito.

“What? Jealous? Are you stupid? Whom are you comparing yourself against? Isn’t this handsome, well-dressed priest of Romalia, three, four, five, six-times better than a dog-mole; yet it compares itself against him and is jealous? Isn't it funny? Are you stuuupid? Why don’t you drop dead?”

“Y-you…”

Saito, as if suffocating, closed and opened his mouth few times. The flame of jealousy blazed up violently, almost burning his body up.

“Better luck next time. Since this handsome Priest and I are going on a secret duty, you can clean the tent meanwhile, since you made it dirty. Make sure to make it sparklingly clean. And do the laundry.“

Louise stuck her tongue out at Saito.

[[Image:ZnT07-079.jpg|thumb]]

Julio, who had climbed on the dragon, called out to Loiuse.

“Ready to go, Miss Vallière.”

“Hold it! I'm coming!” Louise jumped onto the wind dragon.

“Please hold me tightly. You are a jewel of Tristain. There would be a great diplomatic problem if you were to fall!”

“You flirt!”

Louise, giving Saito a wide grin, wrapped her arms around Julio's waist. And, smugly, fixed her hair.

The wind dragon flapped his wings powerfully. Sand and dust flew off the ground, making Saito and others instinctively shut their eyes.

When they opened them, the wind dragon was already high in the sky, flying vividly. Feeling like a fool, Saito watched the wind dragon disappear.

“What’s with her?! What was that?! What an attitude!”

Saito pulled out Derflinger from his shoulder and brandished it in anger. Rene and others jumped away from Saito, panicking; watching him with blank surprise.

“Hey. Nooo, partner, I am also having a tough tiiime!”

“What was that?!”

“Someone, save me from this guyyy…”

“Take this and that! What malicious words!”

“Snap out of iiit… Listen to me, partner. Ah, well, don’t pay attention.”

Extending over the wind dragon, Louise looked down at the ground. The people at the tent were quickly becoming small. The look of blank surprise all over Saito’s face put an oversized grin on Louise’s face again. ''Look! Such a stupid expression on his face! Whaat? Feeling jealous?''

“Bleeh!” Louise stuck her tongue out towards the ground again.

“Now then, where should I fly to?”

A voice coming from the front, brought Louise back.

“W-well…” she hesitated weather to say it or not.

“Where should we scout?” Julio repeated.

“F-from where do you know that it is a scouting mission?”

“Even a child could guess that! It can’t be anything but duty! But, one thing I cannot understand!"

“What?”

“A VIP researcher of the academy like you doing a scout's duty! Unimaginable! Don’t familiars usually work as scouts?”

Louise with her left hand tightly holding the Founder’s Prayer Book. In order not to lose it, she made a bag for it, reaching down her waist with a leather string over her.

“That’s a test from the upper department. To see… how good our researched magical weapons are. Surely all tests will be passed.”

“To check the good and bad sides.”

Louise nodded.

Louise started thinking about her legendary power – she learned that it was nothing more than just a gear in the giant country and army mechanisms. How much can you use it? What can you use it for? Can you use it for your own needs? ''The great generals also looked at me with those kind of eyes.''

''Though it is natural, there is no point in lying to myself. I am not Louise Françoise, I am a user of Void.''

''But the two might be one and the same. I‘m just fooling myself with family members and classmates, because I am just a user of Void...''

While she was lost in such musings, a laughter echoed.

“W-what?“

“Ah, sorry! City of Saxe-Gotha!”

“An ancient town. I heard it is beautiful. We cannot let it be destroyed by war.”

This made Louise speechless and Julio turned around.

“Well, I understand - there is war now. However, I am a priest,” he laughed.

He gave her a charming smile. This made Louise’s cheeks blaze on their own.

“I, I see.”

Julio, still turned around, brought his face close to Louise’s.

“You are truly beautiful, Miss Vallière.”

Pulling away slightly, a confused Louise asked,
　
“B-but why is Romalia helping? They're not our allies…”

“On our own will! Small help! Today’s Albion may effect all countries in Halkeginia. If the monarchy were to be overthrown, what would happen with the nobility in the republic? If that happens it would be a serious threat! A republic nightmare for all countries. Romalia is no exception, governed by the Pope."

“I do not understand politics well.”

“I am the same. I also do not have much interest in it. I am much more interested talking about other things...“

“Like?”

“Like, how can you be so beautiful, just like a fairy?"

He asked with a serious expression, Louise looked down slightly.

“Don’t say silly things, look more carefully. You are badly mistaken.”

“Excuses. According to Azuro, we are going the right way. We are flying to the city of Saxe-Gotha right?”

Louise became suspicious. This priest was not a mage. In other words, his abilities were those of a commoner. And even for a mage, it would take some time to establish a connection between him and his familiar…

So how could a priest, who was not even a mage, communicate so well with a beast that was not a familiar? How was this possible?

Julio laughed at Louise’s vacant look.

“The same way that you can use Academy’s magic weapons, I can use God's miracle.”

“Stop joking.”

God's miracle? It must be some kind of joke. God is a metaphysical being. Such power in a world where magic rules the reason of the world is impossible.

“What! Yes, it's a joke! However, I know about animals more than others! Naa, Azuro!”

The wind dragon barked and started increasing his speed.

Two people were flying through the sky of city of Saxe-Gotha for one hour.

The town was encircled by walls, with colorful brick houses behind them. The town’s population was close to 40,000 people.

“Fly lower.”

Julio nodded and started to fly lower. They could see towns people waving. They probably mistook them for allies. Then Julio smiled and muttered something to the wind dragon. Azuro spread his wings and started to shake in a strange way.

“What are you doing?“

“Mimicking Albion wind dragon’s movement. With this ‘dance’ Albion’s wind dragon looks for a companion. Albion dragon knights use it to identify foe or friend.”

“Your Azuro is from Albion?”

“Are you kidding? I trained him myself!”

“You're great.”

Louise felt admiration. It is not easy even for an average mage to train a dragon.

“It is good to study enemy movements beforehand.”

When Louise nodded and looked at the town scenery below. She could give a report while using the "Illusion" spell, providing vivid images seen from above. After seeing this, she could create images from her memory with the Illusion spell.

The instructions to use "Illusion" came from the staff section. Louise's Void could be applied in military planning. It was the moment when she finally realized that she was just a tool.

In the town’s plaza, they noticed a big monster striding.

“An orc.”

“Yeah. Is it my imagination… or are there a lot of soldiers missing?”

Not just her imagination. There were just orcs, trolls and demi-humans armed with spears and clubs. Though they could see a mage commanding them… there were no soldiers in sight.

“Using demi-humans as an army replacement is a cheap stuff. However… those brutal orc demons are following the humans as well…”

“There must be some kind of trick. However I do not know how that mage can make them obey.”

Louise concentrated her spirit and began imprinting the spectacle in her mind.

When you use the Void element for big, one-time spells, collecting willpower takes some time. And since it was already used today… the big Illusion spell covering wide landscape could not be created now.

“Circle over the town once more.”

“It might be dangerous. This cover will not last forever.”

Julio muttered - he was dancing an Albion wind dragon dance for five minutes.

“Facts and figures are needed. The amount of will for the spell is insufficient, so I can do nothing but write on paper.”

Louise, ignoring the danger, wrote down information regarding the town on the parchment, while shuttling many times over the town. With those notes 'Illusion' was used in order to take as many facts and figures home as possible. While seeing Louise in such a state, Julio smiled.

“There was no point for jealousy, right?”

“Eh? Eeh? What are you talking about?!”

“Without weapons it is dangerous and you were worried. Not for yourself… but for that familiar. Danger cannot be helped. Because of duty. However, I cannot be brave in rash danger. Do you differ? Why oh why, are you leaving this calm part out in anger. I wonder if it's because you're a girl?”

“I don’t understand what you mean.”

Louise said with a furious blush on her cheeks.

“That flying machine is out of bullets, right? There are no other secret weapons. Other than fast flights it's useless.”

“…How do you know this?”

“I was onboard the ''Varsenda''. Being curious, I examined that flying machine attached to the deck. Extremely well made! Amazing!”

“Curiosity killed the cat.”

Julio laughed from Louise’s threatening words.

“Please be relieved! I am your ally! I wasn’t thinking of any ploy to use you, unlike your generals… Now then, our time has run out.”

“Not yet. Wait a little.”

“It's impossible.”

“It's an order!”

“It's an enemy.”

Julio pointed with his chin. Nine wind dragons were flying directly at them.

Louise was stupefied.

“Escape!”

“…nnh, impossible. I've become too addicted to this chat!“

Smiling, Julio muttered. The enemy was faster in the sky. It was not possible to get away even when flying at one's best.

Staring at the closing wind dragons, Louise trembled. Gathering information for the generals, may have been overdone. She bit her lip, thinking about the possibility of death in terror.

She shook her head, trying to shake off such fears… Somehow… she needed to counterattack with Void. But how many explosions could be shot? Willpower… is low. The scale is small. Would they hit well enough?

While she was thinking that, the instructions came from Julio.

“Louise, are you good at horseback riding?”

Though she was suddenly called by her first name, it wasn’t the right time to complain about it. She nodded with a suspicious expression on her face.

“Y-yeah…I am.”

“Hold on tight then! As if you were jumping over fences with a stud! Azuro!“

The wind dragon let out a small bark and sped up aiming towards the enemy.

“Hey! Hey! Don’t go there! You can’t use magic!”

Julio thrust straight into the enemy's dragon knight formation. Louise screamed,

“Hey! Ah! Magic spell! Nooooo!”

All nine dragon knights shot spells one after another. Shining blades and fireballs flew towards them. When she started to recite magic too, Julio shouted at her.

“Don’t let go!”

When the magic was about to hit… the wind dragon suddenly pulled an unexpected movement. It twisted it’s body and suddenly shot up in the air, avoiding spells one after another.

Unbelievable. A wind dragon was moving at a speed that was unimaginable for such body. It was moving like a small bird, surprising even their enemies. For a moment, their speed decreased.

“Breath! Azuro!”

A big breath of fire escaped the wind dragon's mouth. It hit the dragon knight in the front making him crash down.

Then, passing through the other, it used its nails to tear up another dragon's wings. Another one headed down.

Dumbfounded, Louise stared at the spectacle.

''How can a wind dragon release such a big breath?! Unbelievable!''

The remaining enemy dragon knights, whose number had decreased to seven, turned around and headed back at them.

As one would expect from Albion’s dragon knights.

Though for a moment they were surprised by Julio’s wind dragon's movements, they regained their composure now. Dividing into two lines, they flinchingly moved forwards.

They started forming and closing a circle around them.

Seems like they closed their retreating paths carefully, planning to kill them.

In a movement that could be called casual, Julio's Azuro entered the circle. The enemy in front, tried to run, keeping a considerable distance.

But once Azuro turned a head towards that enemy, another one flew from the back. Seems like the one in front was just a decoy.

“Behind you! Behind you!”

Though Louise screamed, Julio, with a smile on his lips, kept on running after the decoy.

The enemy from behind, thinking that Julio's attention was surely focused on the decoy, started closing in steadily.

At the same time, when the enemy from behind released the spell, Azuro twisted around. Following the enemy’s movements from behind, dodging the attack with a wild somersault, Azuro spewed another breath.

Wrapped up in the breath, the attacking dragon knight fell down.

Shocked, Louise stared at the sudden development.

The movements of the dragon were unbelievably vivid, without making any unnecessary movements.

“H-how can you make a dragon move like that?!”

“Don’t talk, or you’ll bite your tongue.”

Julio’s tone of voice remained perfectly composed.

With three of them gone, the atmosphere around the enemy changed. Louise ducked her head, feeling the bursting anger. The encirclement loosened for a moment, and then, all dragon knights at once, plunged at them.

For a moment, Louise rocked up and down, side to side. Her body felt like a ball in the hands of juggler. Forgetting to keep her eyes open she closed them... Louise was clinging to Julio.

Every time Azuro turned, he was doing a severe damage with his fangs and claws to the opponent‘s wind dragons. To avoid the enemy‘s attacks, he himself attacked.

In only four seconds, six of them were beaten and fell down.

“The end. Let's return then.”

Julio said in a nonchalant voice.

“Wh-what happened?”

The wind dragon together with rider, were a single movement.

No, it was beyond any explanation, the movements of the unbelievable Azuro,

“I just brought out the true ability of the dragon. Everyone else’s dragons were making too many useless movements. That’s all.”

Julio said casually. And Louise understood… why he, not being a mage, had become the commander of the third squadron.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter2_%7EPreview%7E|Back to Chapter 2]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter4|Forward to Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume7 Chapter2 - MTL

2015-07-20T14:37:11Z

Coffeezombie: translation fixes for clarity

<noinclude>{{Template:PREVIEW}}</noinclude>

===Chapter Two: Fairy===

It was the third day after the miraculous return of the dragon knights. Rene and Saito, along with the rest, were partying in their tent all this while.

Ever since that party, Rene and the other members of the 2nd Dragon Knight Squadron had been making fools of themselves at Louise's tent everyday. Being so-called "guards" was merely an excuse; in reality, they were there for other reasons.

"Cheers! To our miraculous survival!"

Saito lifted the 17th toast of the day, delivered in a half-drunken stupor.

"Cheers! Cheers!"

Slurry voiced dragon knight’s cacophonous chorus joined in. Again, the lot emptied their cups, filled to the brim with grape wine, in one gulp.

"It's great to be alive. You can still drink like this!"

Said Rene's deputy, a crimson-haired youth named Matthew Pennterdon, as he casually waved his wand, creating a mini whirlwind to stir the wine. As the third son of a petty noble family, he always drank in a miserly manner - diluting the wine with water before drinking it. So, he would occasionally use magic in this manner to stir his cup.

That pair of attention-grabbing twin dragon knights, were called Gilbert and Siegfried. With soft, pale golden hair and cute maiden-like faces, these two came from a noble family which had fallen into ill times. They helped each other to fill up the cups with wine, while grinning away.

Besides Louise, the rest were already dead drunk. No.... one of them seemed to have some sort of trouble, and was in deep thought, the somewhat taciturn Fernand. When Saito toasted him, he merely shook his head. He appeared to be worrying about something.

At this point, the plump Rene showed up, hugging a sack full of stuff.

"Captain of the 2nd Dragon Knight Squadron, Rene Vonke, has returned!"

"Hat's off. It's been hard on you."

Saito, who was sitting in the center seat, burst into laughter, the with dragon knight’s following him.

Sitting in the nook of the tent and hugging her knees, Louise could only watch the spectacle in frustration.

''What is it with this bunch?''

Simply put, they were treating the place as if it was their room. They were pretending to guard but coming here just to drink, away from the prying eyes of senior officers. Here they could do whatever they wanted.

Louise bit her lip in hatred. Of course, it wasn't easy for them to escape death, a little wine for celebration would still be tolerable.

But...

They were doing this every day! EVERY SINGLE DAY! And it was from dawn to dusk!

And these fellows have absolutely no idea on how to keep a room clean! Louise's grinding of her teeth became very audible. Bottles, bones of fowl and leftover scraps were scattered everywhere; the sight of it all was unbearable.

Whenever she complained, she got a chirpy "Okayyyyy!" in reply, but that was all. No one cleaned up the mess. As a result, the rubbish grew by the day, along with Louise's frustration.

Saito was the most unforgivable one. Initially, she thought that he'd warn them on Louise's behalf. Instead, that idiot began leading the racket, and was now the "High Commander." "An absolute general of fools, how fitting for him," thought Louise, as she sighed.

"Status report!" said Saito, who really thought that he had become a general. Rene noisily opened the sack.

"Smoked ham, dried meats, sausages... and wine!"

Upon seeing all the food that was handily "requisitioned" from the warehouse; everyone cheered at once.

"Now, I shall decorate this officer with a medal..."

But, he has no medals with him. Just as Saito was being troubled by this, someone stuffed something into his hand. It was a light, pure white piece of fabric.

"Wha-what is this?"

Having figured out what that "something" really was, Louise hastily rose to her feet.

"Hey! That's my underwear! What are you guys thinking?!"

"Ah, because it was left there," said Matthew, who was the one who passed it to Saito.

"There... there's plenty over here," hollered the trembling Gilbert and Siegfried, as they opened Louise's wardrobe.

"This's the best medal ever!" One by one, the knights laughed.

“Lowest! You truly are the lowest!”

Blushing Louise hit Gilbert’s head and Siegfried’s chest with the wine bottle, threw a poultry bone at the rolling Rene, and all other drunken dragon knights were kicked and hit.

Lastly, she kicked a flustered Saito in the groin, and sat riding on his neck.

“Constantly making noise! Habit of a familiar! That’s the status of the familiar! A D-d-dog's status! A Dog's! Just like a dog's status!”

Her voice squeaked each time she said "status". She was losing her reason.

“It can’t be; so you are her familiar!” Rene and others watched Louise’s and Saito’s flustered faces and started laughing loudly again.

“A Person being a familiar, what a weird story!”

Rene and others summoned “Pon!” And many familiars jumped into the tent. Because they were Wind mages, most of their familiars were winged… An owl, a falcon, a flying fox… a small griffon and a hippogriffon, even a phantom beast’s figure could be seen.

“These are familiars! Aahahaha!”

“Don’t think I l-love this guy or anything! This idiot came on his own!”

“Well, Summon Servant doesn't let you choose the partner!”

Rene, while laughing, approached Louise and said.

“However, you, Miss Vallière, summoned a boyfriend. The familiar and the lover in one, that might be ideal for a mage!”

The dragon knights burst out laughing.

“He is not my lover! Idiot! All idiots! Why can’t you understand?!”

Then Matthew said grinning.

“How about the other day, hmm?”

“You were very naked under the mantle! What about that?!”

Even Louise's neck crimsoned.

“Ribaldry! Lowest! Boys of your age shouldn’t have thoughts like this!”

At last, Louise grabbed the blanket and put it over her head.

Even after calming down, she wouldn't come out, instead pretending to sleep.

“Spicy. I wonder why she is so angry?”

Rene muttered anxiously. After that, they all simultaneously looked for Saito's reaction.

And Saito… had a worried frown on his face.

Where do we stand?

What is our relationship now?

Familiar and master, however, it seemed that their relationship progressed…

But did it really progress?

However, that time in the boat, they became close when he called for Louise. ''But what does Louise really think of me?''

He felt uneasy.

“We didn’t mean any harm, sorry buddy.”

“A, aah” With mixed feelings, Saito nodded.

Rene and others exchanged looks.

“Ribaldry has been said.”

“It can't be helped. We are lower class nobles.” Matthew said.

“It happens to peerage as well! But Miss Vallière called it ribaldry and was annoyed! Aahahaha!” Siegfried and Gilbert laughed into each others' faces.

Indeed, thought Saito. Children in the Academy of Magic were all young nobles and ladies. They were all from high-status families like Louise’s, and even though Guiche’s and Montmorency’s families had financial problems, Guiche’s father was still a field marshal, and a field marshal is well respected within the military, right?

Louise and the others studied in a private, prestigious school which was very different from the public schools.

''Aah, so that’s why I felt so close to these guy's from the beginning'', Saito thought.

Then he recalled Rene's words.

He said, that you can only advance in rank on the battlefield. Feeling sympathy, Saito sobered in a moment.

“Ha, drinking certainly makes me happy, after a great deed!"
　
Said Rene.

“That’s right! Even wingless, the 2nd Dragon Knight Squadron will show how great they are!”

“Aahaha” Gilbert and Siegfried neighed.

“Aaah, when will we finally attack Albion’s army in Londinium? It has been ten days since we landed!”

Matthew said impatiently.

That’s right. There were no marching orders from the allied forces. Seems like they were waiting for an Albion army to come to Rosais where they could repulse them… But Albion's army didn’t seem to move either.

At that time… the dragon knight's wish seemed to come true, as a single child soldier came to the tent.

“Haah, an order from the dragon knight battalion headquarters.”

The boy seemed to be thirteen years old. He had a frightened look on his face seeing vulgar senior nobles with a mess all around.

“Battalion headquarters? What good are dragon knights without dragons?"

Rene sarcastically asked.

“I do not know. I am just reporting orders…”

What duties could they be given? Gilbert grumbled, and everyone, now with a serious look, started cleaning up after themselves.

But… unfortunately for the dragon knights, it was not about getting a chance to prove themselves. Rene, who ran into the tent with his sword ready, after seeing the yawning Earl Ginnumer, lost any kind of expectations.

“Forget about the report. For now, please tell the story of your returning alive.”

Saito and Louise also came. Mostly because they could not leave without their "guards".

Rene, in a not very motivated voice, began the report. Most of it was the same as the time he spoke the other day.

They were shot, they fell… one week later, they all awoke on the dragon’s back. That’s it.

It was certainly a mysterious story. However, during wars in magic-using Halkeginia, unexpected things happened a lot. Because of war, no one really cared about it.

However, Louise quietly listened to that story. It seemed that it had caught her interest.

Then, when it came to an end...

A single boy started speaking hesitantly.

It was obedient Fernand. After making a thoughtful face, he said,

“T-that…”

“What's wrong Fernand, do you want to go to the bathroom?”

Matthew teased. Making the boy flustered.

“T-that’s not it! I have something to report! Stop making fun of me!”

Because the always obedient Fernand had a serious look on his face everyone fell silent.

“W-well… I cannot say for sure if it was illusion or reality the other day… but when I calmly think about it, but that…”

“What’s the matter? Give a brief report,” ordered Ginnumer.

“Ye-yes! The report! When I crashed, I was thrown off the back of the dragon… and laid on the ground for a while. Not moving anything… my body was paralytic. Ha ha, I thought I was about to die… But then, I saw.”

Ginnumer, seemed not to be in a mood for this, and urged him on.

“What?”

The boy, in doubt for a moment wether or not to say it, muttered hesitatingly,

“It was a fairy.”

“What kind of fairy? Water? Then it was a spirit.”

“It’s different! It was not that flabby! It was… more beautiful! A Fairy of the Wind!”

“'Fairies of the Wind' do not exist. Fairies, unlike the spirits of the dead, are legendary living beings.”

“I do not understand myself! But, I know was a fairy…”

“How did it look like?”

“Very beautiful… a girl. With beautiful blond hair… her body shone. No doubt, it was a fairy! An ancient fairy!”

Everyone scorned Fernand's words.

Then.

“Beautiful blond hair, like mine?”

A clear voice said. The voice sounded so sweet that at first it was hard to tell if it belonged to a man or woman.

A tall, blond boy entered the tent. Saito’s and Louise’s eyes were drawn at once to that beautiful boy. The 2nd Dragon Knight Squadron made unpleasant faces.

“What do you want to say about your blond hair, Romalian?”

“Please remember my name first – Julio Cesar.”

The name seemed manly. A handsome dragon knight, who introduced himself as Julio, after gracefully bowing to Ginnumer, reported.

“The 3rd Dragon Knight Squadron, returned from the patrol flight.”

Ginnumer nodded with a smile.

“Was the first unit successful?”

“Yes.”

“Well then, get some rest.”

“Certainly.”

The knight made a soft bow.

Julio looked around the tent. This reminded Saito of the similar antipathy he felt towards Wardes when they first met. ''Huuh?'' he really did not like this fellow.

Well anyway, it was not surprising. Though Guiche was lady-killer, he was different. Was he a woman? He looked like one, with those thin and slender, appealing lips. Long eyelashes that created a beautiful shadow. While listlessly rolling hair around his thin finger covered with white gloves, he looked around the tent.

Seeing Saito, in surprise he stopped playing with his hair.

Though the left eye of the boy who introduced himself as Julio was the same color as Louise’s… the right eye that had been mostly hidden by his hair was crystal blue. In other words - the colors of his right and left eyes were different.

He smiled at Saito.

“Is it so weird that the color of my eyes are different?”

“N-no…” he blushed instinctively. What was that, he is a man, Saito tried persuade himself.

“Then don’t feel so shy looking at it.”

He said not bashfully at all. In fact, he was smiling and grinning, seemingly enjoying Saito's reaction. ''Foxy guy'', Saito thought.

“Speaking of abnormalities. You are the rumored familiar Saiton, right?"

“It's Saito.”

In a hoity-toity gesture waved, he it away and introduced himself. He bowed gracefully.

“Sorry! I was being rude! I am a priest of Romalia, Julio Cesar. I was looking forward to meeting you… Because a human being for a familiar is very rare. I wanted to meet you at least once… Ah, and you…”

Noticing Louise, Julio took off his cool mask, and gave a wide smile. It was an innocent smile, just like a bloomed flower.

“And you are Miss Vallière? As rumored! You are very beautiful!”

[[Image:ZnT07-047.jpg|thumb]]

Louise’s mouth opened, while he took her hand and placed it at his lips.

Saito trembled.

''Just whose hand do you think you're kissing? Get away, she's mine. My master.''

Saito tried to calm himself down. ''Louise, having a mouth pressed to her hand so suddenly, won’t let it slide. A kick will fly, a punch will fly, and a lot of blood will gush out.'' Saito stared in anticipation… but nothing flew at all.

Instead.

“You shouldn’t.” She cast her eyes down, with a blush on her cheeks, and said shyly.

Saito was in a cold sweat.

What’s with reaction?

He was reminded of Wardes. He remembered that Louise was weak against such charm. Saito felt like throwing up.

“It is inexcusable! To discover such beauty outside Romalia, in the middle of the war! I was born just to meet such beauty! Marvelous!”

He was talking rubbish like Guiche. Saito’s shoulders trembled. He was also angry at Louise for not taking offense at this rascal’s actions.

“Are priests allowed to touch women like that? Is it common between Romalian people…”

Instead of Saito, it was Matthew who said it with a scowl. It seemed that Julio wasn’t very popular among the members of the 2nd Dragon Knight Squadron.

“Since I was going into the war, I received a temporary secular life permission from the pope.”

“That’s sophistry.”

“I would call it expedience. A priest's privilege. However, what you said is true. Miss, I am sorry. My body was not contained by my priesthood, and reacted on its own after seeing a charming woman.”

Reverting back to joking tone, he teasingly smiled and bowed to Louise.

“But… though leading our way God is a great being, he sometimes mercifully closes his eyes. I am looking forward to seeing you every day.”

Fruity like a fool.

However… the way he acts. Though Guiche is a lady-killer and fruity, he tries to escape the relationship. However, this fellow didn't have such a gap. Compared to Wardes, who felt cold somehow, this fellow was strangely friendly. Saito understood it by instinct.

This guy was a real flirt.

Without weaknesses either.

Then Julio put on a serious face again. Such a sudden change of mood, only made him feel more hateful towards the man. Saito chewed on his handkerchief in anger.

“The story before. Were you telling the truth about that fairy?”

Fernand nodded.

“Y-yeah.”

“Can you show where you were shot down?”

Julio pointed at the map of the Albion continent spread on the table and asked.

Rene answered.

“Certainly… about one hour of flight from the continent border…”

He pointed at the corner of the map.

Interested, Julio nodded.

“Hmm, near Saxe-Gotha.”

At that time, Ginnumer coughed.

“Maybe it’s time for you to take care of your dragon.”
　
Julio spread his hands out, “I envy those who do not have to take care of a dragon,” and after leaving this sarcastic message, he left. Everyone from the 2nd Dragon Knight Squadron, who lost their dragons in battle, watched Julio’s back in hatred.

“Who is that fruity rascal?”　

When Saito, who left the dragon knight battalion headquarters, asked, Rene frowned.

“He is a priest from Romalia. Priests pretending to be dragon knights… disgusting.”

“Romalia?”

Dumbfounded Saito asked.

“You don’t know Romalia?”

Rene asked, surprised. Saito shook his head. Saito who was not from this world, was not aware about the countries and local places. However, because telling that he was from different world would be very troublesome, he came up with an excuse.

“I am from the east… From Rub' al Khali.”

“Hee! So you come from the land that always quarrels with elves!”

“Have you passed the ground where elves live?!” He was surprised. Apparently, in this world, elves are frightening and seemed to be a belligerent race. Moreover, they were on bad terms with humans.

“Romalia is a ‘religious authority’ country, that manages temples in Halkeginia. It is a country where there are a lot of priests, who are domineering, even more than nobles.”

“Romalia’s priests, because of their status as servants of God, can travel abroad freely.”

Though they were  nobles, their attitude was just as haughty.

“Can priests conjure too?”

“Sure!” one noble shouted.

“If he is born in a noble's house, where the magic is practiced, then he still caries the same blood even turning into priest… In case he is a commoner, naturally, he cannot use magic.”

“Julio comes from commoners,” someone said.

Ahh, he was not a mage.

“Then why is a guy like him riding a dragon? And on top of that is a Squadron Commander!”

“Aah, for a commoner he is abnormally good at riding dragons.”

“It’s really mortifying” one muttered.

“It is said that even though he is not a mage, dragons listen to him. I do not know if it’s true though.”

“Because of that he became Earl’s Ginnumer’s favorite, and was made into Commander of the 3rd Squadron. Since the 3rd Squadron is a foreign legion, it is an unprecedented career! Because a priest became Dragon Knight Commander, the dragon knights became a laughing stock of the other troops!”

Saito continued the talk, but was stopped by an officer with a wand who entered the tent.

“Hey, hey! Do not sit around and talk in here! It's a nuisance! A nuisance!”

Saito and others looked at each other.

“Let’s return to Miss Vallière’s tent. That’s where our place is.”

Then, remembering Louise, Saito turned around.

Louise stood there alone *Haaaah* with a dreamy expression on her face.

Saito became suspicious.

''Why is Louise making such a face?''

Then he remembered.

''Uh! Could it be because of Julio?

By that handsome dragon knight?

No, that priest?

Eeeh, whatever you call him!''

Anyway, since awhile ago, that blush hasn't left her face…

Saito began to burn with jealousy.

''She is making such face just because her hand was kissed! What a woman. Unfaithful! Unfaithful!'' Though not being her lover himself, Saito cursed.

''This is certainly "wrong". Just because she was complimented by that beautiful face!

What about my love confession?

No… Why?'' He thought for a moment…

Something flashed in Saito's head.

He recalled the last party with Rene and others. "Louise and I, what relationship do we have now?" and his doubt increased.

''Before, at Louise's home, she talked about "rewarding loyalty" even though I confessed.

Then… if you think about it…''

''The war has started now and we were in haste, and I was depressed in a room, thinking that everyone died…''

When he thought about it very well…

''Maybe this is rejection?''

''I thought I was favored or kind of accepted… but when you think about it… is it an acceptance?''

''Loyalty reward. That’s what it was.''

In other words…

He was rejected.

Saito felt like he was hit by a hammer. He kneeled down on one knee and shook his head. Rene, seeing Saito in such a state, asked uneasily.

“H-hey… Saito?”

However, others' words failed to reach Saito.

He was completely lost in his own world.

Then came despair and anger.

Be damned 100 times for being so cute.

''Aaah, for this woman's wishes I went into a war that I did not want.''

''What was I trying so hard and risking my life for?''

''Cuuurse you.''

''Guilty! Cuuuuuuurse you!''

Anger towards Louise whirled violently. Like lava that gushed out of the volcano it washed away the sensible man in him.

Hiraga’s private trial was opened and the decision was given in two seconds.

''Defendant – Queen’s attorney, court lady Louise Françoise Le Blanc de La Vallière.''

''Presiding Judge – me.''

''Ahhn, guilty! Guilty! Go to circumstances consideration room!''

''Presiding Judge's word.''

''Following society regalement this man here said ‘I like you♪ Lets start by being friends♪” but the answer was…''

''T! H! I! S!''

''"Loyalty reward"''

''"You may touch only one place you like the most."''

''You are not allowed to touch the master in public.''

''My dog. Not a dog. Ah, still a dog.''

''But yet you say a dog. And then not a dog.''

Then, he recalled the other day in the Louise‘s tent.

He thought Rene was dead and was sad, he dully was not even able to understand, that she was only wearing a mantle on her naked body. ''T-this woman is an idiot! Can’t she understand the feelings of a man?''

''Presiding Judge Hiraga, based on Article 3 of Love Between Man and Woman, gives a verdict to the defendant.''

''Verdict – ignore.''

''Starting from now.''

Saito began to walk away, ignoring Louise.

After leaving the dragon knights’ headquarters tent, the story and the beautiful boy made Louise’s mind confused.

Somehow she felt uneasy.

When she saw him, she felt a strange uneasiness.

Was she startled because it was a beautiful boy?

Somewhat. Louise was a girl going through puberty and she did not hate beautiful boys. But to put it simply she did not think of him as a lover. Only one boy occupied her thoughts at the moment, even though she wasn’t fully aware of it, other boys, even those with a "nice face," failed to move her thoughts.

The tenant though was constantly making the landlord angry.

This uneasiness was part of the natural appeal.

And this uneasiness was not only because of that.

It was the "fairy" that one of the dragon knights witnessed. Though it would be easy to laugh it off as a dream… they all actually lost their memories for one week. Their carefree attitude of not worrying about anything after returning alive annoyed Louise.

''But that was because they are soldiers'', she thought, they cannot think about every little thing in the middle of the war.

While thinking about the true colors of her uneasiness… Louise came back to herself.

Hey-hey, where is Saito’s going?

Louise was ignored.

The dragon knight boys were laughing a weird laugh, and were starting to drink alcohol again, ignoring Louise. ''That idiot, just now, why was he laughing so unnaturally?''

''Was he trying to ignore me as joke?''

''And to discuss things while drinking again?''

''What-what! Don’t joke around.''

“Hey, wait!”

But Saito did not turn to her call. Did he not hear? This time she shouted.

“Saito! Wait! Escort your master to the tent properly~!”

However, he continued to ignore her.

''Heh? What?! What is this?!''

Saito didn't even turn around. ''The distance can’t be too big. He should have… heard me.''

Louise started to boil with anger towards Saito. Such behavior by her partner (sealed with Louise) made the pink-blonde girl's temper explode.

One couldn’t blame Louise’s short temper. When you are in love with someone, even the smallest things can be damaging and easily make one happy or angry.

Though Louise wasn’t aware of her love, it was 100% pointing at Saito. Thus even his slightest action could easily make her angry.

''Hey! I haven’t even offended this guy! And yet I am ignored!''

''Stop ignoring my words!''

Clenching her hands into fists, Louse kicked a stone on the road away.

　

Noticing the raging Louise, Rene turned to Saito and whispered,

“Isn’t she your master? Are you angry at her? Why do you ignore her?”

Saito looked at Louise.

Louise was angry. She was raging on the road.

''Angry at being ignored by her familiar. That’s understandable. I am just a familiar anyway. Yes yes.''

''Aaah, that’s right. Its impossible for a noble to fall in love with a humble familiar.''

Saito almost cried, while thinking so.

He wanted to cry bitterly, leaving Rene to comfort him.

But… Saito choked the tears down.

What kind of girl do you think Louise is? She's a noble girl.

You have to be gentle.

Saito clasped fists and looked up at the night sky.

The star was blinking… beautiful.

And two moons shone… like in a dream.

''Aaah, moon-star, please wash away this ugly jealousy of mine.''

''Yes. I am a man right?''

''I should ignore in anger… after all.''

Then, Saito, thinking so, gave a cramped smile.

''I am an honorable man,'' he tried to persuade himself while trembling.

He thought, already beaten with a cold sweat.

But when he turned with concession to say “…ah, Louise come over”… surprisingly!

Louise looked the other way.

“Come over here, okay.”

With her arms crossed and puffing her cheeks, she turned away.

''Wh-what’s this!?''

Disgusting. Even now this woman was treating him coldly.

But this time, it wasn’t Louise’s usual angry attitude.

But… this time Louise’s face looked uncomfortable.

''Is this all that Louise thinks of me? Uncomfortable.''

Louise's attitude was over-reacting.

Saito turned around and began to walk away quickly.

“Hey, what is this? You must be joking.”

Rene looked anxiously between Saito and Louise… and then, ran after Saito.

Louise, left behind, trembled with anger.

She bellowed towards the direction where Saito had left.

“What was that?! Come over here!”

And waited for a while. But... he was not coming back.

''Wha-w-w-what a selfish thing!''

Louise was really pissed off.

''Even though I feel insecure in the middle of the war…

I am being exploited… And what kind of compassion do I get?''

Saito seemed completely not in the mood to explain anything.

Steadily, her eyes grew teary. Lately she just wanted to escape it all.

''Separately, well, that's ok. Bad, but it's ok. I‘ll forgive him. That boy is like that, it cannot be helped. I don’t like him, really, I don’t like, aah, maybe a little.''

Louise shook her head.

Don’t think. No good. Absolutely no good.

''Honestly, well, he said he likes me'', she thought.

However, what is this "love". Is it true?

''But if it’s love why he does treat me so coldly?'' She could not understand.

Besides, he should not be hanging around with that maid.

''Really he must be saying that to all girls. Idiot. Not just to the maid.''

''He said ‘love’ to me as well.''

''It was inexcusable. He's a liar. I hate him. I hate him.''

“That’s enough” Louise muttered while biting her lips.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter1|Back to Chapter 1]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter3_%7EPreview%7E|Forward to Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume7 Chapter2 - MTL

2015-07-20T14:33:17Z

Coffeezombie: minor fixes

<noinclude>{{Template:PREVIEW}}</noinclude>

===Chapter Two: Fairy===

It was the third day after the miraculous return of the dragon knights. Rene and Saito, along with the rest, were partying in their tent all this while.

Ever since that party, Rene and the other members of the 2nd Dragon Knight Squadron had been making fools of themselves at Louise's tent everyday. Being so-called "guards" was merely an excuse; in reality, they were there for other reasons.

"Cheers! To our miraculous survival!"

Saito lifted the 17th toast of the day, delivered in a half-drunken stupor.

"Cheers! Cheers!"

Slurry voiced dragon knight’s cacophonous chorus joined in. Again, the lot emptied their cups, filled to the brim with grape wine, in one gulp.

"It's great to be alive. You can still drink like this!"

Said Rene's deputy, a crimson-haired youth named Matthew Pennterdon, as he casually waved his wand, creating a mini whirlwind to stir the wine. As the third son of a petty noble family, he always drank in a miserly manner - diluting the wine with water before drinking it. So, he would occasionally use magic in this manner to stir his cup.

That pair of attention-grabbing twin dragon knights, were called Gilbert and Siegfried. With soft, pale golden hair and cute maiden-like faces, these two came from a noble family which had fallen into ill times. They helped each other to fill up the cups with wine, while grinning away.

Besides Louise, the rest were already dead drunk. No.... one of them seemed to have some sort of trouble, and was in deep thought, the somewhat taciturn Fernand. When Saito toasted him, he merely shook his head. He appeared to be worrying about something.

At this point, the plump Rene showed up, hugging a sack full of stuff.

"Captain of the 2nd Dragon Knight Squadron, Rene Vonke, has returned!"

"Hat's off. It's been hard on you."

Saito, who was sitting in the center seat, burst into laughter, the with dragon knight’s following him.

Sitting in the nook of the tent and hugging her knees, Louise could only watch the spectacle in frustration.

''What is it with this bunch?''

Simply put, they were treating the place as if it was their room. They were pretending to guard but coming here just to drink, away from the prying eyes of senior officers. Here they could do whatever they wanted.

Louise bit her lip in hatred. Of course, it wasn't easy for them to escape death, a little wine for celebration would still be tolerable.

But...

They were doing this every day! EVERY SINGLE DAY! And it was from dawn to dusk!

And these fellows have absolutely no idea on how to keep a room clean! Louise's grinding of her teeth became very audible. Bottles, bones of fowl and leftover scraps were scattered everywhere; the sight of it all was unbearable.

Whenever she complained, she got a chirpy "Okayyyyy!" in reply, but that was all. No one cleaned up the mess. As a result, the rubbish grew by the day, along with Louise's frustration.

Saito was the most unforgivable one. Initially, she thought that he'd warn them on Louise's behalf. Instead, that idiot began leading the racket, and was now the "High Commander." "An absolute general of fools, how fitting for him," thought Louise, as she sighed.

"Status report!" said Saito, who really thought that he had become a general. Rene noisily opened the sack.

"Smoked ham, dried meats, sausages... and wine!"

Upon seeing all the food that was handily "requisitioned" from the warehouse; everyone cheered at once.

"Now, I shall decorate this officer with a medal..."

But, he has no medals with him. Just as Saito was being troubled by this, someone stuffed something into his hand. It was a light, pure white piece of fabric.

"Wha-what is this?"

Having figured out what that "something" really was, Louise hastily rose to her feet.

"Hey! That's my underwear! What are you guys thinking?!"

"Ah, because it was left there," said Matthew, who was the one who passed it to Saito.

"There... there's plenty over here," hollered the trembling Gilbert and Siegfried, as they opened Louise's wardrobe.

"This's the best medal ever!" One by one, the knights laughed.

“Lowest! You truly are the lowest!”

Blushing Louise hit Gilbert’s head and Siegfried’s chest with the wine bottle, threw a poultry bone at the rolling Rene, and all other drunken dragon knights were kicked and hit.

Lastly, she kicked a flustered Saito in the groin, and sat riding on his neck.

“Constantly making noise! Habit of a familiar! That’s the status of the familiar! A D-d-dog's status! A Dog's! Just like a dog's status!”

Her voice squeaked each time she said "status". She was losing her reason.

“It can’t be; so you are her familiar!” Rene and others watched Louise’s and Saito’s flustered faces and started laughing loudly again.

“A Person being a familiar, what a weird story!”

Rene and others summoned “Pon!” And many familiars jumped into the tent. Because they were Wind mages, most of their familiars were winged… An owl, a falcon, a flying fox… a small griffon and a hippogriffon, even a phantom beast’s figure could be seen.

“These are familiars! Aahahaha!”

“Don’t think I l-love this guy or anything! This idiot came on his own!”

“Well, Summon Servant doesn't let you choose the partner!”

Rene, while laughing, approached Louise and said.

“However, you, Miss Vallière, summoned a boyfriend. The familiar and the lover in one, that might be ideal for a mage!”

The dragon knights burst out laughing.

“He is not my lover! Idiot! All idiots! Why can’t you understand?!”

Then Matthew said grinning.

“How about the other day, hmm?”

“You were very naked under the mantle! What about that?!”

Even Louise's neck crimsoned.

“Ribaldry! Lowest! Boys of your age shouldn’t have thoughts like this!”

At last, Louise grabbed the blanket and put it over her head.

Even after calming down, she wouldn't come out, instead pretending to sleep.

“Spicy. I wonder why she is so angry?”

Rene muttered anxiously. After that, they all simultaneously looked for Saito's reaction.

And Saito… had a worried frown on his face.

Where do we stand?

What is our relationship now?

Familiar and master, however, it seemed that their relationship progressed…

But did it really progress?

However, that time in the boat, they became close when he called for Louise. ''But what does Louise really think of me?''

He felt uneasy.

“We didn’t mean any harm, sorry buddy.”

“A, aah” With mixed feelings, Saito nodded.

Rene and others exchanged looks.

“Ribaldry has been said.”

“It can't be helped. We are lower class nobles.” Matthew said.

“It happens to peerage as well! But Miss Vallière called it ribaldry and was annoyed! Aahahaha!” Siegfried and Gilbert laughed into each others' faces.

Indeed, thought Saito. Children in the Academy of Magic were all young nobles and ladies. They were all from high-status families like Louise’s, and even though Guiche’s and Montmorency’s families had financial problems, Guiche’s father was still a field marshal, and a field marshal is well respected within the military, right?

Louise and the others studied in a private, prestigious school which was very different from the public schools.

''Aah, so that’s why I felt so close to these guy's from the beginning'', Saito thought.

Then he recalled Rene's words.

He said, that you can only advance in rank on the battlefield. Feeling sympathy, Saito sobered in a moment.

“Ha, drinking certainly makes me happy, after a great deed!"
　
Said Rene.

“That’s right! Even wingless, the 2nd Dragon Knight Squadron will show how great they are!”

“Aahaha” Gilbert and Siegfried neighed.

“Aaah, when will we finally attack Albion’s army in Londinium? It has been ten days since we landed!”

Matthew said impatiently.

That’s right. There were no marching orders from the allied forces. Seems like they were waiting for an Albion army to come to Rosais where they could repulse them… But Albion's army didn’t seem to move either.

At that time… the dragon knight's wish seemed to come true, as a single child soldier came to the tent.

“Haah, an order from the dragon knight battalion headquarters.”

The boy seemed to be thirteen years old. He had a frightened look on his face seeing vulgar senior nobles with a mess all around.

“Battalion headquarters? What good are dragon knights without dragons?"

Rene sarcastically asked.

“I do not know. I am just reporting orders…”

What duties could they be given? Gilbert grumbled, and everyone, now with a serious look, started cleaning up after themselves.

But… unfortunately for the dragon knights, it was not about getting a chance to prove themselves. Rene, who ran into the tent with his sword ready, after seeing the yawning Earl Ginnumer, lost any kind of expectations.

“Forget about the report. For now, please tell the story of your returning alive.”

Saito and Louise also came. Mostly because they could not leave without their "guards".

Rene, in a not very motivated voice, began the report. Most of it was the same as the time he spoke the other day.

They were shot, they fell… one week later, they all awoke on the dragon’s back. That’s it.

It was certainly a mysterious story. However, during wars in magic-using Halkeginia, unexpected things happened a lot. Because of war, no one really cared about it.

However, Louise quietly listened to that story. It seemed that it had caught her interest.

Then, when it came to an end...

A single boy started speaking hesitantly.

It was obedient Fernand. After making a thoughtful face, he said,

“T-that…”

“What's wrong Fernand, do you want to go to the bathroom?”

Matthew teased. Making the boy flustered.

“T-that’s not it! I have something to report! Stop making fun of me!”

Because the always obedient Fernand had a serious look on his face everyone fell silent.

“W-well… I cannot say for sure if it was illusion or reality the other day… but when I calmly think about it, but that…”

“What’s the matter? Give a brief report,” ordered Ginnumer.

“Ye-yes! The report! When I crashed, I was thrown off the back of the dragon… and laid on the ground for a while. Not moving anything… my body was paralytic. Ha ha, I thought I was about to die… But then, I saw.”

Ginnumer, seemed not to be in a mood for this, and urged him on.

“What?”

The boy, in doubt for a moment wether or not to say it, muttered hesitatingly,

“It was a fairy.”

“What kind of fairy? Water? Then it was a spirit.”

“It’s different! It was not that flabby! It was… more beautiful! A Fairy of the Wind!”

“'Fairies of the Wind' do not exist. Fairies, unlike the spirits of the dead, are legendary living beings.”

“I do not understand myself! But, I know was a fairy…”

“How did it look like?”

“Very beautiful… a girl. With beautiful blond hair… her body shone. No doubt, it was a fairy! An ancient fairy!”

Everyone scorned Fernand's words.

Then.

“Beautiful blond hair, like mine?”

A clear voice said. The voice sounded so sweet that at first it was hard to tell if it belonged to a man or woman.

A tall, blond boy entered the tent. Saito’s and Louise’s eyes were drawn at once to that beautiful boy. The 2nd Dragon Knight Squadron made unpleasant faces.

“What do you want to say about your blond hair, Romalian?”

“Please remember my name first – Julio Cesar.”

The name seemed manly. A handsome dragon knight, who introduced himself as Julio, after gracefully bowing to Ginnumer, reported.

“The 3rd Dragon Knight Squadron, returned from the patrol flight.”

Ginnumer nodded with a smile.

“Was the first unit successful?”

“Yes.”

“Well then, get some rest.”

“Certainly.”

The knight made a soft bow.

Julio looked around the tent. This reminded Saito of the similar antipathy he felt towards Wardes when they first met. ''Huuh?'' he really did not like this fellow.

Well anyway, it was not surprising. Though Guiche was lady-killer, he was different. Was he a woman? He looked like one, with those thin and slender, appealing lips. Long eyelashes that created a beautiful shadow. While listlessly rolling hair around his thin finger covered with white gloves, he looked around the tent.

Seeing Saito, in surprise he stopped playing with his hair.

Though the left eye of the boy who introduced himself as Julio was the same color as Louise’s… the right eye that had been mostly hidden by his hair was crystal blue. In other words - the colors of his right and left eyes were different.

He smiled at Saito.

“Is it so weird that the color of my eyes are different?”

“N-no…” he blushed instinctively. What was that, he is a man, Saito tried persuade himself.

“Then don’t feel so shy looking at it.”

He said not bashfully at all. In fact, he was smiling and grinning, seemingly enjoying Saito's reaction. ''Foxy guy'', Saito thought.

“Speaking of abnormalities. You are the rumored familiar Saiton, right?"

“It's Saito.”

In a hoity-toity gesture waved, he it away and introduced himself. He bowed gracefully.

“Sorry! I was being rude! I am a priest of Romalia, Julio Cesar. I was looking forward to meeting you… Because a human being for a familiar is very rare. I wanted to meet you at least once… Ah, and you…”

Noticing Louise, Julio took off his cool mask, and gave a wide smile. It was an innocent smile, just like a bloomed flower.

“And you are Miss Vallière? As rumored! You are very beautiful!”

[[Image:ZnT07-047.jpg|thumb]]

Louise’s mouth opened, while he took her hand and placed it at his lips.

Saito trembled.

''Just whose hand do you think you're kissing? Get away, she's mine. My master.''

Saito tried to calm himself down. ''Louise, having a mouth pressed to her hand so suddenly, won’t let it slide. A kick will fly, a punch will fly, and a lot of blood will gush out.'' Saito stared in anticipation… but nothing flew at all.

Instead.

“You shouldn’t.” She cast her eyes down, with a blush on her cheeks, and said shyly.

Saito was in a cold sweat.

What’s with reaction?

He was reminded of Wardes. He remembered that Louise was weak against such charm. Saito felt like throwing up.

“It is inexcusable! To discover such beauty outside Romalia, in the middle of the war! I was born just to meet such beauty! Marvelous!”

He was talking rubbish like Guiche. Saito’s shoulders trembled. He was also angry at Louise for not taking offense at this rascal’s actions.

“Are priests allowed to touch women like that? Is it common between Romalian people…”

Instead of Saito, it was Matthew who said it with a scowl. It seemed that Julio wasn’t very popular among the members of the 2nd Dragon Knight Squadron.

“Since I was going into the war, I received a temporary secular life permission from the pope.”

“That’s sophistry.”

“I would call it expedience. A priest's privilege. However, what you said is true. Miss, I am sorry. My body was not contained by my priesthood, and reacted on its own after seeing a charming woman.”

Reverting back to joking tone, he teasingly smiled and bowed to Louise.

“But… though leading our way God is a great being, he sometimes mercifully closes his eyes. I am looking forward to seeing you every day.”

Fruity like a fool.

However… the way he acts. Though Guiche is a lady-killer and fruity, he tries to escape the relationship. However, this fellow didn't have such a gap. Compared to Wardes, who felt cold somehow, this fellow was strangely friendly. Saito understood it by instinct.

This guy was a real flirt.

Without weaknesses either.

Then Julio put on a serious face again. Such a sudden change of mood, only made him feel more hateful towards the man. Saito chewed on his handkerchief in anger.

“The story before. Were you telling the truth about that fairy?”

Fernand nodded.

“Y-yeah.”

“Can you show where you were shot down?”

Julio pointed at the map of the Albion continent spread on the table and asked.

Rene answered.

“Certainly… about one hour of flight from the continent border…”

He pointed at the corner of the map.

Interested, Julio nodded.

“Hmm, near Saxe-Gotha.”

At that time, Ginnumer coughed.

“Maybe it’s time for you to take care of your dragon.”
　
Julio spread his hands out, “I envy those who do not have to take care of a dragon,” and after leaving this sarcastic message, he left. Everyone from the 2nd Dragon Knight Squadron, who lost their dragons in battle, watched Julio’s back in hatred.

“Who is that fruity rascal?”　

When Saito, who left the dragon knight battalion headquarters, asked, Rene frowned.

“He is a priest from Romalia. Priests pretending to be dragon knights… disgusting.”

“Romalia?”

Dumbfounded Saito asked.

“You don’t know Romalia?”

Rene asked, surprised. Saito shook his head. Saito who was not from this world, was not aware about the countries and local places. However, because telling that he was from different world would be very troublesome, he came up with an excuse.

“I am from the east… From Rub' al Khali.”

“Hee! So you come from the land that always quarrels with elves!”

“Have you passed the ground where elves live?!” He was surprised. Apparently, in this world, elves are frightening and seemed to be a belligerent race. Moreover, they were on bad terms with humans.

“Romalia is a ‘religious authority’ country, that manages temples in Halkeginia. It is a country where there are a lot of priests, who are domineering, even more than nobles.”

“Romalia’s priests, because of their status as servants of God, can travel abroad freely.”

Though they were  nobles, their attitude was just as haughty.

“Can priests conjure too?”

“Sure!” one noble shouted.

“If he is born in a noble's house, where the magic is practiced, then he still caries the same blood even turning into priest… In case he is a commoner, naturally, he cannot use magic.”

“Julio comes from commoners,” someone said.

Ahh, he was not a mage.

“Then why is a guy like him riding a dragon? And on top of that is a Squadron Commander!”

“Aah, for a commoner he is abnormally good at riding dragons.”

“It’s really mortifying” one muttered.

“It is said that even though he is not a mage, dragons listen to him. I do not know if it’s true though.”

“Because of that he became Earl’s Ginnumer’s favorite, and was made into Commander of the 3rd Squadron. Since the 3rd Squadron is a foreign legion, it is an unprecedented career! Because a priest became Dragon Knight Commander, the dragon knights became a laughing stock of the other troops!”

Saito continued the talk, but was stopped by an officer with a wand who entered the tent.

“Hey, hey! Do not sit around and talk in here! It's a nuisance! A nuisance!”

Saito and others looked at each other.

“Let’s return to Miss Vallière’s tent. That’s where our place is.”

Then, remembering Louise, Saito turned around.

Louise stood there alone *Haaaah* with a dreamy expression on her face.

Saito became suspicious.

''Why is Louise making such a face?''

Then he remembered.

''Uh! Could it be because of Julio?

By that handsome dragon knight?

No, that priest?

Eeeh, whatever you call him!''

Anyway, since awhile ago, that blush hasn't left her face…

Saito began to burn with jealousy.

''She is making such face just because her hand was kissed! What a woman. Unfaithful! Unfaithful!'' Though not being her lover himself, Saito cursed.

''This is certainly "wrong". Just because she was complimented by that beautiful face!

What about my love confession?

No… Why?'' He thought for a moment…

Something flashed in Saito's head.

He recalled the last party with Rene and others. "Louise and I, what relationship do we have now?" and his doubt increased.

''Before, at Louise's home, she talked about "rewarding loyalty" even though I confessed.

Then… if you think about it…''

''The war has started now and we were in haste, and I was depressed in a room, thinking that everyone died…''

When he thought about it very well…

''Maybe this is rejection?''

''I thought I was favored or kind of accepted… but when you think about it… is it an acceptance?''

''Loyalty reward. That’s what it was.''

In other words…

He was rejected.

Saito felt like he was hit by a hammer. He kneeled down on one knee and shook his head. Rene, seeing Saito in such a state, asked uneasily.

“H-hey… Saito?”

However, others' words failed to reach Saito.

He was completely lost in his own world.

Then came despair and anger.

Be damned 100 times for being so cute.

''Aaah, for this woman's wishes I went into a war that I did not want.''

''What was I trying so hard and risking my life for?''

''Cuuurse you.''

''Guilty! Cuuuuuuurse you!''

Anger towards Louise whirled violently. Like lava that gushed out of the volcano it washed away the sensible man in him.

Hiraga’s private trial was opened and the decision was given in two seconds.

''Defendant – Queen’s attorney, court lady Louise Françoise Le Blanc de La Vallière.''

''Presiding Judge – me.''

''Ahhn, guilty! Guilty! Go to circumstances consideration room!''

''Presiding Judge's word.''

''Following society regalement this man here said ‘I like you♪ Lets start by being friends♪” but the answer was…''

''T! H! I! S!''

''"Loyalty reward"''

''"You may touch only one place you like the most."''

''You are not allowed to touch the master in public.''

''My dog. Not a dog. Ah, still a dog.''

''But yet you say a dog. And then not a dog.''

Then, he recalled the other day in the Louise‘s tent.

He thought Rene was dead and was sad, he dully was not even able to understand, that she was only wearing a mantle on her naked body. ''T-this woman is an idiot! Can’t she understand the feelings of a man?''

''Presiding Judge Hiraga, based on Article 3 of Love Between Man and Woman, gives a verdict to the defendant.''

''Verdict – ignore.''

''Starting from now.''

Saito began to walk away, ignoring Louise.

After leaving the dragon knights’ headquarters tent, the story and the beautiful boy made Louise’s mind confused.

Somehow she felt uneasy.

When she saw him, she felt a strange uneasiness.

Was she startled because it was a beautiful boy?

Somewhat. Louise was a girl going through puberty and she did not hate beautiful boys. But to put it simply she did not think of him as a lover. Only one boy occupied her thoughts at the moment, even though she wasn’t fully aware of it, other boys, even those with a "nice face," failed to move her thoughts.

The tenant though was constantly making the landlord angry.

This uneasiness was part of the natural appeal.

And this uneasiness was not only because of that.

It was the "fairy" that one of the dragon knights witnessed. Though it would be easy to laugh it off as a dream… they all actually lost their memories for one week. Their carefree attitude of not worrying about anything after returning alive annoyed Louise.

''But that was because they are soldiers'', she thought, they cannot think about every little thing in the middle of the war.

While thinking about the true colors of her uneasiness… Louise came back to herself.

Hey-hey, where is Saito’s going?

Louise was ignored.

The dragon knight boys were laughing a weird laugh, and were starting to drink alcohol again, ignoring Louise. ''That idiot, just now, why was he laughing so unnaturally?''

''Was he trying to ignore me as joke?''

''And to discuss things while drinking again?''

''What-what! Don’t joke around.''

“Hey, wait!”

But Saito did not turn to her call. Did he not hear? This time she shouted.

“Saito! Wait! Escort your master to the tent properly~!”

However, he continued to ignore her.

''Heh? What?! What is this?!''

Saito didn't even turn around. ''The distance can’t be too big. He should have… heard me.''

Louise started to boil with anger towards Saito. Such behavior by her partner (sealed with Louise) made the pink-blonde girl's temper explode.

One couldn’t blame Louise’s short temper. When you are in love with someone, even the smallest things can be damaging and easily make one happy or angry.

Though Louise wasn’t aware of her love, it was 100% pointing at Saito. Thus even his slightest action could easily make her angry.

''Hey! I haven’t even offended this guy! And yet I am ignored!''

''Stop ignoring my words!''

Clenching her hands into fists, Louse kicked a stone on the road away.

　

Noticing the raging Louise, Rene turned to Saito and whispered,

“Isn’t she your master? Are you angry at her? Why do you ignore her?”

Saito looked at Louise.

Louise was angry. She was raging on the road.

''Angry at being ignored by her familiar. That’s understandable. I am just a familiar anyway. Yes yes.''

''Aaah, that’s right. Its impossible for a noble to fall in love with a humble familiar.''

Saito almost cried, while thinking so.

He wanted to cry bitterly, leaving Rene to comfort him.

But… Saito choked the tears down.

What kind of girl do you think Louise is? She's a noble girl.

You have to be gentle.

Saito clasped fists and looked up at the night sky.

The star was blinking… beautiful.

And two moons shone… like in a dream.

''Aaah, moon-star, please wash away this ugly jealousy of mine.''

''Yes. I am a man right?''

''I should ignore in anger… after all.''

Then, Saito, thinking so, gave a cramped smile.

''I am an honorable man,'' he tried to persuade himself while trembling.

He thought, already beaten with a cold sweat.

But when he turned with concession to say “…ah, Louise come over”… surprisingly!

Louise looked the other way.

“Come over here, okay.”

With her arms crossed and puffing her cheeks, she turned away.

''Wh-what’s this!?''

Disgusting. Even now this woman was treating him coldly.

But this time, it wasn’t Louise’s usual angry attitude.

But… this time Louise’s face looked uncomfortable.

''Is this all that Louise thinks of me? Uncomfortable.''

Louise's attitude was over-reacting.

Saito turned around and began to walk away quickly.

“Hey, what is this? You must be joking.”

Rene looked anxiously between Saito and Louise… and then, ran after Saito.

Louise, left behind, trembled with anger.

She bellowed towards the direction where Saito left.

“What was that?! Come over here!”

And waited for a while. But... he was not coming back.

''Wha-w-w-what a selfish thing!''

Louise was really pissed off.

''Even though I feel insecure in the middle of the war…

I am being exploited… And what kind of compassion do I get?''

Saito seemed completely not in the mood to explain anything.

Steadily, her eyes grew teary. Lately she just wanted to escape it all.

''Separately, well, that's ok. Bad, but it's ok. I‘ll forgive him. That boy is like that, can not be helped. I don’t like him, really, I don’t like, aah, maybe a little.''

Louise shook her head.

Don’t think. No good. Absolutely no good.

''Honestly, well, he said he likes me'', she thought.

However, what is this "love". Is it true?

''But if it’s love why he does treat me so coldly?'' She could not understand.

Besides, he would not be hanging with that maid.

''Really he must be saying that to all girls. Idiot. Not only to the maid.''

''He said ‘love’ to me as well.''

''Inexcusable. Fibber. Dislike. Dislike.''

“That’s enough” Louise muttered while biting her lips.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter1|Back to Chapter 1]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter3_%7EPreview%7E|Forward to Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume7 Chapter2 - MTL

2015-07-20T14:29:12Z

Coffeezombie: minor edits

<noinclude>{{Template:PREVIEW}}</noinclude>

===Chapter Two: Fairy===

It was the third day after the miraculous return of the dragon knights. Rene and Saito, along with the rest, were partying in their tent all this while.

Ever since that party, Rene and the other members of the 2nd Dragon Knight Squadron had been making fools of themselves at Louise's tent everyday. Being so-called "guards" was merely an excuse; in reality, they were there for other reasons.

"Cheers! To our miraculous survival!"

Saito lifted the 17th toast of the day, delivered in a half-drunken stupor.

"Cheers! Cheers!"

Slurry voiced dragon knight’s cacophonous chorus joined in. Again, the lot emptied their cups, filled to the brim with grape wine, in one gulp.

"It's great to be alive. You can still drink like this!"

Said Rene's deputy, a crimson-haired youth named Matthew Pennterdon, as he casually waved his wand, creating a mini whirlwind to stir the wine. As the third son of a petty noble family, he always drank in a miserly manner - diluting the wine with water before drinking it. So, he would occasionally use magic in this manner to stir his cup.

That pair of attention-grabbing twin dragon knights, were called Gilbert and Siegfried. With soft, pale golden hair and cute maiden-like faces, these two came from a noble family which had fallen into ill times. They helped each other to fill up the cups with wine, while grinning away.

Besides Louise, the rest were already dead drunk. No.... one of them seemed to have some sort of trouble, and was in deep thought, the somewhat taciturn Fernand. When Saito toasted him, he merely shook his head. He appeared to be worrying about something.

At this point, the plump Rene showed up, hugging a sack full of stuff.

"Captain of the 2nd Dragon Knight Squadron, Rene Vonke, has returned!"

"Hat's off. It's been hard on you."

Saito, who was sitting in the center seat, burst into laughter, the with dragon knight’s following him.

Sitting in the nook of the tent and hugging her knees, Louise could only watch the spectacle in frustration.

''What is it with this bunch?''

Simply put, they were treating the place as if it was their room. They were pretending to guard but coming here just to drink, away from the prying eyes of senior officers. Here they could do whatever they wanted.

Louise bit her lip in hatred. Of course, it wasn't easy for them to escape death, a little wine for celebration would still be tolerable.

But...

They were doing this every day! EVERY SINGLE DAY! And it was from dawn to dusk!

And these fellows have absolutely no idea on how to keep a room clean! Louise's grinding of her teeth became very audible. Bottles, bones of fowl and leftover scraps were scattered everywhere; the sight of it all was unbearable.

Whenever she complained, she got a chirpy "Okayyyyy!" in reply, but that was all. No one cleaned up the mess. As a result, the rubbish grew by the day, along with Louise's frustration.

Saito was the most unforgivable one. Initially, she thought that he'd warn them on Louise's behalf. Instead, that idiot began leading the racket, and was now the "High Commander." "An absolute general of fools, how fitting for him," thought Louise, as she sighed.

"Status report!" said Saito, who really thought that he had become a general. Rene noisily opened the sack.

"Smoked ham, dried meats, sausages... and wine!"

Upon seeing all the food that was handily "requisitioned" from the warehouse; everyone cheered at once.

"Now, I shall decorate this officer with a medal..."

But, he has no medals with him. Just as Saito was being troubled by this, someone stuffed something into his hand. It was a light, pure white piece of fabric.

"Wha-what is this?"

Having figured out what that "something" really was, Louise hastily rose to her feet.

"Hey! That's my underwear! What are you guys thinking?!"

"Ah, because it was left there," said Matthew, who was the one who passed it to Saito.

"There... there's plenty over here," hollered the trembling Gilbert and Siegfried, as they opened Louise's wardrobe.

"This's the best medal ever!" One by one, the knights laughed.

“Lowest! You truly are the lowest!”

Blushing Louise hit Gilbert’s head and Siegfried’s chest with the wine bottle, threw a poultry bone at the rolling Rene, and all other drunken dragon knights were kicked and hit.

Lastly, she kicked a flustered Saito in the groin, and sat riding on his neck.

“Constantly making noise! Habit of a familiar! That’s the status of the familiar! A D-d-dog's status! A Dog's! Just like a dog's status!”

Her voice squeaked each time she said "status". She was losing her reason.

“It can’t be; so you are her familiar!” Rene and others watched Louise’s and Saito’s flustered faces and started laughing loudly again.

“A Person being a familiar, what a weird story!”

Rene and others summoned “Pon!” And many familiars jumped into the tent. Because they were Wind mages, most of their familiars were winged… An owl, a falcon, a flying fox… a small griffon and a hippogriffon, even a phantom beast’s figure could be seen.

“These are familiars! Aahahaha!”

“Don’t think I l-love this guy or anything! This idiot came on his own!”

“Well, Summon Servant doesn't let you choose the partner!”

Rene, while laughing, approached Louise and said.

“However, you, Miss Vallière, summoned a boyfriend. The familiar and the lover in one, that might be ideal for a mage!”

The dragon knights burst out laughing.

“He is not my lover! Idiot! All idiots! Why can’t you understand?!”

Then Matthew said grinning.

“How about the other day, hmm?”

“You were very naked under the mantle! What about that?!”

Even Louise's neck crimsoned.

“Ribaldry! Lowest! Boys of your age shouldn’t have thoughts like this!”

At last, Louise grabbed the blanket and put it over her head.

Even after calming down, she wouldn't come out, instead pretending to sleep.

“Spicy. I wonder why she is so angry?”

Rene muttered anxiously. After that, they all simultaneously looked for Saito's reaction.

And Saito… had a worried frown on his face.

Where do we stand?

What is our relationship now?

Familiar and master, however, it seemed that their relationship progressed…

But did it really progress?

However, that time in the boat, they became close when he called for Louise. ''But what does Louise really think of me?''

He felt uneasy.

“We didn’t mean any harm, sorry buddy.”

“A, aah” With mixed feelings, Saito nodded.

Rene and others exchanged looks.

“Ribaldry has been said.”

“It can't be helped. We are lower class nobles.” Matthew said.

“It happens to peerage as well! But Miss Vallière called it ribaldry and was annoyed! Aahahaha!” Siegfried and Gilbert laughed into each others' faces.

Indeed, thought Saito. Children in the Academy of Magic were all young nobles and ladies. They were all from high-status families like Louise’s, and even though Guiche’s and Montmorency’s families had financial problems, Guiche’s father was still a field marshal, and a field marshal is well respected within the military, right?

Louise and the others studied in a private, prestigious school which was very different from the public schools.

''Aah, so that’s why I felt so close to these guy's from the beginning'', Saito thought.

Then he recalled Rene's words.

He said, that you can only advance in rank on the battlefield. Feeling sympathy, Saito sobered in a moment.

“Ha, drinking certainly makes me happy, after a great deed!"
　
Said Rene.

“That’s right! Even wingless, the 2nd Dragon Knight Squadron will show how great they are!”

“Aahaha” Gilbert and Siegfried neighed.

“Aaah, when will we finally attack Albion’s army in Londinium? It has been ten days since we landed!”

Matthew said impatiently.

That’s right. There were no marching orders from the allied forces. Seems like they were waiting for an Albion army to come to Rosais where they could repulse them… But Albion's army didn’t seem to move either.

At that time… the dragon knight's wish seemed to come true, as a single child soldier came to the tent.

“Haah, an order from the dragon knight battalion headquarters.”

The boy seemed to be thirteen years old. He had a frightened look on his face seeing vulgar senior nobles with a mess all around.

“Battalion headquarters? What good are dragon knights without dragons?"

Rene sarcastically asked.

“I do not know. I am just reporting orders…”

What duties could they be given? Gilbert grumbled, and everyone, now with a serious look, started cleaning up after themselves.

But… unfortunately for the dragon knights, it was not about getting a chance to prove themselves. Rene, who ran into the tent with his sword ready, after seeing the yawning Earl Ginnumer, lost any kind of expectations.

“Forget about the report. For now, please tell the story of your returning alive.”

Saito and Louise also came. Mostly because they could not leave without their "guards".

Rene, in a not very motivated voice, began the report. Most of it was the same as the time he spoke the other day.

They were shot, they fell… one week later, they all awoke on the dragon’s back. That’s it.

It was certainly a mysterious story. However, during wars in magic-using Halkeginia, unexpected things happened a lot. Because of war, no one really cared about it.

However, Louise quietly listened to that story. It seemed that it had caught her interest.

Then, when it came to an end...

A single boy started speaking hesitantly.

It was obedient Fernand. After making a thoughtful face, he said,

“T-that…”

“What's wrong Fernand, do you want to go to the bathroom?”

Matthew teased. Making the boy flustered.

“T-that’s not it! I have something to report! Stop making fun of me!”

Because the always obedient Fernand had a serious look on his face everyone fell silent.

“W-well… I cannot say for sure if it was illusion or reality the other day… but when I calmly think about it, but that…”

“What’s the matter? Give a brief report,” ordered Ginnumer.

“Ye-yes! The report! When I crashed, I was thrown off the back of the dragon… and laid on the ground for a while. Not moving anything… my body was paralytic. Ha ha, I thought I was about to die… But then, I saw.”

Ginnumer, seemed not to be in a mood for this, and urged him on.

“What?”

The boy, in doubt for a moment wether or not to say it, muttered hesitatingly,

“It was a fairy.”

“What kind of fairy? Water? Then it was a spirit.”

“It’s different! It was not that flabby! It was… more beautiful! A Fairy of the Wind!”

“'Fairies of the Wind' do not exist. Fairies, unlike the spirits of the dead, are legendary living beings.”

“I do not understand myself! But, I know was a fairy…”

“How did it look like?”

“Very beautiful… a girl. With beautiful blond hair… her body shone. No doubt, it was a fairy! An ancient fairy!”

Everyone scorned Fernand's words.

Then.

“Beautiful blond hair, like mine?”

A clear voice said. The voice sounded so sweet that at first it was hard to tell if it belonged to a man or woman.

A tall, blond boy entered the tent. Saito’s and Louise’s eyes were drawn at once to that beautiful boy. The 2nd Dragon Knight Squadron made unpleasant faces.

“What do you want to say about your blond hair, Romalian?”

“Please remember my name first – Julio Cesar.”

The name seemed manly. A handsome dragon knight, who introduced himself as Julio, after gracefully bowing to Ginnumer, reported.

“The 3rd Dragon Knight Squadron, returned from the patrol flight.”

Ginnumer nodded with a smile.

“Was the first unit successful?”

“Yes.”

“Well then, get some rest.”

“Certainly.”

The knight made a soft bow.

Julio looked around the tent. This reminded Saito of the similar antipathy he felt towards Wardes when they first met. ''Huuh?'' he really did not like this fellow.

Well anyway, it was not surprising. Though Guiche was lady-killer, he was different. Was he a woman? He looked like one, with those thin and slender, appealing lips. Long eyelashes that created a beautiful shadow. While listlessly rolling hair around his thin finger covered with white gloves, he looked around the tent.

Seeing Saito, in surprise he stopped playing with his hair.

Though the left eye of the boy who introduced himself as Julio was the same color as Louise’s… the right eye that had been mostly hidden by his hair was crystal blue. In other words - the colors of his right and left eyes were different.

He smiled at Saito.

“Is it so weird that the color of my eyes are different?”

“N-no…” he blushed instinctively. What was that, he is a man, Saito tried persuade himself.

“Then don’t feel so shy looking at it.”

He said not bashfully at all. In fact, he was smiling and grinning, seemingly enjoying Saito's reaction. ''Foxy guy'', Saito thought.

“Speaking of abnormalities. You are the rumored familiar Saiton, right?"

“It's Saito.”

In a hoity-toity gesture waved, he it away and introduced himself. He bowed gracefully.

“Sorry! I was being rude! I am a priest of Romalia, Julio Cesar. I was looking forward to meeting you… Because a human being for a familiar is very rare. I wanted to meet you at least once… Ah, and you…”

Noticing Louise, Julio took off his cool mask, and gave a wide smile. It was an innocent smile, just like a bloomed flower.

“And you are Miss Vallière? As rumored! You are very beautiful!”

[[Image:ZnT07-047.jpg|thumb]]

Louise’s mouth opened, while he took her hand and placed it at his lips.

Saito trembled.

''Just whose hand do you think you're kissing? Get away, she's mine. My master.''

Saito tried to calm himself down. ''Louise, having a mouth pressed to her hand so suddenly, won’t let it slide. A kick will fly, a punch will fly, and a lot of blood will gush out.'' Saito stared in anticipation… but nothing flew at all.

Instead.

“You shouldn’t.” She cast her eyes down, with a blush on her cheeks, and said shyly.

Saito was in a cold sweat.

What’s with reaction?

He was reminded of Wardes. He remembered that Louise was weak against such charm. Saito felt like throwing up.

“It is inexcusable! To discover such beauty outside Romalia, in the middle of the war! I was born just to meet such beauty! Marvelous!”

He was talking rubbish like Guiche. Saito’s shoulders trembled. He was also angry at Louise for not taking offense at this rascal’s actions.

“Are priests allowed to touch women like that? Is it common between Romalian people…”

Instead of Saito, it was Matthew who said it with a scowl. It seemed that Julio wasn’t very popular among the members of the 2nd Dragon Knight Squadron.

“Since I was going into the war, I received a temporary secular life permission from the pope.”

“That’s sophistry.”

“I would call it expedience. A priest's privilege. However, what you said is true. Miss, I am sorry. My body was not contained by my priesthood, and reacted on its own after seeing a charming woman.”

Reverting back to joking tone, he teasingly smiled and bowed to Louise.

“But… though leading our way God is a great being, he sometimes mercifully closes his eyes. I am looking forward to seeing you every day.”

Fruity like a fool.

However… the way he acts. Though Guiche is a lady-killer and fruity, he tries to escape the relationship. However, this fellow didn't have such a gap. Compared to Wardes, who felt cold somehow, this fellow was strangely friendly. Saito understood it by instinct.

This guy was a real flirt.

Without weaknesses either.

Then Julio put on a serious face again. Such a sudden change of mood, only made him feel more hateful towards the man. Saito chewed on his handkerchief in anger.

“The story before. Were you telling the truth about that fairy?”

Fernand nodded.

“Y-yeah.”

“Can you show where you were shot down?”

Julio pointed at the map of the Albion continent spread on the table and asked.

Rene answered.

“Certainly… about one hour of flight from the continent border…”

He pointed at the corner of the map.

Interested, Julio nodded.

“Hmm, near Saxe-Gotha.”

At that time, Ginnumer coughed.

“Maybe it’s time for you to take care of your dragon.”
　
Julio spread his hands out, “I envy those who do not have to take care of a dragon,” and after leaving this sarcastic message, he left. Everyone from the 2nd Dragon Knight Squadron, who lost their dragons in battle, watched Julio’s back in hatred.

“Who is that fruity rascal?”　

When Saito, who left the dragon knight battalion headquarters, asked, Rene frowned.

“He is a priest from Romalia. Priests pretending to be dragon knights… disgusting.”

“Romalia?”

Dumbfounded Saito asked.

“You don’t know Romalia?”

Rene asked, surprised. Saito shook his head. Saito who was not from this world, was not aware about the countries and local places. However, because telling that he was from different world would be very troublesome, he came up with an excuse.

“I am from the east… From Rub' al Khali.”

“Hee! So you come from the land that always quarrels with elves!”

“Have you passed the ground where elves live?!” He was surprised. Apparently, in this world, elves are frightening and seemed to be a belligerent race. Moreover, they were on bad terms with humans.

“Romalia is a ‘religious authority’ country, that manages temples in Halkeginia. It is a country where there are a lot of priests, who are domineering, even more than nobles.”

“Romalia’s priests, because of their status as servants of God, can travel abroad freely.”

Though they were  nobles, their attitude was just as haughty.

“Can priests conjure too?”

“Sure!” one noble shouted.

“If he is born in a noble's house, where the magic is practiced, then he still caries the same blood even turning into priest… In case he is a commoner, naturally, he cannot use magic.”

“Julio comes from commoners,” someone said.

Ahh, he was not a mage.

“Then why is a guy like him riding a dragon? And on top of that is a Squadron Commander!”

“Aah, for a commoner he is abnormally good at riding dragons.”

“It’s really mortifying” one muttered.

“It is said that even though he is not a mage, dragons listen to him. I do not know if it’s true though.”

“Because of that he became Earl’s Ginnumer’s favorite, and was made into Commander of the 3rd Squadron. Since the 3rd Squadron is a foreign legion, it is an unprecedented career! Because a priest became Dragon Knight Commander, the dragon knights became a laughing stock of the other troops!”

Saito continued the talk, but was stopped by an officer with a wand who entered the tent.

“Hey, hey! Do not sit around and talk in here! It's a nuisance! A nuisance!”

Saito and others looked at each other.

“Let’s return to Miss Vallière’s tent. That’s where our place is.”

Then, remembering Louise, Saito turned around.

Louise stood there alone *Haaaah* with a dreamy expression on her face.

Saito became suspicious.

''Why is Louise making such a face?''

Then he remembered.

''Uh! Could it be because of Julio?

By that handsome dragon knight?

No, that priest?

Eeeh, whatever you call him!''

Anyway, since awhile ago, that blush hasn't left her face…

Saito began to burn with jealousy.

''She is making such face just because her hand was kissed! What a woman. Unfaithful! Unfaithful!'' Though not being her lover himself, Saito cursed.

''This is certainly "wrong". Just because she was complimented by that beautiful face!

What about my love confession?

No… Why?'' He thought for a moment…

Something flashed in Saito's head.

He recalled the last party with Rene and others. "Louise and I, what relationship do we have now?" and his doubt increased.

''Before, at Louise's home, she talked about "rewarding loyalty" even though I confessed.

Then… if you think about it…''

''The war has started now and we were in haste, and I was depressed in a room, thinking that everyone died…''

When he thought about it very well…

''Maybe this is rejection?''

''I thought I was favored or kind of accepted… but when you think about it… is it an acceptance?''

''Loyalty reward. That’s what it was.''

In other words…

He was rejected.

Saito felt like he was hit by a hammer. He kneeled down on one knee and shook his head. Rene, seeing Saito in such a state, asked uneasily.

“H-hey… Saito?”

However, others' words failed to reach Saito.

He was completely lost in his own world.

Then came despair and anger.

Be damned 100 times for being so cute.

''Aaah, for this woman's wishes I went into a war that I did not want.''

''What was I trying so hard and risking my life for?''

''Cuuurse you.''

''Guilty! Cuuuuuuurse you!''

Anger towards Louise whirled violently. Like lava that gushed out of the volcano it washed away the sensible man in him.

Hiraga’s private trial was opened and the decision was given in two seconds.

''Defendant – Queen’s attorney, court lady Louise Françoise Le Blanc de La Vallière.''

''Presiding Judge – me.''

''Ahhn, guilty! Guilty! Go to circumstances consideration room!''

''Presiding Judge's word.''

''Following society regalement this man here said ‘I like you♪ Lets start by being friends♪” but the answer was…''

''T! H! I! S!''

''"Loyalty reward"''

''"You may touch only one place you like the most."''

''You are not allowed to touch the master in public.''

''My dog. Not a dog. Ah, still a dog.''

''But yet you say a dog. And then not a dog.''

Then, he recalled the other day in the Louise‘s tent.

He thought Rene was dead and was sad, he dully was not even able to understand, that she was only wearing a mantle on her naked body. ''T-this woman is an idiot! Can’t she understand the feelings of a man?''

''Presiding Judge Hiraga, based on Article 3 of Love Between Man and Woman, gives a verdict to the defendant.''

''Verdict – ignore.''

''Starting from now.''

Saito began to walk away, ignoring Louise.

After leaving the dragon knights’ headquarters tent, the story and the beautiful boy made Louise’s mind confused.

Somehow she felt uneasy.

When she saw him, she felt a strange uneasiness.

Was she startled because it was a beautiful boy?

Somewhat. Louise was a girl going through puberty and she did not hate beautiful boys. But to put it simply she did not think of him as a lover. Only one boy occupied her thoughts at the moment, even though she wasn’t fully aware of it, other boys, even those with a "nice face," failed to move her thoughts.

The tenant though was constantly making the landlord angry.

This uneasiness was part of the natural appeal.

And this uneasiness was not only because of that.

It was the "fairy" that one of the dragon knights witnessed. Though it would be easy to laugh it off as a dream… they all actually lost their memories for one week. Their carefree attitude of not worrying about anything after returning alive annoyed Louise.

''But that was because they are soldiers'', she thought, they cannot think about every little thing in the middle of the war.

While thinking about the true colors of her uneasiness… Louise came back to herself.

Hey-hey, where is Saito’s going?

Louise was ignored.

The dragon knight boys were laughing a weird laugh, and were starting to drink alcohol again, ignoring Louise. ''That idiot, just now, why was he laughing so unnaturally?''

''Was he trying to ignore me as joke?''

''And to discuss things while drinking again?''

''What-what! Don’t joke around.''

“Hey, wait!”

But Saito did not turn to her call. Did he not hear? This time she shouted.

“Saito! Wait! Escort your master to the tent properly~!”

However, he continued to ignore her.

''Heh? What?! What is this?!''

Saito didn't even turn around. ''The distance can’t be too big. He should have… heard me.''

Louise started to boil with anger towards Saito. Such behavior by her partner (sealed with Louise) made the pink-blonde girl's temper explode.

One couldn’t blame Louise’s short temper. When you are in love with someone, even the smallest things can be damaging and easily make one happy or angry.

Though Louise wasn’t aware of her love, it was 100% pointing at Saito. Thus even his slightest action could easily make her angry.

''Hey! I haven’t even offended this guy! And yet I am ignored!''

''Stop ignoring my words!''

Clenching her hands into fists, Louse kicked a stone on the road away.

　

Noticing the raging Louise, Rene turned to Saito and whispered,

“Isn’t she your master? Are you angry at her? Why do you ignore her?”

Saito looked at Louise.

Louise was angry. She was raging on the road.

''Angry at being ignored by her familiar. That’s understandable. I am just a familiar anyway. Yes yes.''

''Aaah, that’s right. Its impossible for a noble to fall in love with a humble familiar.''

Saito almost cried, while thinking so.

He wanted to cry bitterly, leaving Rene to comfort him.

But… Saito choked the tears down.

What kind of girl do you think Louise is? Noble girl.

You have to be gentle.

Saito clasped fists and looked up at the night sky.

The star was blinking… beautiful.

And two moons shone… like in a dream.

''Aaah, moon-star, please wash away this ugly jealousy of mine.''

''Yes. I am a man right?''

''I should ignore in anger… after all.''

Then, Saito, thinking so, gave a cramp smile.

''I am honorable man,'' he tried to persuade himself while trembling.

He thought already beaten with cold sweat.

But when he turned with concession to say “…ah, Louise come over”… surprisingly!

Louise looked the other way.

“Come over here, right.”

With her arms crossed and puffing her cheeks, she turned away.

''Wh-what’s this!?''

Disgusting. Even now this woman was treating him coldly.

But this time, it wasn’t Louise’s usual angry attitude.

But… this time Loise’s face looked uncomfortable.

''Is this all that Louise thinks of me? Uncomfortable.''

Louise's attitude was over-reacting.

Saito turned around and began to walk away quickly.

“Hey, what is this? You must be joking.”

Rene looked anxiously between Saito and Louise… and then, ran after Saito.

Louise, left behind, trembled with anger.

She bellowed towards the direction where Saito left.

“What was that?! Come over here!”

And waited for a while. But... he was not coming back.

''Wha-w-w-what a selfish thing!''

Louise was really pissed off.

''Even though I feel insecure in the middle of the war…

I am being exploited… And what kind of compassion do I get?''

Saito seemed completely not in the mood to explain anything.

Steadily, her eyes grew teary. Lately she just wanted to escape it all.

''Separately, well, that's ok. Bad, but it's ok. I‘ll forgive him. That boy is like that, can not be helped. I don’t like him, really, I don’t like, aah, maybe a little.''

Louise shook her head.

Don’t think. No good. Absolutely no good.

''Honestly, well, he said he likes me'', she thought.

However, what is this "love". Is it true?

''But if it’s love why he does treat me so coldly?'' She could not understand.

Besides, he would not be hanging with that maid.

''Really he must be saying that to all girls. Idiot. Not only to the maid.''

''He said ‘love’ to me as well.''

''Inexcusable. Fibber. Dislike. Dislike.''

“That’s enough” Louise muttered while biting her lips.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter1|Back to Chapter 1]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter3_%7EPreview%7E|Forward to Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume7 Chapter2 - MTL

2015-07-20T14:10:54Z

Coffeezombie: I don't think Buddhism exists in Halkeginia

<noinclude>{{Template:PREVIEW}}</noinclude>

===Chapter Two: Fairy===

It was the third day after the miraculous return of the dragon knights. Rene and Saito, along with the rest, were partying in their tent all this while.

Ever since that party, Rene and the other members of the 2nd Dragon Knight Squadron had been making fools of themselves at Louise's tent everyday. Being so-called "guards" was merely an excuse; in reality, they were there for other reasons.

"Cheers! To our miraculous survival!"

Saito lifted the 17th toast of the day, delivered in a half-drunken stupor.

"Cheers! Cheers!"

Slurry voiced dragon knight’s cacophonous chorus joined in. Again, the lot emptied their cups, filled to the brim with grape wine, in one gulp.

"It's great to be alive. You can still drink like this!"

Said Rene's deputy, a crimson-haired youth named Matthew Pennterdon, as he casually waved his wand, creating a mini whirlwind to stir the wine. As the third son of a petty noble family, he always drank in a miserly manner - diluting the wine with water before drinking it. So, he would occasionally use magic in this manner to stir his cup.

That pair of attention-grabbing twin dragon knights, were called Gilbert and Siegfried. With soft, pale golden hair and cute maiden-like faces, these two came from a noble family which had fallen into ill times. They helped each other to fill up the cups with wine, while grinning away.

Besides Louise, the rest were already dead drunk. No.... one of them seemed to have some sort of trouble, and was in deep thought, the somewhat taciturn Fernand. When Saito toasted him, he merely shook his head. He appeared to be worrying about something.

At this point, the plump Rene showed up, hugging a sack full of stuff.

"Captain of the 2nd Dragon Knight Squadron, Rene Vonke, has returned!"

"Hat's off. It's been hard on you."

Saito, who was sitting in the center seat, burst into laughter, the with dragon knight’s following him.

Sitting in the nook of the tent and hugging her knees, Louise could only watch the spectacle in frustration.

''What is it with this bunch?''

Simply put, they were treating the place as if it was their room. They were pretending to guard but coming here just to drink, away from the prying eyes of senior officers. Here they could do whatever they wanted.

Louise bit her lip in hatred. Of course, it wasn't easy for them to escape death, a little wine for celebration would still be tolerable.

But...

They were doing this every day! EVERY SINGLE DAY! And it was from dawn to dusk!

And these fellows have absolutely no idea on how to keep a room clean! Louise's grinding of her teeth became very audible. Bottles, bones of fowl and leftover scraps were scattered everywhere; the sight of it all was unbearable.

Whenever she complained, she got a chirpy "Okayyyyy!" in reply, but that was all. No one cleaned up the mess. As a result, the rubbish grew by the day, along with Louise's frustration.

Saito was the most unforgivable one. Initially, she thought that he'd warn them on Louise's behalf. Instead, that idiot began leading the racket, and was now the "High Commander." "An absolute general of fools, how fitting for him," thought Louise, as she sighed.

"Status report!" said Saito, who really thought that he had become a general. Rene noisily opened the sack.

"Smoked ham, dried meats, sausages... and wine!"

Upon seeing all the food that was handily "requisitioned" from the warehouse; everyone cheered at once.

"Now, I shall decorate this officer with a medal..."

But, he has no medals with him. Just as Saito was being troubled by this, someone stuffed something into his hand. It was a light, pure white piece of fabric.

"Wha-what is this?"

Having figured out what that "something" really was, Louise hastily rose to her feet.

"Hey! That's my underwear! What are you guys thinking?!"

"Ah, because it was left there," said Matthew, who was the one who passed it to Saito.

"There... there's plenty over here," hollered the trembling Gilbert and Siegfried, as they opened Louise's wardrobe.

"This's the best medal ever!" One by one, the knights laughed.

“Lowest! You truly are the lowest!”

Blushing Louise hit Gilbert’s head and Siegfried’s chest with the wine bottle, threw a poultry bone at the rolling Rene, and all other drunken dragon knights were kicked and hit.

Lastly, she kicked a flustered Saito in the groin, and sat riding on his neck.

“Constantly making noise! Habit of a familiar! That’s the status of the familiar! A D-d-dog's status! A Dog's! Just like a dog's status!”

Her voice squeaked each time she said "status". She was losing her reason.

“It can’t be; so you are her familiar!” Rene and others watched Louise’s and Saito’s flustered faces and started laughing loudly again.

“A Person being a familiar, what a weird story!”

Rene and others summoned “Pon!” And many familiars jumped into the tent. Because they were Wind mages, most of their familiars were winged… An owl, a falcon, a flying fox… a small griffon and a hippogriffon, even a phantom beast’s figure could be seen.

“These are familiars! Aahahaha!”

“Don’t think I l-love this guy or anything! This idiot came on his own!”

“Well, Summon Servant doesn't let you choose the partner!”

Rene, while laughing, approached Louise and said.

“However, you, Miss Vallière, summoned a boyfriend. The familiar and the lover in one, that might be ideal for a mage!”

The dragon knights burst out laughing.

“He is not my lover! Idiot! All idiots! Why can’t you understand?!”

Then Matthew said grinning.

“How about the other day, hmm?”

“You were very naked under the mantle! What about that?!”

Even Louise's neck crimsoned.

“Ribaldry! Lowest! Boys of your age shouldn’t have thoughts like this!”

At last, Louise grabbed the blanket and put it over her head.

Even after calming down, she wouldn't come out, instead pretending to sleep.

“Spicy. I wonder why she is so angry?”

Rene muttered anxiously. After that, they all simultaneously looked for Saito's reaction.

And Saito… had a worried frown on his face.

Where do we stand?

What is our relationship now?

Familiar and master, however, it seemed that their relationship progressed…

But did it really progress?

However, that time in the boat, they became close when he called for Louise. ''But what does Louise really think of me?''

He felt uneasy.

“We didn’t mean any harm, sorry buddy.”

“A, aah” With mixed feelings, Saito nodded.

Rene and others exchanged looks.

“Ribaldry has been said.”

“It can't be helped. We are lower class nobles.” Matthew said.

“It happens to peerage as well! But Miss Vallière called it ribaldry and was annoyed! Aahahaha!” Siegfried and Gilbert laughed into each others' faces.

Indeed, thought Saito. Children in the Academy of Magic were all young nobles and ladies. They were all from high-status families like Louise’s, and even though Guiche’s and Montmorency’s families had financial problems, Guiche’s father was still a field marshal, and a field marshal is well respected within the military, right?

Louise and the others studied in a private, prestigious school which was very different from the public schools.

''Aah, so that’s why I felt so close to these guy's from the beginning'', Saito thought.

Then he recalled Rene's words.

He said, that you can only advance in rank on the battlefield. Feeling sympathy, Saito sobered in a moment.

“Ha, drinking certainly makes me happy, after a great deed!"
　
Said Rene.

“That’s right! Even wingless, the 2nd Dragon Knight Squadron will show how great they are!”

“Aahaha” Gilbert and Siegfried neighed.

“Aaah, when will we finally attack Albion’s army in Londinium? It has been ten days since we landed!”

Matthew said impatiently.

That’s right. There were no marching orders from the allied forces. Seems like they were waiting for an Albion army to come to Rosais where they could repulse them… But Albion's army didn’t seem to move either.

At that time… the dragon knight's wish seemed to come true, as a single child soldier came to the tent.

“Haah, an order from the dragon knight battalion headquarters.”

The boy seemed to be thirteen years old. He had a frightened look on his face seeing vulgar senior nobles with a mess all around.

“Battalion headquarters? What good are dragon knights without dragons?"

Rene sarcastically asked.

“I do not know. I am just reporting orders…”

What duties could they be given? Gilbert grumbled, and everyone, now with a serious look, started cleaning up after themselves.

But… unfortunately for the dragon knights, it was not about getting a chance to prove themselves. Rene, who ran into the tent with his sword ready, after seeing the yawning Earl Ginnumer, lost any kind of expectations.

“Forget about the report. For now, please tell the story of your returning alive.”

Saito and Louise also came. Mostly because they could not leave without their "guards".

Rene, in a not very motivated voice, began the report. Most of it was the same as the time he spoke the other day.

They were shot, they fell… one week later, they all awoke on the dragon’s back. That’s it.

It was certainly a mysterious story. However, during wars in magic-using Halkeginia, unexpected things happened a lot. Because of war, no one really cared about it.

However, Louise quietly listened to that story. It seemed that it had caught her interest.

Then, when it comes to an end...

A single boy started speaking hesitantly.

It was obedient Fernand. After making a thoughtful face, he said,

“T-that…”

“What's wrong Fernand, do you want to go to the bathroom?”

Matthew teased. Making the boy flustered.

“T-that’s not it! I have something to report! Stop making fun of me!”

Because the always obedient Fernand had a serious look on his face everyone fell silent.

“W-well… I cannot say for sure if it was illusion or reality the other day… but when I calmly think about it, but that…”

“What’s the matter? Give a brief report,” ordered Ginnumer.

“Ye-yes! The report! When I crashed, I was thrown off the back of the dragon… and laid on the ground for a while. Not moving anything… my body was paralytic. Ha ha, I thought I was about to die… But then, I saw.”

Ginnumer, seemed not to be in a mood for this, and urged him on.

“What?”

The boy, in doubt for a moment wether or not to say it, muttered hesitatingly,

“It was a fairy.”

“What kind of fairy? Water? Then it was a spirit.”

“It’s different! It was not that flabby! It was… more beautiful! A Fairy of the Wind!”

“'Fairies of the Wind' do not exist. Fairies, unlike the spirits of the dead, are legendary living beings.”

“I do not understand myself! But, I know was a fairy…”

“How did it look like?”

“Very beautiful… a girl. With beautiful blond hair… her body shone. No doubt, it was a fairy! An ancient fairy!”

Everyone scorned Fernand's words.

Then.

“Beautiful blond hair, like mine?”

A clear voice said. The voice sounded so sweet that at first it was hard to tell if it belonged to a man or woman.

A tall, blond boy entered the tent. Saito’s and Louise’s eyes were drawn at once to that beautiful boy. The 2nd Dragon Knight Squadron made unpleasant faces.

“What do you want to say about your blond hair, Romalian?”

“Please remember my name first – Julio Cesar.”

The name seemed manly. A handsome dragon knight, who introduced himself as Julio, after gracefully bowing to Ginnumer, reported.

“The 3rd Dragon Knight Squadron, returned from the patrol flight.”

Ginnumer nodded with a smile.

“Was the first unit successful?”

“Yes.”

“Well then, get some rest.”

“Certainly.”

The knight made a soft bow.

Julio looked around the tent. This reminded Saito of the similar antipathy he felt towards Wardes when they first met. ''Huuh?'' he really did not like this fellow.

Well anyway, it was not surprising. Though Guiche was lady-killer, he was different. Was he a woman? He looked like one, with those thin and slender, appealing lips. Long eyelashes that created a beautiful shadow. While listlessly rolling hair around his thin finger covered with white gloves, he looked around the tent.

Seeing Saito, in surprise he stopped playing with his hair.

Though the left eye of the boy who introduced himself as Julio was the same color as Louise’s… the right eye that had been mostly hidden by his hair was crystal blue. In other words - the colors of his right and left eyes were different.

He smiled at Saito.

“Is it so weird that the color of my eyes are different?”

“N-no…” he blushed instinctively. What was that, he is a man, Saito tried persuade himself.

“Then don’t feel so shy looking at it.”

He said not bashfully at all. In fact, he was smiling and grinning, seemingly enjoying Saito's reaction. ''Foxy guy'', Saito thought.

“Speaking of abnormalities. You are the rumored familiar Saiton, right?"

“It's Saito.”

In a hoity-toity gesture waved, he it away and introduced himself. He bowed gracefully.

“Sorry! I was being rude! I am a priest of Romalia, Julio Cesar. I was looking forward to meeting you… Because a human being for a familiar is very rare. I wanted to meet you at least once… Ah, and you…”

Noticing Louise, Julio took off his cool mask, and gave a wide smile. It was an innocent smile, just like a bloomed flower.

“And you are Miss Vallière? As rumored! You are very beautiful!”

[[Image:ZnT07-047.jpg|thumb]]

Louise’s mouth opened, while he took her hand and placed it at his lips.

Saito trembled.

''Just whose hand do you think you're kissing? Get away, she's mine. My master.''

Saito tried to calm himself down. ''Louise, having a mouth pressed to her hand so suddenly, won’t let it slide. A kick will fly, a punch will fly, and a lot of blood will gush out.'' Saito stared in anticipation… but nothing flew at all.

Instead.

“You shouldn’t.” She cast her eyes down, with a blush on her cheeks, and said shyly.

Saito was in a cold sweat.

What’s with reaction?

He was reminded of Wardes. He remembered that Louise was weak against such charm. Saito felt like throwing up.

“It is inexcusable! To discover such beauty outside Romalia, in the middle of the war! I was born just to meet such beauty! Marvelous!”

He was talking rubbish like Guiche. Saito’s shoulders trembled. He was also angry at Louise for not taking offense at this rascal’s actions.

“Are priests allowed to touch women like that? Is it common between Romalian people…”

Instead of Saito, it was Matthew who said it with a scowl. It seemed that Julio wasn’t very popular among the members of the 2nd Dragon Knight Squadron.

“Since I was going into the war, I received a temporary secular life permission from the pope.”

“That’s sophistry.”

“I would call it expedience. A priest's privilege. However, what you said is true. Miss, I am sorry. My body was not contained by my priesthood, and reacted on its own after seeing a charming woman.”

Reverting back to joking tone, he teasingly smiled and bowed to Louise.

“But… though leading our way God is a great being, he sometimes mercifully closes his eyes. I am looking forward to seeing you every day.”

Fruity like a fool.

However… the way he acts. Though Guiche is a lady-killer and fruity, he tries to escape the relationship. However, this fellow didn't have such a gap. Compared to Wardes, who felt cold somehow, this fellow was strangely friendly. Saito understood it by instinct.

This guy was a real flirt.

Without weaknesses either.

Then Julio put on a serious face again. Such a sudden change of mood, only made him feel more hateful towards the man. Saito chewed on his handkerchief in anger.

“The story before. Were you telling the truth about that fairy?”

Fernand nodded.

“Y-yeah.”

“Can you show where you were shot down?”

Julio pointed at the map of the Albion continent spread on the table and asked.

Rene answered.

“Certainly… about one hour of flight from the continent border…”

He pointed at the corner of the map.

Interested, Julio nodded.

“Hmm, near Saxe-Gotha.”

At that time, Ginnumer coughed.

“Maybe it’s time for you to take care of your dragon.”
　
Julio spread his hands out, “I envy those who do not have to take care of a dragon,” and after leaving this sarcastic message, he left. Everyone from the 2nd Dragon Knight Squadron, who lost their dragons in battle, watched Julio’s back in hatred.

“Who is that fruity rascal?”　

When Saito, who left the dragon knight battalion headquarters, asked, Rene frowned.

“He is a priest from Romalia. Priests pretending to be dragon knights… disgusting.”

“Romalia?”

Dumbfounded Saito asked.

“You don’t know Romalia?”

Rene asked, surprised. Saito shook his head. Saito who was not from this world, was not aware about the countries and local places. However, because telling that he was from different world would be very troublesome, he came up with an excuse.

“I am from the east… From Rub' al Khali.”

“Hee! So you come from the land that always quarrels with elves!”

“Have you passed the ground where elves live?!” He was surprised. Apparently, in this world, elves are frightening and seemed to be a belligerent race. Moreover, they were on bad terms with humans.

“Romalia is a ‘religious authority’ country, that manages temples in Halkeginia. It is a country where there are a lot of priests, who are domineering, even more than nobles.”

“Romalia’s priests, because of their status as servants of God, can travel abroad freely.”

Though they were  nobles, their attitude was just as haughty.

“Can priests conjure too?”

“Sure!” one noble shouted.

“If he is born in a noble's house, where the magic is practiced, then he still caries the same blood even turning into priest… In case he is a commoner, naturally, he cannot use magic.”

“Julio comes from commoners,” someone said.

Ahh, he was not a mage.

“Then why is a guy like him riding a dragon? And on top of that is a Squadron Commander!”

“Aah, for a commoner he is abnormally good at riding dragons.”

“It’s really mortifying” one muttered.

“It is said that even though he is not a mage, dragons listen to him. I do not know if it’s true though.”

“Because of that he became Earl’s Ginnumer’s favorite, and was made into Commander of the 3rd Squadron. Since the 3rd Squadron is a foreign legion, it is an unprecedented career! Because a priest became Dragon Knight Commander, the dragon knights became a laughing stock of the other troops!”

Saito continued the talk, but was stopped by an officer with a wand who entered the tent.

“Hey, hey! Do not sit around and talk in here! Nuisance! Nuisance!”

Saito and others looked at each other.

“Let’s return to Miss Vallière’s tent. That’s where our place is.”

Then, remembering Louise, Saito turned around.

Louise stood there alone *Haaaah* with a dreamy expression on her face.

Saito became suspicious.

''Why is Louise making such a face?''

Then he remembered.

''Uh! Could it be because of Julio?

By that handsome dragon knight?

No, that priest?

Eeeh, whatever you call him!''

Anyway, since awhile ago, that blush hasn't left her face…

Saito began to burn with jealousy.

''She is making such face just because her hand was kissed! What a woman. Unfaithful! Unfaithful!'' Though not being a lover himself, Saito cursed.

''This is certainly "wrong". Just because she was complimented by that beautiful face!

What about my love confession?

No… Why?'' He thought for a moment…

Something flashed in Saito's head.

He recalled the last party with Rene and others. "Louise and I, what relationship do we have now?" and his doubt increased.

''Before, at Louise's home, she talked about "rewarding loyalty" even though I confessed.

Then… if you think about it…''

''The war has started now and we were in haste, and I was depressed in a room, thinking that everyone died…''

When you think about it very well…

''Maybe this is rejection?''

''I thought I was favored or kind of accepted… but when you think about it… is it an acceptance?''

''Loyalty reward. That’s what it was.''

In other words…

He was rejected.

Saito felt like he was hit by a hammer. He kneeled down on one knee and shook his head. Rene, seeing Saito in such a state, asked uneasily.

“H-hey… Saito?”

However, others' words failed to reach Saito.

He was completely lost in his own world.

Then came despair and anger.

Be damned 100 times for being so cute.

''Aaah, for this woman's wishes I went into a war that I did not want.''

''What was I trying so hard and risking my life for?''

''Cuuurse you.''

''Guilty! Cuuuuuuurse you!''

Anger towards Louise whirled violently. Like lava that gushed out of the volcano it washed away the sensible man in him.

Hiraga’s private trial was opened and the decision was given in two seconds.

''Defendant – Queen’s attorney, court lady Louise Françoise Le Blanc de La Vallière.''

''Presiding Judge – me.''

''Ahhn, guilty! Guilty! Go to circumstances consideration room!''

''Presiding Judge's word.''

''Following society regalement this man here said ‘I like you♪ Lets start from friend love♪” but the answer was…''

''T! H! I! S!''

''"Loyality reward"''

''"You may touch only one place you like the most."''

''You are not allowed to touch the master in public.''

''My dog. Not a dog. Ah, still a dog.''

''But yet you say a dog. And then not a dog.''

Then, he recalled the other day in the Louise‘s tent.

He thought Rene was dead and was sad, he dully was not even able to understand, that she was only wearing a mantle on her naked body. ''T-this woman is an idiot! Can’t she understand the feelings of a man?''

''Presiding Judge Hiraga, based on Article 3 of Love Between Man and Woman, gives a verdict to the defendant.''

''Verdict – ignore.''

''Starting from now.''

Saito began to walk away, ignoring Louise.

After leaving dragon knights’ headquarters tent, the story and the beautiful boy made Louise’s mind confused.

Somehow she felt uneasy.

When she saw him, she felt a strange uneasiness.

Was she startled because it was a beautiful boy?

Somewhat. Louise was a girl going through puberty and she did not hate beautiful boys. But to put it simply she did not think of him as a lover. Only one boy occupied her thoughts at the moment, even though she wasn’t fully aware of it, other boys even with a "nice face," failed to move in there.

The tenant though, was constantly making the landlord angry.

This uneasiness was part of the natural appeal.

And this uneasiness was not only because of that.

It was the "fairy" that one of the dragon knights witnessed. Though it would be easy to laugh it off as a dream… they all actually lost their memories for one week. Their carefree attitude of not worrying about anything after returning alive annoyed Louise.

''But that was because they are soldiers'', she thought, they cannot think about every little thing in the middle of the war.

While thinking about the true colors of her uneasiness… Louise came back to herself.

Hey-hey, where is Saito’s going?

Louise was ignored.

The dragon knight boys were laughing a weird laugh, and were starting to drink alcohol again, ignoring Louise. ''That idiot, just now, why was he laughing so unnaturally?''

''Was he trying to ignore me as joke?''

''And to discuss things while drinking again?''

''What-what! Don’t joke around.''

“Hey, wait!”

But Saito did not turn to her call. Did he not hear? This time she shouted.

“Saito! Wait! Escort your master to the tent properly~!”

However, he continued to ignore her.

''Heh? What?! What is this?!''

Saito didn't even turn around. ''The distance can’t be too big. He should have… heard me.''

Louise started to boil with anger towards Saito. Such behavior by the partner (sealed with Louise) made the pink-blonde girl's temper explode.

One can’t blame Louise’s short temper. When you are in love with someone, even the smallest things can be damaging and easily make one happy or angry.

Though Louise wasn’t aware of her love, it was 100% pointing at Saito. Thus even his slightest action could easily make her angry.

''Hey! I haven’t even offended this guy! And yet I am ignored!''

''Stop ignoring my words!''

Clenching her hands into fists, Louse kicked a stone on the road away.

　

Noticing the raging Louise, Rene turned to Saito and whispered,

“Isn’t she your master? Are you angry at her? Why do you ignore her?”

Saito looked at Louise.

Louise was angry. She was raging on the road.

''Angry at being ignored by her familiar. That’s understandable. I am just a familiar anyway. Yes yes.''

''Aaah, that’s right. Its impossible for a noble to fall in love with a humble familiar.''

Saito almost cried, while thinking so.

He wanted to cry bitterly, leaving Rene to comfort him.

But… Saito choked the tears down.

What kind of girl do you think Louise is? Noble girl.

You have to be gentle.

Saito clasped fists and looked up at the night sky.

The star was blinking… beautiful.

And two moons shone… like in a dream.

''Aaah, moon-star, please wash away this ugly jealousy of mine.''

''Yes. I am a man right?''

''I should ignore in anger… after all.''

Then, Saito, thinking so, gave a cramp smile.

''I am honorable man,'' he tried to persuade himself while trembling.

He thought already beaten with cold sweat.

But when he turned with concession to say “…ah, Louise come over”… surprisingly!

Louise looked the other way.

“Come over here, right.”

With her arms crossed and puffing her cheeks, she turned away.

''Wh-what’s this!?''

Disgusting. Even now this woman was treating him coldly.

But this time, it wasn’t Louise’s usual angry attitude.

But… this time Loise’s face looked uncomfortable.

''Is this all that Louise thinks of me? Uncomfortable.''

Louise's attitude was over-reacting.

Saito turned around and began to walk away quickly.

“Hey, what is this? You must be joking.”

Rene looked anxiously between Saito and Louise… and then, ran after Saito.

Louise, left behind, trembled with anger.

She bellowed towards the direction where Saito left.

“What was that?! Come over here!”

And waited for a while. But... he was not coming back.

''Wha-w-w-what a selfish thing!''

Louise was really pissed off.

''Even though I feel insecure in the middle of the war…

I am being exploited… And what kind of compassion do I get?''

Saito seemed completely not in the mood to explain anything.

Steadily, her eyes grew teary. Lately she just wanted to escape it all.

''Separately, well, that's ok. Bad, but it's ok. I‘ll forgive him. That boy is like that, can not be helped. I don’t like him, really, I don’t like, aah, maybe a little.''

Louise shook her head.

Don’t think. No good. Absolutely no good.

''Honestly, well, he said he likes me'', she thought.

However, what is this "love". Is it true?

''But if it’s love why he does treat me so coldly?'' She could not understand.

Besides, he would not be hanging with that maid.

''Really he must be saying that to all girls. Idiot. Not only to the maid.''

''He said ‘love’ to me as well.''

''Inexcusable. Fibber. Dislike. Dislike.''

“That’s enough” Louise muttered while biting her lips.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter1|Back to Chapter 1]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter3_%7EPreview%7E|Forward to Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume7 Chapter2 - MTL

2015-07-20T14:03:52Z

Coffeezombie: minor fixes

<noinclude>{{Template:PREVIEW}}</noinclude>

===Chapter Two: Fairy===

It was the third day after the miraculous return of the dragon knights. Rene and Saito, along with the rest, were partying in their tent all this while.

Ever since that party, Rene and the other members of the 2nd Dragon Knight Squadron had been making fools of themselves at Louise's tent everyday. Being so-called "guards" was merely an excuse; in reality, they were there for other reasons.

"Cheers! To our miraculous survival!"

Saito lifted the 17th toast of the day, delivered in a half-drunken stupor.

"Cheers! Cheers!"

Slurry voiced dragon knight’s cacophonous chorus joined in. Again, the lot emptied their cups, filled to the brim with grape wine, in one gulp.

"It's great to be alive. You can still drink like this!"

Said Rene's deputy, a crimson-haired youth named Matthew Pennterdon, as he casually waved his wand, creating a mini whirlwind to stir the wine. As the third son of a petty noble family, he always drank in a miserly manner - diluting the wine with water before drinking it. So, he would occasionally use magic in this manner to stir his cup.

That pair of attention-grabbing twin dragon knights, were called Gilbert and Siegfried. With soft, pale golden hair and cute maiden-like faces, these two came from a noble family which had fallen into ill times. They helped each other to fill up the cups with wine, while grinning away.

Besides Louise, the rest were already dead drunk. No.... one of them seemed to have some sort of trouble, and was in deep thought, the somewhat taciturn Fernand. When Saito toasted him, he merely shook his head. He appeared to be worrying about something.

At this point, the plump Rene showed up, hugging a sack full of stuff.

"Captain of the 2nd Dragon Knight Squadron, Rene Vonke, has returned!"

"Hat's off. It's been hard on you."

Saito, who was sitting in the center seat, burst into laughter, the with dragon knight’s following him.

Sitting in the nook of the tent and hugging her knees, Louise could only watch the spectacle in frustration.

''What is it with this bunch?''

Simply put, they were treating the place as if it was their room. They were pretending to guard but coming here just to drink, away from the prying eyes of senior officers. Here they could do whatever they wanted.

Louise bit her lip in hatred. Of course, it wasn't easy for them to escape death, a little wine for celebration would still be tolerable.

But...

They were doing this every day! EVERY SINGLE DAY! And it was from dawn to dusk!

And these fellows have absolutely no idea on how to keep a room clean! Louise's grinding of her teeth became very audible. Bottles, bones of fowl and leftover scraps were scattered everywhere; the sight of it all was unbearable.

Whenever she complained, she got a chirpy "Okayyyyy!" in reply, but that was all. No one cleaned up the mess. As a result, the rubbish grew by the day, along with Louise's frustration.

Saito was the most unforgivable one. Initially, she thought that he'd warn them on Louise's behalf. Instead, that idiot began leading the racket, and was now the "High Commander." "An absolute general of fools, how fitting for him," thought Louise, as she sighed.

"Status report!" said Saito, who really thought that he had become a general. Rene noisily opened the sack.

"Smoked ham, dried meats, sausages... and wine!"

Upon seeing all the food that was handily "requisitioned" from the warehouse; everyone cheered at once.

"Now, I shall decorate this officer with a medal..."

But, he has no medals with him. Just as Saito was being troubled by this, someone stuffed something into his hand. It was a light, pure white piece of fabric.

"Wha-what is this?"

Having figured out what that "something" really was, Louise hastily rose to her feet.

"Hey! That's my underwear! What are you guys thinking?!"

"Ah, because it was left there," said Matthew, who was the one who passed it to Saito.

"There... there's plenty over here," hollered the trembling Gilbert and Siegfried, as they opened Louise's wardrobe.

"This's the best medal ever!" One by one, the knights laughed.

“Lowest! You truly are the lowest!”

Blushing Louise hit Gilbert’s head and Siegfried’s chest with the wine bottle, threw a poultry bone at the rolling Rene, and all other drunken dragon knights were kicked and hit.

Lastly, she kicked a flustered Saito in the groin, and sat riding on his neck.

“Constantly making noise! Habit of a familiar! That’s the status of the familiar! A D-d-dog's status! A Dog's! Just like a dog's status!”

Her voice squeaked each time she said "status". She was losing her reason.

“It can’t be; so you are her familiar!” Rene and others watched Louise’s and Saito’s flustered faces and started laughing loudly again.

“A Person being a familiar, what a weird story!”

Rene and others summoned “Pon!” And many familiars jumped into the tent. Because they were Wind mages, most of their familiars were winged… An owl, a falcon, a flying fox… a small griffon and a hippogriffon, even a phantom beast’s figure could be seen.

“These are familiars! Aahahaha!”

“Don’t think I l-love this guy or anything! This idiot came on his own!”

“Well, Summon Servant doesn't let you choose the partner!”

Rene, while laughing, approached Louise and said.

“However, you, Miss Vallière, summoned a boyfriend. The familiar and the lover in one, that might be ideal for a mage!”

The dragon knights burst out laughing.

“He is not my lover! Idiot! All idiots! Why can’t you understand?!”

Then Matthew said grinning.

“How about the other day, hmm?”

“You were very naked under the mantle! What about that?!”

Even Louise's neck crimsoned.

“Ribaldry! Lowest! Boys of your age shouldn’t have thoughts like this!”

At last, Louise grabbed the blanket and put it over her head.

Even after calming down, she wouldn't come out, instead pretending to sleep.

“Spicy. I wonder why she is so angry?”

Rene muttered anxiously. After that, they all simultaneously looked for Saito's reaction.

And Saito… had a worried frown on his face.

Where do we stand?

What is our relationship now?

Familiar and master, however, it seemed that their relationship progressed…

But did it really progress?

However, that time in the boat, they became close when he called for Louise. ''But what does Louise really think of me?''

He felt uneasy.

“We didn’t mean any harm, sorry buddy.”

“A, aah” With mixed feelings, Saito nodded.

Rene and others exchanged looks.

“Ribaldry has been said.”

“It can't be helped. We are lower class nobles.” Matthew said.

“It happens to peerage as well! But Miss Vallière called it ribaldry and was annoyed! Aahahaha!” Siegfried and Gilbert laughed into each others' faces.

Indeed, thought Saito. Children in the Academy of Magic were all young nobles and ladies. They were all from high-status families like Louise’s, and even though Guiche’s and Montmorency’s families had financial problems, Guiche’s father was still a field marshal, and a field marshal is well respected within the military, right?

Louise and the others studied in a private, prestigious school which was very different from the public schools.

''Aah, so that’s why I felt so close to these guy's from the beginning'', Saito thought.

Then he recalled Rene's words.

He said, that you can only advance in rank on the battlefield. Feeling sympathy, Saito sobered in a moment.

“Ha, drinking certainly makes me happy, after a great deed!"
　
Said Rene.

“That’s right! Even wingless, the 2nd Dragon Knight Squadron will show how great they are!”

“Aahaha” Gilbert and Siegfried neighed.

“Aaah, when will we finally attack Albion’s army in Londinium? It has been ten days since we landed!”

Matthew said impatiently.

That’s right. There were no marching orders from the allied forces. Seems like they were waiting for an Albion army to come to Rosais where they could repulse them… But Albion's army didn’t seem to move either.

At that time… the dragon knight's wish seemed to come true, as a single child soldier came to the tent.

“Haah, an order from the dragon knight battalion headquarters.”

The boy seemed to be thirteen years old. He had a frightened look on his face seeing vulgar senior nobles with a mess all around.

“Battalion headquarters? What good are dragon knights without dragons?"

Rene sarcastically asked.

“I do not know. I am just reporting orders…”

What duties could they be given? Gilbert grumbled, and everyone, now with a serious look, started cleaning up after themselves.

But… unfortunately for the dragon knights, it was not about getting a chance to prove themselves. Rene, who ran into the tent with his sword ready, after seeing the yawning Earl Ginnumer, lost any kind of expectations.

“Forget about the report. For now, please tell the story of your returning alive.”

Saito and Louise also came. Mostly because they could not leave without their "guards".

Rene, in a not very motivated voice, began the report. Most of it was the same as the time he spoke the other day.

They were shot, they fell… one week later, they all awoke on the dragon’s back. That’s it.

It was certainly a mysterious story. However, during wars in magic-using Halkeginia, unexpected things happened a lot. Because of war, no one really cared about it.

However, Louise quietly listened to that story. It seemed that it had caught her interest.

Then, when it comes to an end...

A single boy started speaking hesitantly.

It was obedient Fernand. After making a thoughtful face, he said,

“T-that…”

“What's wrong Fernand, do you want to go to the bathroom?”

Matthew teased. Making the boy flustered.

“T-that’s not it! I have something to report! Stop making fun of me!”

Because the always obedient Fernand had a serious look on his face everyone fell silent.

“W-well… I cannot say for sure if it was illusion or reality the other day… but when I calmly think about it, but that…”

“What’s the matter? Give a brief report,” ordered Ginnumer.

“Ye-yes! The report! When I crashed, I was thrown off the back of the dragon… and laid on the ground for a while. Not moving anything… my body was paralytic. Ha ha, I thought I was about to die… But then, I saw.”

Ginnumer, seemed not to be in a mood for this, and urged him on.

“What?”

The boy, in doubt for a moment wether or not to say it, muttered hesitatingly,

“It was a fairy.”

“What kind of fairy? Water? Then it was a spirit.”

“It’s different! It was not that flabby! It was… more beautiful! A Fairy of the Wind!”

“'Fairies of the Wind' do not exist. Fairies, unlike the spirits of the dead, are legendary living beings.”

“I do not understand myself! But, I know was a fairy…”

“How did it look like?”

“Very beautiful… a girl. With beautiful blond hair… her body shone. No doubt, it was a fairy! An ancient fairy!”

Everyone scorned Fernand's words.

Then.

“Beautiful blond hair, like mine?”

A clear voice said. The voice sounded so sweet that at first it was hard to tell if it belonged to a man or woman.

A tall, blond boy entered the tent. Saito’s and Louise’s eyes were drawn at once to that beautiful boy. The 2nd Dragon Knight Squadron made unpleasant faces.

“What do you want to say about your blond hair, Romalian?”

“Please remember my name first – Julio Cesar.”

The name seemed manly. A handsome dragon knight, who introduced himself as Julio, after gracefully bowing to Ginnumer, reported.

“The 3rd Dragon Knight Squadron, returned from the patrol flight.”

Ginnumer nodded with a smile.

“Was the first unit successful?”

“Yes.”

“Well then, get some rest.”

“Certainly.”

The knight made a soft bow.

Julio looked around the tent. This reminded Saito of the similar antipathy he felt towards Wardes when they first met. ''Huuh?'' he really did not like this fellow.

Well anyway, it was not surprising. Though Guiche was lady-killer, he was different. Was he a woman? He looked like one, with those thin and slender, appealing lips. Long eyelashes that created a beautiful shadow. While listlessly rolling hair around his thin finger covered with white gloves, he looked around the tent.

Seeing Saito, in surprise he stopped playing with his hair.

Though the left eye of the boy who introduced himself as Julio was the same color as Louise’s… the right eye that had been mostly hidden by his hair was crystal blue. In other words - the colors of his right and left eyes were different.

He smiled at Saito.

“Is it so weird that the color of my eyes are different?”

“N-no…” he blushed instinctively. What was that, he is a man, Saito tried persuade himself.

“Then don’t feel so shy looking at it.”

He said not bashfully at all. In fact, he was smiling and grinning, seemingly enjoying Saito's reaction. ''Foxy guy'', Saito thought.

“Speaking of abnormalities. You are the rumored familiar Saiton, right?"

“It's Saito.”

In a hoity-toity gesture waved, he it away and introduced himself. He bowed gracefully.

“Sorry! I was being rude! I am a priest of Romalia, Julio Cesar. I was looking forward to meeting you… Because a human being for a familiar is very rare. I wanted to meet you at least once… Ah, and you…”

Noticing Louise, Julio took off his cool mask, and gave a wide smile. It was an innocent smile, just like a bloomed flower.

“And you are Miss Vallière? As rumored! You are very beautiful!”

[[Image:ZnT07-047.jpg|thumb]]

Louise’s mouth opened, while he took her hand and placed it at his lips.

Saito trembled.

''Just whose hand do you think you're kissing? Get away, she's mine. My master.''

Saito tried to calm himself down. ''Louise, having a mouth pressed to her hand so suddenly, won’t let it slide. A kick will fly, a punch will fly, and a lot of blood will gush out.'' Saito stared in anticipation… but nothing flew at all.

Instead.

“You shouldn’t.” She cast her eyes down, with a blush on her cheeks, and said shyly.

Saito was in a cold sweat.

What’s with reaction?

He was reminded of Wardes. He remembered that Louise was weak against such charm. Saito felt like throwing up.

“It is inexcusable! To discover such beauty outside Romalia, in the middle of the war! I was born just to meet such beauty! Marvelous!”

He was talking rubbish like Guiche. Saito’s shoulders trembled. He was also angry at Louise for not taking offense at this rascal’s actions.

“Are priests allowed to touch women like that? Is it common between Romalian people…”

Instead of Saito, it was Matthew who said it with a scowl. Seems like Julio wasn’t very popular among the members of the 2nd Dragon Knight Squadron.

“Since I was going into the war, I received a temporary secular life permission from the pope.”

“That’s sophistry.”

“I would call it expedience. A priest's privilege. However, what you said is true. Miss, I am sorry. My body was not contained by my priesthood, and reacted on its own after seeing a charming woman.”

Reverting back to joking tone, he teasingly smiled and bowed to Louise.

“But… though leading our way God is a great being, he sometimes mercifully closes his eyes. I am looking forward to seeing you every day.”

Fruity like a fool.

However… the way he acts. Though Guiche is a lady-killer and fruity, he tries to escape the relationship. However, this fellow didn't have such a gap. Compared to Wardes, who felt cold somehow, this fellow was strangely friendly. Saito understood it by instinct.

This guy was a real flirt.

Without weaknesses either.

Then Julio put on a serious face again. Such a sudden change of mood, only made him feel more hateful towards the man. Saito chewed on his handkerchief in anger.

“The story before. Were you telling the truth about that fairy?”

Fernand nodded.

“Y-yeah.”

“Can you show where you were shot down?”

Julio pointed at the map of the Albion continent spread on the table and asked.

Rene answered.

“Certainly… about one hour of flight from the continent border…”

He pointed at the corner of the map.

Interested, Julio nodded.

“Hmm, near Saxe-Gotha.”

At that time, Ginnumer coughed.

“Maybe it’s time for you to take care of your dragon.”
　
Julio spread his hands out, “I envy those who do not have to take care of a dragon,” and after leaving this sarcastic message, he left. Everyone from the 2nd Dragon Knight Squadron, who lost their dragons in battle, watched Julio’s back in hatred.

“Who is that fruity rascal?”　

When Saito, who left the dragon knight battalion headquarters, asked, Rene frowned.

“He is a priest from Romalia. Priests pretending to be dragon knights… disgusting.”

“Romalia?”

Dumbfounded Saito asked.

“You don’t know Romalia?”

Rene asked, surprised. Saito shook his head. Saito who was not from this world, was not aware about the countries and local places. However, because telling that he was from different world would be very troublesome, he came up with an excuse.

“I am from the east… From Rub' al Khali.”

“Hee! So you come from the land that always quarrels with elves!”

“Have you passed the ground where elves live?!” He was surprised. Apparently, in this world, elves are frightening and seemed to be a belligerent race. Moreover, they were on bad terms with humans.

“Romalia is a ‘religious authority’ country, that manages buddhist temples in Halkeginia. It is a country where there are a lot of priests, who are domineering, even more than nobles.”

“Romalia’s priests, because of their status as servants of God, can travel abroad freely.”

Though they were  nobles, their attitude was just as haughty.

“Can priests conjure too?”

“Sure!” one noble shouted.

“If he is born in a noble's house, where the magic is practiced, then he still caries the same blood even turning into priest… In case he is a commoner, naturally, he cannot use magic.”

“Julio comes from commoners,” someone said.

Ahh, he was not a mage.

“Then why is a guy like him riding a dragon? And on top of that is a Squadron Commander!”

“Aah, for a commoner he is abnormally good at riding dragons.”

“It’s really mortifying” one muttered.

“It is said that even though he is not a mage, dragons listen to him. I do not know if it’s true though.”

“Because of that he became Earl’s Ginnumer’s favorite, and was made into Commander of the 3rd Squadron. Since the 3rd Squadron is a foreign legion, it is an unprecedented career! Because a priest became Dragon Knight Commander, the dragon knights became a laughing stock of the other troops!”

Saito continued the talk, but was stopped by an officer with a wand who entered the tent.

“Hey, hey! Do not sit around and talk in here! Nuisance! Nuisance!”

Saito and others looked at each other.

“Let’s return to Miss Vallière’s tent. That’s where our place is.”

Then, remembering Louise, Saito turned around.

Louise stood there alone *Haaaah* with a dreamy expression on her face.

Saito became suspicious.

''Why is Louise making such a face?''

Then he remembered.

''Uh! Could it be because of Julio?

By that handsome dragon knight?

No, that priest?

Eeeh, whatever you call him!''

Anyway, since awhile ago, that blush hasn't left her face…

Saito began to burn with jealousy.

''She is making such face just because her hand was kissed! What a woman. Unfaithful! Unfaithful!'' Though not being a lover himself, Saito cursed.

''This is certainly "wrong". Just because she was complimented by that beautiful face!

What about my love confession?

No… Why?'' He thought for a moment…

Something flashed in Saito's head.

He recalled the last party with Rene and others. "Louise and I, what relationship do we have now?" and his doubt increased.

''Before, at Louise's home, she talked about "rewarding loyalty" even though I confessed.

Then… if you think about it…''

''The war has started now and we were in haste, and I was depressed in a room, thinking that everyone died…''

When you think about it very well…

''Maybe this is rejection?''

''I thought I was favored or kind of accepted… but when you think about it… is it an acceptance?''

''Loyalty reward. That’s what it was.''

In other words…

He was rejected.

Saito felt like he was hit by a hammer. He kneeled down on one knee and shook his head. Rene, seeing Saito in such a state, asked uneasily.

“H-hey… Saito?”

However, others' words failed to reach Saito.

He was completely lost in his own world.

Then came despair and anger.

Be damned 100 times for being so cute.

''Aaah, for this woman's wishes I went into a war that I did not want.''

''What was I trying so hard and risking my life for?''

''Cuuurse you.''

''Guilty! Cuuuuuuurse you!''

Anger towards Louise whirled violently. Like lava that gushed out of the volcano it washed away the sensible man in him.

Hiraga’s private trial was opened and the decision was given in two seconds.

''Defendant – Queen’s attorney, court lady Louise Françoise Le Blanc de La Vallière.''

''Presiding Judge – me.''

''Ahhn, guilty! Guilty! Go to circumstances consideration room!''

''Presiding Judge's word.''

''Following society regalement this man here said ‘I like you♪ Lets start from friend love♪” but the answer was…''

''T! H! I! S!''

''"Loyality reward"''

''"You may touch only one place you like the most."''

''You are not allowed to touch the master in public.''

''My dog. Not a dog. Ah, still a dog.''

''But yet you say a dog. And then not a dog.''

Then, he recalled the other day in the Louise‘s tent.

He thought Rene was dead and was sad, he dully was not even able to understand, that she was only wearing a mantle on her naked body. ''T-this woman is an idiot! Can’t she understand the feelings of a man?''

''Presiding Judge Hiraga, based on Article 3 of Love Between Man and Woman, gives a verdict to the defendant.''

''Verdict – ignore.''

''Starting from now.''

Saito began to walk away, ignoring Louise.

After leaving dragon knights’ headquarters tent, the story and the beautiful boy made Louise’s mind confused.

Somehow she felt uneasy.

When she saw him, she felt a strange uneasiness.

Was she startled because it was a beautiful boy?

Somewhat. Louise was a girl going through puberty and she did not hate beautiful boys. But to put it simply she did not think of him as a lover. Only one boy occupied her thoughts at the moment, even though she wasn’t fully aware of it, other boys even with a "nice face," failed to move in there.

The tenant though, was constantly making the landlord angry.

This uneasiness was part of the natural appeal.

And this uneasiness was not only because of that.

It was the "fairy" that one of the dragon knights witnessed. Though it would be easy to laugh it off as a dream… they all actually lost their memories for one week. Their carefree attitude of not worrying about anything after returning alive annoyed Louise.

''But that was because they are soldiers'', she thought, they cannot think about every little thing in the middle of the war.

While thinking about the true colors of her uneasiness… Louise came back to herself.

Hey-hey, where is Saito’s going?

Louise was ignored.

The dragon knight boys were laughing a weird laugh, and were starting to drink alcohol again, ignoring Louise. ''That idiot, just now, why was he laughing so unnaturally?''

''Was he trying to ignore me as joke?''

''And to discuss things while drinking again?''

''What-what! Don’t joke around.''

“Hey, wait!”

But Saito did not turn to her call. Did he not hear? This time she shouted.

“Saito! Wait! Escort your master to the tent properly~!”

However, he continued to ignore her.

''Heh? What?! What is this?!''

Saito didn't even turn around. ''The distance can’t be too big. He should have… heard me.''

Louise started to boil with anger towards Saito. Such behavior by the partner (sealed with Louise) made the pink-blonde girl's temper explode.

One can’t blame Louise’s short temper. When you are in love with someone, even the smallest things can be damaging and easily make one happy or angry.

Though Louise wasn’t aware of her love, it was 100% pointing at Saito. Thus even his slightest action could easily make her angry.

''Hey! I haven’t even offended this guy! And yet I am ignored!''

''Stop ignoring my words!''

Clenching her hands into fists, Louse kicked a stone on the road away.

　

Noticing the raging Louise, Rene turned to Saito and whispered,

“Isn’t she your master? Are you angry at her? Why do you ignore her?”

Saito looked at Louise.

Louise was angry. She was raging on the road.

''Angry at being ignored by her familiar. That’s understandable. I am just a familiar anyway. Yes yes.''

''Aaah, that’s right. Its impossible for a noble to fall in love with a humble familiar.''

Saito almost cried, while thinking so.

He wanted to cry bitterly, leaving Rene to comfort him.

But… Saito choked the tears down.

What kind of girl do you think Louise is? Noble girl.

You have to be gentle.

Saito clasped fists and looked up at the night sky.

The star was blinking… beautiful.

And two moons shone… like in a dream.

''Aaah, moon-star, please wash away this ugly jealousy of mine.''

''Yes. I am a man right?''

''I should ignore in anger… after all.''

Then, Saito, thinking so, gave a cramp smile.

''I am honorable man,'' he tried to persuade himself while trembling.

He thought already beaten with cold sweat.

But when he turned with concession to say “…ah, Louise come over”… surprisingly!

Louise looked the other way.

“Come over here, right.”

With her arms crossed and puffing her cheeks, she turned away.

''Wh-what’s this!?''

Disgusting. Even now this woman was treating him coldly.

But this time, it wasn’t Louise’s usual angry attitude.

But… this time Loise’s face looked uncomfortable.

''Is this all that Louise thinks of me? Uncomfortable.''

Louise's attitude was over-reacting.

Saito turned around and began to walk away quickly.

“Hey, what is this? You must be joking.”

Rene looked anxiously between Saito and Louise… and then, ran after Saito.

Louise, left behind, trembled with anger.

She bellowed towards the direction where Saito left.

“What was that?! Come over here!”

And waited for a while. But... he was not coming back.

''Wha-w-w-what a selfish thing!''

Louise was really pissed off.

''Even though I feel insecure in the middle of the war…

I am being exploited… And what kind of compassion do I get?''

Saito seemed completely not in the mood to explain anything.

Steadily, her eyes grew teary. Lately she just wanted to escape it all.

''Separately, well, that's ok. Bad, but it's ok. I‘ll forgive him. That boy is like that, can not be helped. I don’t like him, really, I don’t like, aah, maybe a little.''

Louise shook her head.

Don’t think. No good. Absolutely no good.

''Honestly, well, he said he likes me'', she thought.

However, what is this "love". Is it true?

''But if it’s love why he does treat me so coldly?'' She could not understand.

Besides, he would not be hanging with that maid.

''Really he must be saying that to all girls. Idiot. Not only to the maid.''

''He said ‘love’ to me as well.''

''Inexcusable. Fibber. Dislike. Dislike.''

“That’s enough” Louise muttered while biting her lips.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter1|Back to Chapter 1]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter3_%7EPreview%7E|Forward to Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume7 Chapter2 - MTL

2015-07-20T13:54:03Z

Coffeezombie: minor translation fixes

<noinclude>{{Template:PREVIEW}}</noinclude>

===Chapter Two: Fairy===

It was the third day after the miraculous return of the dragon knights. Rene and Saito, along with the rest, were partying in their tent all this while.

Ever since that party, Rene and the other members of the 2nd Dragon Knight Squadron had been making fools of themselves at Louise's tent everyday. Being so-called "guards" was merely an excuse; in reality, they were there for other reasons.

"Cheers! To our miraculous survival!"

Saito lifted the 17th toast of the day, delivered in a half-drunken stupor.

"Cheers! Cheers!"

Slurry voiced dragon knight’s cacophonous chorus joined in. Again, the lot emptied their cups, filled to the brim with grape wine, in one gulp.

"It's great to be alive. You can still drink like this!"

Said Rene's deputy, a crimson-haired youth named Matthew Pennterdon, as he casually waved his wand, creating a mini whirlwind to stir the wine. As the third son of a petty noble family, he always drank in a miserly manner - diluting the wine with water before drinking it. So, he would occasionally use magic in this manner to stir his cup.

That pair of attention-grabbing twin dragon knights, were called Gilbert and Siegfried. With soft, pale golden hair and cute maiden-like faces, these two came from a noble family which had fallen into ill times. They helped each other to fill up the cups with wine, while grinning away.

Besides Louise, the rest were already dead drunk. No.... one of them seemed to have some sort of trouble, and was in deep thought, the somewhat taciturn Fernand. When Saito toasted him, he merely shook his head. He appeared to be worrying about something.

At this point, the plump Rene showed up, hugging a sack full of stuff.

"Captain of the 2nd Dragon Knight Squadron, Rene Vonke, has returned!"

"Hat's off. It's been hard on you."

Saito, who was sitting in the center seat, burst into laughter, the with dragon knight’s following him.

Sitting in the nook of the tent and hugging her knees, Louise could only watch the spectacle in frustration.

''What is it with this bunch?''

Simply put, they were treating the place as if it was their room. They were pretending to guard but coming here just to drink, away from the prying eyes of senior officers. Here they could do whatever they wanted.

Louise bit her lip in hatred. Of course, it wasn't easy for them to escape death, a little wine for celebration would still be tolerable.

But...

They were doing this every day! EVERY SINGLE DAY! And it was from dawn to dusk!

And these fellows have absolutely no idea on how to keep a room clean! Louise's grinding of her teeth became very audible. Bottles, bones of fowl and leftover scraps were scattered everywhere; the sight of it all was unbearable.

Whenever she complained, she got a chirpy "Okayyyyy!" in reply, but that was all. No one cleaned up the mess. As a result, the rubbish grew by the day, along with Louise's frustration.

Saito was the most unforgivable one. Initially, she thought that he'd warn them on Louise's behalf. Instead, that idiot began leading the racket, and was now the "High Commander." "An absolute general of fools, how fitting for him," thought Louise, as she sighed.

"Status report!" said Saito, who really thought that he had become a general. Rene noisily opened the sack.

"Smoked ham, dried meats, sausages... and wine!"

Upon seeing all the food that was handily "requisitioned" from the warehouse; everyone cheered at once.

"Now, I shall decorate this officer with a medal..."

But, he has no medals with him. Just as Saito was being troubled by this, someone stuffed something into his hand. It was a light, pure white piece of fabric.

"Wha-what is this?"

Having figured out what that "something" really was, Louise hastily rose to her feet.

"Hey! That's my underwear! What are you guys thinking?!"

"Ah, because it was left there," said Matthew, who was the one who passed it to Saito.

"There... there's plenty over here," hollered the trembling Gilbert and Siegfried, as they opened Louise's wardrobe.

"This's the best medal ever!" One by one, the knights laughed.

“Lowest! You truly are the lowest!”

Blushing Louise hit Gilbert’s head and Siegfried’s chest with the wine bottle, threw a poultry bone at the rolling Rene, and all other drunken dragon knights were kicked and hit.

Lastly, she kicked a flustered Saito in the groin, and sat riding on his neck.

“Constantly making noise! Habit of a familiar! That’s the status of the familiar! A D-d-dog's status! A Dog's! Just like a dog's status!”

Her voice squeaked each time she said "status". She was losing her reason.

“It can’t be; so you are her familiar!” Rene and others watched Louise’s and Saito’s flustered faces and started laughing loudly again.

“A Person being a familiar, what a weird story!”

Rene and others summoned “Pon!” And many familiars jumped into the tent. Because they were Wind mages, most of their familiars were winged… An owl, a falcon, a flying fox… a small griffon and a hippogriffon, even a phantom beast’s figure could be seen.

“These are familiars! Aahahaha!”

“Don’t think I l-love this guy or anything! This idiot came on his own!”

“Well, Summon Servant doesn't let you choose the partner!”

Rene, while laughing, approached Louise and said.

“However, you, Miss Vallière, summoned a boyfriend. The familiar and the lover in one, that might be ideal for a mage!”

The dragon knights burst out laughing.

“He is not my lover! Idiot! All idiots! Why can’t you understand?!”

Then Matthew said grinning.

“How about the other day, hmm?”

“You were very naked under the mantle! What about that?!”

Even Louise's neck crimsoned.

“Ribaldry! Lowest! Boys of your age shouldn’t have thoughts like this!”

At last, Louise grabbed the blanket and put it over her head.

Even after calming down, she wouldn't come out, instead pretending to sleep.

“Spicy. I wonder why she is so angry?”

Rene muttered anxiously. After that, they all simultaneously looked for Saito's reaction.

And Saito… had a worried frown on his face.

Where do we stand?

What is our relationship now?

Familiar and master, however, it seemed that their relationship progressed…

But did it really progress?

However, that time in the boat, they became close when he called for Louise. ''But what does Louise really think of me?''

He felt uneasy.

“We didn’t mean any harm, sorry buddy.”

“A, aah” With mixed feelings, Saito nodded.

Rene and others exchanged looks.

“Ribaldry has been said.”

“It can't be helped. We are lower class nobles.” Matthew said.

“It happens to peerage as well! But Miss Vallière called it ribaldry and was annoyed! Aahahaha!” Siegfried and Gilbert laughed into each others' faces.

Indeed, thought Saito. Children in the Academy of Magic were all young nobles and ladies. They were all from high-status families like Louise’s, and even though Guiche’s and Montmorency’s families had financial problems, Guiche’s father was still a field marshal, and a field marshal is well respected within the military, right?

Louise and the others studied in a private, prestigious school which was very different from the public schools.

''Aah, so that’s why I felt so close to these guy's from the beginning'', Saito thought.

Then he recalled Rene's words.

He said, that you can only advance in rank on the battlefield. Feeling sympathy, Saito sobered in a moment.

“Ha, drinking certainly makes me happy, after a great deed!"
　
Said Rene.

“That’s right! Even wingless, the 2nd Dragon Knight Squadron will show how great they are!”

“Aahaha” Gilbert and Siegfried neighed.

“Aaah, when will we finally attack Albion’s army in Londinium? It has been ten days since we landed!”

Matthew said impatiently.

That’s right. There were no marching orders from the allied forces. Seems like they were waiting for an Albion army to come to Rosais where they could repulse them… But Albion's army didn’t seem to move either.

At that time… the dragon knight's wish seemed to come true, as a single child soldier came to the tent.

“Haah, an order from the dragon knight battalion headquarters.”

The boy seemed to be thirteen years old. He had a frightened look on his face seeing vulgar senior nobles with a mess all around.

“Battalion headquarters? What good are dragon knights without dragons?"

Rene sarcastically asked.

“I do not know. I am just reporting orders…”

What duties could they be given? Gilbert grumbled, and everyone, now with a serious look, started cleaning up after themselves.

But… unfortunately for the dragon knights, it was not about getting a chance to prove themselves. Rene, who ran into the tent with his sword ready, after seeing the yawning Earl Ginnumer, lost any kind of expectations.

“Forget about the report. For now, please tell the story of your returning alive.”

Saito and Louise also came. Mostly because they could not leave without their "guards".

Rene, in a not very motivated voice, began the report. Most of it was the same as the time he spoke the other day.

They were shot, they fell… one week later, they all awoke on the dragon’s back. That’s it.

It was certainly a mysterious story. However, during wars in magic-using Halkeginia, unexpected things happened a lot. Because of war, no one really cared about it.

However, Louise quietly listened to that story. It seemed that it had caught her interest.

Then, when it comes to an end...

A single boy started speaking hesitantly.

It was obedient Fernand. After making a thoughtful face, he said,

“T-that…”

“What's wrong Fernand, do you want to go to the bathroom?”

Matthew teased. Making the boy flustered.

“T-that’s not it! I have something to report! Stop making fun of me!”

Because the always obedient Fernand had a serious look on his face everyone fell silent.

“W-well… I cannot say for sure if it was illusion or reality the other day… but when I calmly think about it, but that…”

“What’s the matter? Give a brief report,” ordered Ginnumer.

“Ye-yes! The report! When I crashed, I was thrown off the back of the dragon… and laid on the ground for a while. Not moving anything… my body was paralytic. Ha ha, I thought I was about to die… But then, I saw.”

Ginnumer, seemed not to be in a mood for this, and urged him on.

“What?”

The boy, in doubt for a moment wether or not to say it, muttered hesitatingly,

“It was a fairy.”

“What kind of fairy? Water? Then it was a spirit.”

“It’s different! It was not that flabby! It was… more beautiful! A Fairy of the Wind!”

“'Fairies of the Wind' do not exist. Fairies, unlike the spirits of the dead, are legendary living beings.”

“I do not understand myself! But, I know was a fairy…”

“How did it look like?”

“Very beautiful… girl. With beautiful blond hair… her body shone. No doubt, it was a fairy! An ancient fairy!”

Everyone scorned Fernand's words.

Then.

“Beautiful blond hair, like mine?”

A clear voice said. The voice sounded so sweet that at first it was hard to tell if it belonged to a man or woman.

A tall, blond boy entered the tent. Saito’s and Louise’s eyes were drawn at once to that beautiful boy. The 2nd Dragon Knight Squadron made unpleasant faces.

“What do you want to say about your blond hair, Romalian?”

“Please remember my name first – Julio Cesar.”

The name seems manly. A handsome dragon knight, who introduced himself as Julio, after gracefully bowing to Ginnumer, reported.

“The 3rd Dragon Knight Squadron, returned from the patrol flight.”

Ginnumer nodded with a smile.

“Was the first unit successful?”

“Yes.”

“Well then, get some rest.”

“Certainly.”

The knight made a soft bow.

Julio looked around the tent. This reminded Saito of the similar antipathy he felt towards Wardes when they first met. ''Huuh?'' he really did not like this fellow.

Well anyway, it is not surprising. Though Guiche was lady-killer, he was different. Was he a woman? He looked like one, with those thin and slender, appealing lips. Long eyelashes that created a beautiful shadow. While listlessly rolling hair around his thin finger covered with white gloves, he looked around the tent.

Seeing Saito, in surprise he stopped playing with his hair.

Though the left eye of the boy who introduced himself as Julio was the same color as Louise’s… the right eye that had been mostly hidden by his hair was crystal blue. In other words - the colors of his right and left eyes were different.

He smiled at Saito.

“Is it so weird that the color of my eyes are different?”

“N-no…” he blushed instinctively. What was that, he is a man, Saito tried persuade himself.

“Then don’t feel so shy looking at it.”

He said not bashfully at all. In fact, he was smiling and grinning, seemingly enjoying Saito's reaction. ''Foxy guy'', Saito thought.

“Speaking of abnormalities. You are the rumored familiar Saiton, right?"

“It's Saito.”

In a hoity-toity gesture waved, he it away and introduced himself. He bowed gracefully.

“Sorry! I was being rude! I am a priest of Romalia, Julio Cesar. I was looking forward to meeting you… Because a human being for a familiar is very rare. I wanted to meet you at least once… Ah, and you…”

Noticing Louise, Julio took off his cool mask, and gave a wide smile. It was an innocent smile, just like a bloomed flower.

“And you are Miss Vallière? As rumored! You are very beautiful!”

[[Image:ZnT07-047.jpg|thumb]]

Louise’s mouth opened, while he took her hand and placed it at his lips.

Saito trembled.

''Just whose hand do you think you're kissing? Get away, she's mine. My master.''

Saito tried to calm himself down. ''Louise, having a mouth pressed to her hand so suddenly, won’t let it slide. A kick will fly, a punch will fly, and a lot of blood will gush out.'' Saito stared in anticipation… but nothing flew at all.

Instead.

“You shouldn’t.” She cast her eyes down, with a blush on her cheeks, and said shyly.

Saito was in a cold sweat.

What’s with reaction?

He was reminded of Wardes. He remembered that Louise was weak against such charm. Saito felt like throwing up.

“It is inexcusable! To discover such beauty outside Romalia, in the middle of the war! I was born just to meet such beauty! Marvelous!”

He was talking rubbish like Guiche. Saito’s shoulders trembled. He was also angry at Louise for not taking offense at this rascal’s actions.

“Are priests allowed to touch women like that? Is it common between Romalian people…”

Instead of Saito, it was Matthew who said it with a scowl. Seems like Julio wasn’t very popular among the members of the 2nd Dragon Knight Squadron.

“Since I was going into the war, I received a temporary secular life permission from the pope.”

“That’s sophistry.”

“I would call it expedience. A priest's privilege. However, what you said is true. Miss, I am sorry. My body was not contained by my priesthood, and reacted on its own after seeing a charming woman.”

Reverting back to joking tone, he teasingly smiled and bowed to Louise.

“But… though leading our way God is a great being, he sometimes mercifully closes his eyes. I am looking forward to seeing you every day.”

Fruity like a fool.

However… the way he acts. Though Guiche is a lady-killer and fruity, he tries to escape the relationship. However, this fellow didn't have such a gap. Compared to Wardes, who felt cold somehow, this fellow was strangely friendly. Saito understood it by instinct.

This guy was a real flirt.

Without weaknesses either.

Then Julio put on a serious face again. Such a sudden change of mood, only made him feel more hateful towards the man. Saito chewed on his handkerchief in anger.

“The story before. Were you telling the truth about that fairy?”

Fernand nodded.

“Y-yeah.”

“Can you show where you were shot down?”

Julio pointed at the map of the Albion continent spread on the table and asked.

Rene answered.

“Certainly… about one hour of flight from the continent border…”

He pointed at the corner of the map.

Interested, Julio nodded.

“Hmm, near Saxe-Gotha.”

At that time, Ginnumer coughed.

“Maybe it’s time for you to take care of your dragon.”
　
Julio spread his hands out, “I envy those who do not have to take care of a dragon,” and after leaving this sarcastic message, he left. Everyone from the 2nd Dragon Knight Squadron, who lost their dragons in battle, watched Julio’s back in hatred.

“Who is that fruity rascal?”　

When Saito, who left the dragon knight battalion headquarters, asked, Rene frowned.

“He is a priest from Romalia. Priests pretending to be dragon knights… disgusting.”

“Romalia?”

Dumbfounded Saito asked.

“You don’t know Romalia?”

Rene asked, surprised. Saito shook his head. Saito who was not from this world, was not aware about the countries and local places. However, because telling that he was from different world would be very troublesome, he came up with an excuse.

“I am from the east… From Rub' al Khali.”

“Hee! So you come from the land that always quarrels with elves!”

“Have you passed the ground where elves live?!” He was surprised. Apparently, in this world, elves are frightening and seemed to be a belligerent race. Moreover, they were on bad terms with humans.

“Romalia is a ‘religious authority’ country, that manages buddhist temples in Halkeginia. It is a country where there are a lot of priests, who are domineering, even more than nobles.”

“Romalia’s priests, because of their status as servants of God, can travel abroad freely.”

Though they were  nobles, their attitude was just as haughty.

“Can priests conjure too?”

“Sure!” one noble shouted.

“If he is born in a noble's house, where the magic is practiced, then he still caries the same blood even turning into priest… In case he is a commoner, naturally, he cannot use magic.”

“Julio comes from commoners,” someone said.

Ahh, he was not a mage.

“Then why is a guy like him riding a dragon? And on top of that is a Squadron Commander!”

“Aah, for a commoner he is abnormally good at riding dragons.”

“It’s really mortifying” one muttered.

“It is said that even though he is not a mage, dragons listen to him. I do not know if it’s true though.”

“Because of that he became Earl’s Ginnumer’s favorite, and was made into Commander of the 3rd Squadron. Since the 3rd Squadron is a foreign legion, it is an unprecedented career! Because a priest became Dragon Knight Commander, the dragon knights became a laughing stock of the other troops!”

Saito continued the talk, but was stopped by an officer with a wand who entered the tent.

“Hey, hey! Do not sit around and talk in here! Nuisance! Nuisance!”

Saito and others looked at each other.

“Let’s return to Miss Vallière’s tent. That’s where our place is.”

Then, remembering Louise, Saito turned around.

Louise stood there alone *Haaaah* with a dreamy expression on her face.

Saito became suspicious.

''Why is Louise making such a face?''

Then he remembered.

''Uh! Could it be because of Julio?

By that handsome dragon knight?

No, that priest?

Eeeh, whatever you call him!''

Anyway, since awhile ago, that blush hasn't left her face…

Saito began to burn with jealousy.

''She is making such face just because her hand was kissed! What a woman. Unfaithful! Unfaithful!'' Though not being a lover himself, Saito cursed.

''This is certainly "wrong". Just because she was complimented by that beautiful face!

What about my love confession?

No… Why?'' He thought for a moment…

Something flashed in Saito's head.

He recalled the last party with Rene and others. "Louise and I, what relationship do we have now?" and his doubt increased.

''Before, at Louise's home, she talked about "rewarding loyalty" even though I confessed.

Then… if you think about it…''

''The war has started now and we were in haste, and I was depressed in a room, thinking that everyone died…''

When you think about it very well…

''Maybe this is rejection?''

''I thought I was favored or kind of accepted… but when you think about it… is it an acceptance?''

''Loyalty reward. That’s what it was.''

In other words…

He was rejected.

Saito felt like he was hit by a hammer. He kneeled down on one knee and shook his head. Rene, seeing Saito in such a state, asked uneasily.

“H-hey… Saito?”

However, others' words failed to reach Saito.

He was completely lost in his own world.

Then came despair and anger.

Be damned 100 times for being so cute.

''Aaah, for this woman's wishes I went into a war that I did not want.''

''What was I trying so hard and risking my life for?''

''Cuuurse you.''

''Guilty! Cuuuuuuurse you!''

Anger towards Louise whirled violently. Like lava that gushed out of the volcano it washed away the sensible man in him.

Hiraga’s private trial was opened and the decision was given in two seconds.

''Defendant – Queen’s attorney, court lady Louise Françoise Le Blanc de La Vallière.''

''Presiding Judge – me.''

''Ahhn, guilty! Guilty! Go to circumstances consideration room!''

''Presiding Judge's word.''

''Following society regalement this man here said ‘I like you♪ Lets start from friend love♪” but the answer was…''

''T! H! I! S!''

''"Loyality reward"''

''"You may touch only one place you like the most."''

''You are not allowed to touch the master in public.''

''My dog. Not a dog. Ah, still a dog.''

''But yet you say a dog. And then not a dog.''

Then, he recalled the other day in the Louise‘s tent.

He thought Rene was dead and was sad, he dully was not even able to understand, that she was only wearing a mantle on her naked body. ''T-this woman is an idiot! Can’t she understand the feelings of a man?''

''Presiding Judge Hiraga, based on Article 3 of Love Between Man and Woman, gives a verdict to the defendant.''

''Verdict – ignore.''

''Starting from now.''

Saito began to walk away, ignoring Louise.

After leaving dragon knights’ headquarters tent, the story and the beautiful boy made Louise’s mind confused.

Somehow she felt uneasy.

When she saw him, she felt a strange uneasiness.

Was she startled because it was a beautiful boy?

Somewhat. Louise was a girl going through puberty and she did not hate beautiful boys. But to put it simply she did not think of him as a lover. Only one boy occupied her thoughts at the moment, even though she wasn’t fully aware of it, other boys even with a "nice face," failed to move in there.

The tenant though, was constantly making the landlord angry.

This uneasiness was part of the natural appeal.

And this uneasiness was not only because of that.

It was the "fairy" that one of the dragon knights witnessed. Though it would be easy to laugh it off as a dream… they all actually lost their memories for one week. Their carefree attitude of not worrying about anything after returning alive annoyed Louise.

''But that was because they are soldiers'', she thought, they cannot think about every little thing in the middle of the war.

While thinking about the true colors of her uneasiness… Louise came back to herself.

Hey-hey, where is Saito’s going?

Louise was ignored.

The dragon knight boys were laughing a weird laugh, and were starting to drink alcohol again, ignoring Louise. ''That idiot, just now, why was he laughing so unnaturally?''

''Was he trying to ignore me as joke?''

''And to discuss things while drinking again?''

''What-what! Don’t joke around.''

“Hey, wait!”

But Saito did not turn to her call. Did he not hear? This time she shouted.

“Saito! Wait! Escort your master to the tent properly~!”

However, he continued to ignore her.

''Heh? What?! What is this?!''

Saito didn't even turn around. ''The distance can’t be too big. He should have… heard me.''

Louise started to boil with anger towards Saito. Such behavior by the partner (sealed with Louise) made the pink-blonde girl's temper explode.

One can’t blame Louise’s short temper. When you are in love with someone, even the smallest things can be damaging and easily make one happy or angry.

Though Louise wasn’t aware of her love, it was 100% pointing at Saito. Thus even his slightest action could easily make her angry.

''Hey! I haven’t even offended this guy! And yet I am ignored!''

''Stop ignoring my words!''

Clenching her hands into fists, Louse kicked a stone on the road away.

　

Noticing the raging Louise, Rene turned to Saito and whispered,

“Isn’t she your master? Are you angry at her? Why do you ignore her?”

Saito looked at Louise.

Louise was angry. She was raging on the road.

''Angry at being ignored by her familiar. That’s understandable. I am just a familiar anyway. Yes yes.''

''Aaah, that’s right. Its impossible for a noble to fall in love with a humble familiar.''

Saito almost cried, while thinking so.

He wanted to cry bitterly, leaving Rene to comfort him.

But… Saito choked the tears down.

What kind of girl do you think Louise is? Noble girl.

You have to be gentle.

Saito clasped fists and looked up at the night sky.

The star was blinking… beautiful.

And two moons shone… like in a dream.

''Aaah, moon-star, please wash away this ugly jealousy of mine.''

''Yes. I am a man right?''

''I should ignore in anger… after all.''

Then, Saito, thinking so, gave a cramp smile.

''I am honorable man,'' he tried to persuade himself while trembling.

He thought already beaten with cold sweat.

But when he turned with concession to say “…ah, Louise come over”… surprisingly!

Louise looked the other way.

“Come over here, right.”

With her arms crossed and puffing her cheeks, she turned away.

''Wh-what’s this!?''

Disgusting. Even now this woman was treating him coldly.

But this time, it wasn’t Louise’s usual angry attitude.

But… this time Loise’s face looked uncomfortable.

''Is this all that Louise thinks of me? Uncomfortable.''

Louise's attitude was over-reacting.

Saito turned around and began to walk away quickly.

“Hey, what is this? You must be joking.”

Rene looked anxiously between Saito and Louise… and then, ran after Saito.

Louise, left behind, trembled with anger.

She bellowed towards the direction where Saito left.

“What was that?! Come over here!”

And waited for a while. But... he was not coming back.

''Wha-w-w-what a selfish thing!''

Louise was really pissed off.

''Even though I feel insecure in the middle of the war…

I am being exploited… And what kind of compassion do I get?''

Saito seemed completely not in the mood to explain anything.

Steadily, her eyes grew teary. Lately she just wanted to escape it all.

''Separately, well, that's ok. Bad, but it's ok. I‘ll forgive him. That boy is like that, can not be helped. I don’t like him, really, I don’t like, aah, maybe a little.''

Louise shook her head.

Don’t think. No good. Absolutely no good.

''Honestly, well, he said he likes me'', she thought.

However, what is this "love". Is it true?

''But if it’s love why he does treat me so coldly?'' She could not understand.

Besides, he would not be hanging with that maid.

''Really he must be saying that to all girls. Idiot. Not only to the maid.''

''He said ‘love’ to me as well.''

''Inexcusable. Fibber. Dislike. Dislike.''

“That’s enough” Louise muttered while biting her lips.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter1|Back to Chapter 1]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter3_%7EPreview%7E|Forward to Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume7 Chapter2 - MTL

2015-07-20T13:44:12Z

Coffeezombie: minor fixes

<noinclude>{{Template:PREVIEW}}</noinclude>

===Chapter Two: Fairy===

It was the third day after the miraculous return of the dragon knights. Rene and Saito, along with the rest, were partying in their tent all this while.

Ever since that party, Rene and the other members of the 2nd Dragon Knight Squadron had been making fools of themselves at Louise's tent everyday. Being so-called "guards" was merely an excuse; in reality, they were there for other reasons.

"Cheers! To our miraculous survival!"

Saito lifted the 17th toast of the day, delivered in a half-drunken stupor.

"Cheers! Cheers!"

Slurry voiced dragon knight’s cacophonous chorus joined in. Again, the lot emptied their cups, filled to the brim with grape wine, in one gulp.

"It's great to be alive. You can still drink like this!"

Said Rene's deputy, a crimson-haired youth named Matthew Pennterdon, as he casually waved his wand, creating a mini whirlwind to stir the wine. As the third son of a petty noble family, he always drank in a miserly manner - diluting the wine with water before drinking it. So, he would occasionally use magic in this manner to stir his cup.

That pair of attention-grabbing twin dragon knights, were called Gilbert and Siegfried. With soft, pale golden hair and cute maiden-like faces, these two came from a noble family which had fallen into ill times. They helped each other to fill up the cups with wine, while grinning away.

Besides Louise, the rest were already dead drunk. No.... one of them seemed to have some sort of trouble, and was in deep thought, the somewhat taciturn Fernand. When Saito toasted him, he merely shook his head. He appeared to be worrying about something.

At this point, the plump Rene showed up, hugging a sack full of stuff.

"Captain of the 2nd Dragon Knight Squadron, Rene Vonke, has returned!"

"Hat's off. It's been hard on you."

Saito, who was sitting in the center seat, burst into laughter, the with dragon knight’s following him.

Sitting in the nook of the tent and hugging her knees, Louise could only watch the spectacle in frustration.

''What is it with this bunch?''

Simply put, they were treating the place as if it was their room. They were pretending to guard but coming here just to drink, away from the prying eyes of senior officers. Here they could do whatever they wanted.

Louise bit her lip in hatred. Of course, it wasn't easy for them to escape death, a little wine for celebration would still be tolerable.

But...

They were doing this every day! EVERY SINGLE DAY! And it was from dawn to dusk!

And these fellows have absolutely no idea on how to keep a room clean! Louise's grinding of her teeth became very audible. Bottles, bones of fowl and leftover scraps were scattered everywhere; the sight of it all was unbearable.

Whenever she complained, she got a chirpy "Okayyyyy!" in reply, but that was all. No one cleaned up the mess. As a result, the rubbish grew by the day, along with Louise's frustration.

Saito was the most unforgivable one. Initially, she thought that he'd warn them on Louise's behalf. Instead, that idiot began leading the racket, and was now the "High Commander." "An absolute general of fools, how fitting for him," thought Louise, as she sighed.

"Status report!" said Saito, who really thought that he had become a general. Rene noisily opened the sack.

"Smoked ham, dried meats, sausages... and wine!"

Upon seeing all the food that was handily "requisitioned" from the warehouse; everyone cheered at once.

"Now, I shall decorate this officer with a medal..."

But, he has no medals with him. Just as Saito was being troubled by this, someone stuffed something into his hand. It was a light, pure white piece of fabric.

"Wha-what is this?"

Having figured out what that "something" really was, Louise hastily rose to her feet.

"Hey! That's my underwear! What are you guys thinking?!"

"Ah, because it was left there," said Matthew, who was the one who passed it to Saito.

"There... there's plenty over here," hollered the trembling Gilbert and Siegfried, as they opened Louise's wardrobe.

"This's the best medal ever!" One by one, the knights laughed.

“Lowest! You truly are the lowest!”

Blushing Louise hit Gilbert’s head and Siegfried’s chest with the wine bottle, threw a poultry bone at the rolling Rene, and all other drunken dragon knights were kicked and hit.

Lastly, she kicked a flustered Saito in the groin, and sat riding on his neck.

“Constantly making noise! Habit of a familiar! That’s the status of the familiar! A D-d-dog's status! A Dog's! Just like a dog's status!”

Her voice squeaked each time she said "status". She was losing her reason.

“It can’t be; so you are her familiar!” Rene and others watched Louise’s and Saito’s flustered faces and started laughing loudly again.

“A Person being a familiar, what a weird story!”

Rene and others summoned “Pon!” And many familiars jumped into the tent. Because they were Wind mages, most of their familiars were winged… An owl, a falcon, a flying fox… a small griffon and a hippogriffon, even a phantom beast’s figure could be seen.

“These are familiars! Aahahaha!”

“Don’t think I l-love this guy or anything! This idiot came on his own!”

“Well, Summon Servant doesn't let you choose the partner!”

Rene, while laughing, approached Louise and said.

“However, you, Miss Vallière, summoned a boyfriend. The familiar and the lover in one, that might be ideal for a mage!”

The dragon knights burst out laughing.

“He is not my lover! Idiot! All idiots! Why can’t you understand?!”

Then Matthew said grinning.

“How about the other day, hmm?”

“You were very naked under the mantle! What about that?!”

Even Louise's neck crimsoned.

“Ribaldry! Lowest! Boys of your age shouldn’t have thoughts like this!”

At last, Louise grabbed the blanket and put it over her head.

Even after calming down, she wouldn't come out, instead pretending to sleep.

“Spicy. I wonder why she is so angry?”

Rene muttered anxiously. After that, they all simultaneously looked for Saito's reaction.

And Saito… had a worried frown on his face.

Where do we stand?

What is our relationship now?

Familiar and master, however, it seemed that their relationship progressed…

But did it really progress?

However, that time in the boat, they became close when he called for Louise. ''But what does Louise really think of me?''

He felt uneasy.

“We didn’t mean any harm, sorry buddy.”

“A, aah” With mixed feelings, Saito nodded.

Rene and others exchanged looks.

“Ribaldry has been said.”

“It can't be helped. We are lower class nobles.” Matthew said.

“It happens to peerage as well! But Miss Vallière called it ribaldry and was annoyed! Aahahaha!” Siegfried and Gilbert laughed into each others' faces.

Indeed, thought Saito. Children in the Academy of Magic were all young nobles and ladies. They were all from high-status families like Louise’s, and even though Guiche’s and Montmorency’s families had financial problems, Guiche’s father was still a field marshal, and a field marshal is well respected within the military, right?

Louise and the others studied in a private, prestigious school which was very different from the public schools.

''Aah, so that’s why I felt so close to these guy's from the beginning'', Saito thought.

Then he recalled Rene's words.

He said, that you can only advance in rank on the battlefield. Feeling sympathy, Saito sobered in a moment.

“Ha, drinking certainly makes me happy, after a great deed!"
　
Said Rene.

“That’s right! Even wingless, the 2nd Dragon Knight Squadron will show how great they are!”

“Aahaha” Gilbert and Siegfried neighed.

“Aaah, when will we finally attack Albion’s army in Londinium? It has been ten days since we landed!”

Matthew said impatiently.

That’s right. There were no marching orders from the allied forces. Seems like they were waiting for an Albion army to come to Rosais where they could repulse them… But Albion's army didn’t seem to move either.

At that time… the dragon knight's wish seemed to come true, as a single child soldier came to the tent.

“Haah, an order from the dragon knight battalion headquarters.”

The boy seemed to be thirteen years old. He had a frightened look on his face seeing vulgar senior nobles with a mess all around.

“Battalion headquarters? What good are dragon knights without dragons?"

Rene sarcastically asked.

“I do not know. I am just reporting orders…”

What duties could they be given? Gilbert grumbled, and everyone, now with a serious look, started cleaning up after themselves.

But… unfortunately for the dragon knights, it was not about getting a chance to prove themselves. Rene, who ran into the tent with his sword ready, after seeing the yawning Earl Ginnumer, lost any kind of expectations.

“Forget about the report. For now, please tell the story of your returning alive.”

Saito and Louise also came. Mostly because they could not leave without their "guards".

Rene, in a not very motivated voice, began the report. Most of it was the same as the time he spoke the other day.

They were shot, they fell… one week later, they all awoke on the dragon’s back. That’s it.

A certainly mysterious story. However, during the war in magic-using Halkeginia, unexpected things happen a lot. Because of war, no one really cared about it.

However, Louise quietly listened to that story. Seems it caught her interest.

Well, when it comes to an end...

A single boy started speaking hesitantly.

It was an obedient Fernand. He, after making a thoughtful face, said,

“T-that…”

“What's wrong Fernand, do you want to go to the bathroom?”

Matthew teased. Making the boy flustered.

“T-that’s not it! Report! Stop making fun!”

Because the always obedient Fernand had a serious look on his face everyone fell silent.

“W-well… I cannot say for sure if it was illusion or reality the other day… but when I calmly think about it, but that…”

“What’s the matter? Give a brief report,” ordered Ginnumer.

“Ye-yes! Report! When I crashed, I was thrown off the back of the dragon… and laid on the ground for a while. Not moving anything… my body was paralytic. Ha ha, I thought I was about to die… But then, I saw.”

Ginnumer, seemed not to be in a mood for this, and urged him on.

“What?”

The boy, in doubt for a moment wether or not to say it, muttered hesitatingly,

“It was a fairy.”

“What kind of fairy? Water? Then it was a spirit.”

“It’s different! It was not that flabby! It was… more beautiful! A Fairy of the Wind!”

“'Fairies of the Wind' do not exist. Fairies, unlike the spirits of the dead, are legendary living beings.”

“I do not understand myself! But, I know was a fairy…”

“How did it look like?”

“Very beautiful… girl. With beautiful blond hair… her body shone. No doubt, it was a fairy! An ancient fairy!”

Everyone scorned Fernand's words.

Then.

“Beautiful blond hair, like mine?”

A clear voice said. The voice sounded so sweet that at first it was hard to tell if it belonged to a man or woman.

A tall, blond boy entered the tent. Saito’s and Louise’s eyes were drawn at once to that beautiful boy. The 2nd Dragon Knight Squadron made unpleasant faces.

“What do you want to say about your blond hair, Romalian?”

“Please remember my name first – Julio Cesar.”

The name seems manly. A handsome dragon knight, who introduced himself as Julio, after gracefully bowing to Ginnumer, reported.

“The 3rd Dragon Knight Squadron, returned from the patrol flight.”

Ginnumer nodded with a smile.

“Was the first unit successful?”

“Yes.”

“Well then, get some rest.”

“Certainly.”

The knight made a soft bow.

Julio looked around the tent. This reminded Saito of the similar antipathy he felt towards Wardes when they first met. ''Huuh?'' he really did not like this fellow.

Well anyway, it is not surprising. Though Guiche was lady-killer, he was different. Was he a woman? He looked like one, with those thin and slender, appealing lips. Long eyelashes that created a beautiful shadow. While listlessly rolling hair around his thin finger covered with white gloves, he looked around the tent.

Seeing Saito, in surprise he stopped playing with his hair.

Though the left eye of the boy who introduced himself as Julio was the same color as Louise’s… the right eye that had been mostly hidden by his hair was crystal blue. In other words - the colors of his right and left eyes were different.

He smiled at Saito.

“Is it so weird that the color of my eyes are different?”

“N-no…” he blushed instinctively. What was that, he is a man, Saito tried persuade himself.

“Then don’t feel so shy looking at it.”

He said not bashfully at all. In fact, he was smiling and grinning, seemingly enjoying Saito's reaction. ''Foxy guy'', Saito thought.

“Speaking of abnormalities. You are the rumored familiar Saiton, right?"

“It's Saito.”

In a hoity-toity gesture waved, he it away and introduced himself. He bowed gracefully.

“Sorry! I was being rude! I am a priest of Romalia, Julio Cesar. I was looking forward to meeting you… Because a human being for a familiar is very rare. I wanted to meet you at least once… Ah, and you…”

Noticing Louise, Julio took off his cool mask, and gave a wide smile. It was an innocent smile, just like a bloomed flower.

“And you are Miss Vallière? As rumored! You are very beautiful!”

[[Image:ZnT07-047.jpg|thumb]]

Louise’s mouth opened, while he took her hand and placed it at his lips.

Saito trembled.

''Just whose hand do you think you're kissing? Get away, she's mine. My master.''

Saito tried to calm himself down. ''Louise, having a mouth pressed to her hand so suddenly, won’t let it slide. A kick will fly, a punch will fly, and a lot of blood will gush out.'' Saito stared in anticipation… but nothing flew at all.

Instead.

“You shouldn’t.” She cast her eyes down, with a blush on her cheeks, and said shyly.

Saito was in a cold sweat.

What’s with reaction?

He was reminded of Wardes. He remembered that Louise was weak against such charm. Saito felt like throwing up.

“It is inexcusable! To discover such beauty outside Romalia, in the middle of the war! I was born just to meet such beauty! Marvelous!”

He was talking rubbish like Guiche. Saito’s shoulders trembled. He was also angry at Louise for not taking offense at this rascal’s actions.

“Are priests allowed to touch women like that? Is it common between Romalian people…”

Instead of Saito, it was Matthew who said it with a scowl. Seems like Julio wasn’t very popular among the members of the 2nd Dragon Knight Squadron.

“Since I was going into the war, I received a temporary secular life permission from the pope.”

“That’s sophistry.”

“I would call it expedience. A priest's privilege. However, what you said is true. Miss, I am sorry. My body was not contained by my priesthood, and reacted on its own after seeing a charming woman.”

Reverting back to joking tone, he teasingly smiled and bowed to Louise.

“But… though leading our way God is a great being, he sometimes mercifully closes his eyes. I am looking forward to seeing you every day.”

Fruity like a fool.

However… the way he acts. Though Guiche is a lady-killer and fruity, he tries to escape the relationship. However, this fellow didn't have such a gap. Compared to Wardes, who felt cold somehow, this fellow was strangely friendly. Saito understood it by instinct.

This guy was a real flirt.

Without weaknesses either.

Then Julio put on a serious face again. Such a sudden change of mood, only made him feel more hateful towards the man. Saito chewed on his handkerchief in anger.

“The story before. Were you telling the truth about that fairy?”

Fernand nodded.

“Y-yeah.”

“Can you show where you were shot down?”

Julio pointed at the map of the Albion continent spread on the table and asked.

Rene answered.

“Certainly… about one hour of flight from the continent border…”

He pointed at the corner of the map.

Interested, Julio nodded.

“Hmm, near Saxe-Gotha.”

At that time, Ginnumer coughed.

“Maybe it’s time for you to take care of your dragon.”
　
Julio spread his hands out, “I envy those who do not have to take care of a dragon,” and after leaving this sarcastic message, he left. Everyone from the 2nd Dragon Knight Squadron, who lost their dragons in battle, watched Julio’s back in hatred.

“Who is that fruity rascal?”　

When Saito, who left the dragon knight battalion headquarters, asked, Rene frowned.

“He is a priest from Romalia. Priests pretending to be dragon knights… disgusting.”

“Romalia?”

Dumbfounded Saito asked.

“You don’t know Romalia?”

Rene asked, surprised. Saito shook his head. Saito who was not from this world, was not aware about the countries and local places. However, because telling that he was from different world would be very troublesome, he came up with an excuse.

“I am from the east… From Rub' al Khali.”

“Hee! So you come from the land that always quarrels with elves!”

“Have you passed the ground where elves live?!” He was surprised. Apparently, in this world, elves are frightening and seemed to be a belligerent race. Moreover, they were on bad terms with humans.

“Romalia is a ‘religious authority’ country, that manages buddhist temples in Halkeginia. It is a country where there are a lot of priests, who are domineering, even more than nobles.”

“Romalia’s priests, because of their status as servants of God, can travel abroad freely.”

Though they were  nobles, their attitude was just as haughty.

“Can priests conjure too?”

“Sure!” one noble shouted.

“If he is born in a noble's house, where the magic is practiced, then he still caries the same blood even turning into priest… In case he is a commoner, naturally, he cannot use magic.”

“Julio comes from commoners,” someone said.

Ahh, he was not a mage.

“Then why is a guy like him riding a dragon? And on top of that is a Squadron Commander!”

“Aah, for a commoner he is abnormally good at riding dragons.”

“It’s really mortifying” one muttered.

“It is said that even though he is not a mage, dragons listen to him. I do not know if it’s true though.”

“Because of that he became Earl’s Ginnumer’s favorite, and was made into Commander of the 3rd Squadron. Since the 3rd Squadron is a foreign legion, it is an unprecedented career! Because a priest became Dragon Knight Commander, the dragon knights became a laughing stock of the other troops!”

Saito continued the talk, but was stopped by an officer with a wand who entered the tent.

“Hey, hey! Do not sit around and talk in here! Nuisance! Nuisance!”

Saito and others looked at each other.

“Let’s return to Miss Vallière’s tent. That’s where our place is.”

Then, remembering Louise, Saito turned around.

Louise stood there alone *Haaaah* with a dreamy expression on her face.

Saito became suspicious.

''Why is Louise making such a face?''

Then he remembered.

''Uh! Could it be because of Julio?

By that handsome dragon knight?

No, that priest?

Eeeh, whatever you call him!''

Anyway, since awhile ago, that blush hasn't left her face…

Saito began to burn with jealousy.

''She is making such face just because her hand was kissed! What a woman. Unfaithful! Unfaithful!'' Though not being a lover himself, Saito cursed.

''This is certainly "wrong". Just because she was complimented by that beautiful face!

What about my love confession?

No… Why?'' He thought for a moment…

Something flashed in Saito's head.

He recalled the last party with Rene and others. "Louise and I, what relationship do we have now?" and his doubt increased.

''Before, at Louise's home, she talked about "rewarding loyalty" even though I confessed.

Then… if you think about it…''

''The war has started now and we were in haste, and I was depressed in a room, thinking that everyone died…''

When you think about it very well…

''Maybe this is rejection?''

''I thought I was favored or kind of accepted… but when you think about it… is it an acceptance?''

''Loyalty reward. That’s what it was.''

In other words…

He was rejected.

Saito felt like he was hit by a hammer. He kneeled down on one knee and shook his head. Rene, seeing Saito in such a state, asked uneasily.

“H-hey… Saito?”

However, others' words failed to reach Saito.

He was completely lost in his own world.

Then came despair and anger.

Be damned 100 times for being so cute.

''Aaah, for this woman's wishes I went into a war that I did not want.''

''What was I trying so hard and risking my life for?''

''Cuuurse you.''

''Guilty! Cuuuuuuurse you!''

Anger towards Louise whirled violently. Like lava that gushed out of the volcano it washed away the sensible man in him.

Hiraga’s private trial was opened and the decision was given in two seconds.

''Defendant – Queen’s attorney, court lady Louise Françoise Le Blanc de La Vallière.''

''Presiding Judge – me.''

''Ahhn, guilty! Guilty! Go to circumstances consideration room!''

''Presiding Judge's word.''

''Following society regalement this man here said ‘I like you♪ Lets start from friend love♪” but the answer was…''

''T! H! I! S!''

''"Loyality reward"''

''"You may touch only one place you like the most."''

''You are not allowed to touch the master in public.''

''My dog. Not a dog. Ah, still a dog.''

''But yet you say a dog. And then not a dog.''

Then, he recalled the other day in the Louise‘s tent.

He thought Rene was dead and was sad, he dully was not even able to understand, that she was only wearing a mantle on her naked body. ''T-this woman is an idiot! Can’t she understand the feelings of a man?''

''Presiding Judge Hiraga, based on Article 3 of Love Between Man and Woman, gives a verdict to the defendant.''

''Verdict – ignore.''

''Starting from now.''

Saito began to walk away, ignoring Louise.

After leaving dragon knights’ headquarters tent, the story and the beautiful boy made Louise’s mind confused.

Somehow she felt uneasy.

When she saw him, she felt a strange uneasiness.

Was she startled because it was a beautiful boy?

Somewhat. Louise was a girl going through puberty and she did not hate beautiful boys. But to put it simply she did not think of him as a lover. Only one boy occupied her thoughts at the moment, even though she wasn’t fully aware of it, other boys even with a "nice face," failed to move in there.

The tenant though, was constantly making the landlord angry.

This uneasiness was part of the natural appeal.

And this uneasiness was not only because of that.

It was the "fairy" that one of the dragon knights witnessed. Though it would be easy to laugh it off as a dream… they all actually lost their memories for one week. Their carefree attitude of not worrying about anything after returning alive annoyed Louise.

''But that was because they are soldiers'', she thought, they cannot think about every little thing in the middle of the war.

While thinking about the true colors of her uneasiness… Louise came back to herself.

Hey-hey, where is Saito’s going?

Louise was ignored.

The dragon knight boys were laughing a weird laugh, and were starting to drink alcohol again, ignoring Louise. ''That idiot, just now, why was he laughing so unnaturally?''

''Was he trying to ignore me as joke?''

''And to discuss things while drinking again?''

''What-what! Don’t joke around.''

“Hey, wait!”

But Saito did not turn to her call. Did he not hear? This time she shouted.

“Saito! Wait! Escort your master to the tent properly~!”

However, he continued to ignore her.

''Heh? What?! What is this?!''

Saito didn't even turn around. ''The distance can’t be too big. He should have… heard me.''

Louise started to boil with anger towards Saito. Such behavior by the partner (sealed with Louise) made the pink-blonde girl's temper explode.

One can’t blame Louise’s short temper. When you are in love with someone, even the smallest things can be damaging and easily make one happy or angry.

Though Louise wasn’t aware of her love, it was 100% pointing at Saito. Thus even his slightest action could easily make her angry.

''Hey! I haven’t even offended this guy! And yet I am ignored!''

''Stop ignoring my words!''

Clenching her hands into fists, Louse kicked a stone on the road away.

　

Noticing the raging Louise, Rene turned to Saito and whispered,

“Isn’t she your master? Are you angry at her? Why do you ignore her?”

Saito looked at Louise.

Louise was angry. She was raging on the road.

''Angry at being ignored by her familiar. That’s understandable. I am just a familiar anyway. Yes yes.''

''Aaah, that’s right. Its impossible for a noble to fall in love with a humble familiar.''

Saito almost cried, while thinking so.

He wanted to cry bitterly, leaving Rene to comfort him.

But… Saito choked the tears down.

What kind of girl do you think Louise is? Noble girl.

You have to be gentle.

Saito clasped fists and looked up at the night sky.

The star was blinking… beautiful.

And two moons shone… like in a dream.

''Aaah, moon-star, please wash away this ugly jealousy of mine.''

''Yes. I am a man right?''

''I should ignore in anger… after all.''

Then, Saito, thinking so, gave a cramp smile.

''I am honorable man,'' he tried to persuade himself while trembling.

He thought already beaten with cold sweat.

But when he turned with concession to say “…ah, Louise come over”… surprisingly!

Louise looked the other way.

“Come over here, right.”

With her arms crossed and puffing her cheeks, she turned away.

''Wh-what’s this!?''

Disgusting. Even now this woman was treating him coldly.

But this time, it wasn’t Louise’s usual angry attitude.

But… this time Loise’s face looked uncomfortable.

''Is this all that Louise thinks of me? Uncomfortable.''

Louise's attitude was over-reacting.

Saito turned around and began to walk away quickly.

“Hey, what is this? You must be joking.”

Rene looked anxiously between Saito and Louise… and then, ran after Saito.

Louise, left behind, trembled with anger.

She bellowed towards the direction where Saito left.

“What was that?! Come over here!”

And waited for a while. But... he was not coming back.

''Wha-w-w-what a selfish thing!''

Louise was really pissed off.

''Even though I feel insecure in the middle of the war…

I am being exploited… And what kind of compassion do I get?''

Saito seemed completely not in the mood to explain anything.

Steadily, her eyes grew teary. Lately she just wanted to escape it all.

''Separately, well, that's ok. Bad, but it's ok. I‘ll forgive him. That boy is like that, can not be helped. I don’t like him, really, I don’t like, aah, maybe a little.''

Louise shook her head.

Don’t think. No good. Absolutely no good.

''Honestly, well, he said he likes me'', she thought.

However, what is this "love". Is it true?

''But if it’s love why he does treat me so coldly?'' She could not understand.

Besides, he would not be hanging with that maid.

''Really he must be saying that to all girls. Idiot. Not only to the maid.''

''He said ‘love’ to me as well.''

''Inexcusable. Fibber. Dislike. Dislike.''

“That’s enough” Louise muttered while biting her lips.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter1|Back to Chapter 1]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter3_%7EPreview%7E|Forward to Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume7 Chapter2 - MTL

2015-07-20T13:35:22Z

Coffeezombie: fix translation

<noinclude>{{Template:PREVIEW}}</noinclude>

===Chapter Two: Fairy===

It was the third day after the miraculous return of the dragon knights. Rene and Saito, along with the rest, were partying in their tent all this while.

Ever since that party, Rene and the other members of the 2nd Dragon Knight Squadron had been making fools of themselves at Louise's tent everyday. Being so-called "guards" was merely an excuse; in reality, they were there for other reasons.

"Cheers! To our miraculous survival!"

Saito lifted the 17th toast of the day, delivered in a half-drunken stupor.

"Cheers! Cheers!"

Slurry voiced dragon knight’s cacophonous chorus joined in. Again, the lot emptied their cups, filled to the brim with grape wine, in one gulp.

"It's great to be alive. You can still drink like this!"

Said Rene's deputy, a crimson-haired youth named Matthew Pennterdon, as he casually waved his wand, creating a mini whirlwind to stir the wine. As the third son of a petty noble family, he always drank in a miserly manner - diluting the wine with water before drinking it. So, he would occasionally use magic in this manner to stir his cup.

That pair of attention-grabbing twin dragon knights, were called Gilbert and Siegfried. With soft, pale golden hair and cute maiden-like faces, these two came from a noble family which had fallen into ill times. They helped each other to fill up the cups with wine, while grinning away.

Besides Louise, the rest were already dead drunk. No.... one of them seemed to have some sort of trouble, and was in deep thought, the somewhat taciturn Fernand. When Saito toasted him, he merely shook his head. He appeared to be worrying about something.

At this point, the plump Rene showed up, hugging a sack full of stuff.

"Captain of the 2nd Dragon Knight Squadron, Rene Vonke, has returned!"

"Hat's off. It's been hard on you."

Saito, who was sitting in the center seat, burst into laughter, the with dragon knight’s following him.

Sitting in the nook of the tent and hugging her knees, Louise could only watch the spectacle in frustration.

''What is it with this bunch?''

Simply put, they were treating the place as if it was their room. They were pretending to guard but coming here just to drink, away from the prying eyes of senior officers. Here they could do whatever they wanted.

Louise bit her lip in hatred. Of course, it wasn't easy for them to escape death, a little wine for celebration would still be tolerable.

But...

They were doing this every day! EVERY SINGLE DAY! And it was from dawn to dusk!

And these fellows have absolutely no idea on how to keep a room clean! Louise's grinding of her teeth became very audible. Bottles, bones of fowl and leftover scraps were scattered everywhere; the sight of it all was unbearable.

Whenever she complained, she got a chirpy "Okayyyyy!" in reply, but that was all. No one cleaned up the mess. As a result, the rubbish grew by the day, along with Louise's frustration.

Saito was the most unforgivable one. Initially, she thought that he'd warn them on Louise's behalf. Instead, that idiot began leading the racket, and was now the "High Commander." "An absolute general of fools, how fitting for him," thought Louise, as she sighed.

"Status report!" said Saito, who really thought that he had become a general. Rene noisily opened the sack.

"Smoked ham, dried meats, sausages... and wine!"

Upon seeing all the food that was handily "requisitioned" from the warehouse; everyone cheered at once.

"Now, I shall decorate this officer with a medal..."

But, he has no medals with him. Just as Saito was being troubled by this, someone stuffed something into his hand. It was a light, pure white piece of fabric.

"Wha-what is this?"

Having figured out what that "something" really was, Louise hastily rose to her feet.

"Hey! That's my underwear! What are you guys thinking?!"

"Ah, because it was left there," said Matthew, who was the one who passed it to Saito.

"There... there's plenty over here," hollered the trembling Gilbert and Siegfried, as they opened Louise's wardrobe.

"This's the best medal ever!" One by one, the knights laughed.

“Lowest! You truly are the lowest!”

Blushing Louise hit Gilbert’s head and Siegfried’s chest with the wine bottle, threw a poultry bone at the rolling Rene, and all other drunken dragon knights were kicked and hit.

Lastly, she kicked a flustered Saito in the groin, and sat riding on his neck.

“Constantly making noise! Habit of a familiar! That’s the status of the familiar! A D-d-dog's status! A Dog's! Just like a dog's status!”

Her voice squeaked each time she said "status". She was losing her reason.

“It can’t be; so you are her familiar!” Rene and others watched Louise’s and Saito’s flustered faces and started laughing loudly again.

“Person – a familiar, weird story!”

Rene and others summoned “Pon!” And many familiars jumped into the tent. Because they were Wind mages, most of their familiars were winged… An owl, a taka, a flying fox… a small griffon and a hippogriffon, even a phantom beast’s figure could be seen.

“These are familiars! Aahahaha!”

“Don’t think I l-love this guy or anything! This idiot came on his own!”

“Well, Summon Servant doesn't let you choose the partner!”

Rene, while laughing, approached Louise and said.

“However, you, Miss Vallière, summoned a boyfriend. The familiar and the lover in one, might be ideal for a mage!”

The dragon knights burst out laughing.

“He is not my lover! Idiot! All idiots! Why can’t you understand?!”

Then Matthew said grinning.

“How about the other day, hmm?”

“You were very naked under the mantle! What about that?!”

Even Louise's neck crimsoned.

“Ribaldry! Lowest! Boys of your age shouldn’t have thoughts like this!”

At last, Louise grabbed the blanket and put it over her head.

Even after calming down, she wouldn't come out, instead pretending to sleep.

“Spicy. I wonder why she is so angry?”

Rene muttered anxiously. After that, they all simultaneously looked for Saito's reaction.

And Saito… had a worried frown on his face.

Where do we stand?

What is our relationship now?

Familiar and master, however it seemed that their relationship progressed…

But did it really progress?

However, that time in the boat, they became close when he called for Louise. ''But what does Louise really think of me?''

He felt uneasy.

“We didn’t mean any harm, sorry buddy.”

“A, aah” With mixed feelings, Saito nodded.

Rene and others exchanged looks.

“Ribaldry has been said.”

“It can't be helped. We are lower class nobles.” Matthew said.

“It happens to peerage as well! But Miss Vallière called it ribaldry and was annoyed! Aahahaha!” Siegfried and Gilbert laughed into each others' faces.

Indeed, thought Saito. Children in the Academy of Magic were all young nobles and ladies. They were all from high-status families like Louise’s, and even though Guiche’s and Montmorency’s families had financial problems, Guiche’s father was still a field marshal, and a field marshal is well respected within the military, right?

Louise and the others study in a private, prestigious school which is very different from public schools.

''Aah, so that’s why I felt so close to these guy's from the beginning'', Saito thought.

Then he recalled Rene's words.

He said, that you can only advance in rank on the battlefield. Feeling sympathy, Saito sobered in a moment.

“Ha, drinking certainly makes me happy, after a great deed!"
　
Said Rene.

“That’s right! Even wingless, the 2nd Dragon Knight Squadron will show how great they are!”

“Aahaha” Gilbert and Siegfried neighed.

“Aaah, when will we finally attack Albion’s army in Londinium? It has been ten days since we landed!”

Matthew said impatiently.

That’s right. There were no marching orders from the allied forces. Seems like they were waiting for an Albion army to come to Rosais where they could repulse them… But Albion's army didn’t seem to move either.

At that time… the dragon knight's wish seemed to come true, as a single child soldier came to the tent.

“Haah, an order from the dragon knight battalion headquarters.”

The boy seemed to be thirteen years old. He had a frightened look on his face seeing vulgar senior nobles with a mess all around.

“Battalion headquarters? What good are dragon knights without dragons?"

Rene sarcastically asked.

“I do not know. I am just reporting orders…”

What duties could they be given? Gilbert grumbled, and everyone, now with a serious look, started cleaning up after themselves.

But… unfortunately for the dragon knights, it was not about getting a chance to prove themselves. Rene, who ran into the tent with his sword ready, after seeing the yawning Earl Ginnumer, lost any kind of expectations.

“Forget about the report. For now, please tell the story of your returning alive.”

Saito and Louise also came. Mostly because they could not leave without their "guards".

Rene, in a not very motivated voice, began the report. Most of it was the same as the time he spoke the other day.

They were shot, they fell… one week later, they all awoke on the dragon’s back. That’s it.

A certainly mysterious story. However, during the war in magic-using Halkeginia, unexpected things happen a lot. Because of war, no one really cared about it.

However, Louise quietly listened to that story. Seems it caught her interest.

Well, when it comes to an end...

A single boy started speaking hesitantly.

It was an obedient Fernand. He, after making a thoughtful face, said,

“T-that…”

“What's wrong Fernand, do you want to go to the bathroom?”

Matthew teased. Making the boy flustered.

“T-that’s not it! Report! Stop making fun!”

Because the always obedient Fernand had a serious look on his face everyone fell silent.

“W-well… I cannot say for sure if it was illusion or reality the other day… but when I calmly think about it, but that…”

“What’s the matter? Give a brief report,” ordered Ginnumer.

“Ye-yes! Report! When I crashed, I was thrown off the back of the dragon… and laid on the ground for a while. Not moving anything… my body was paralytic. Ha ha, I thought I was about to die… But then, I saw.”

Ginnumer, seemed not to be in a mood for this, and urged him on.

“What?”

The boy, in doubt for a moment wether or not to say it, muttered hesitatingly,

“It was a fairy.”

“What kind of fairy? Water? Then it was a spirit.”

“It’s different! It was not that flabby! It was… more beautiful! A Fairy of the Wind!”

“'Fairies of the Wind' do not exist. Fairies, unlike the spirits of the dead, are legendary living beings.”

“I do not understand myself! But, I know was a fairy…”

“How did it look like?”

“Very beautiful… girl. With beautiful blond hair… her body shone. No doubt, it was a fairy! An ancient fairy!”

Everyone scorned Fernand's words.

Then.

“Beautiful blond hair, like mine?”

A clear voice said. The voice sounded so sweet that at first it was hard to tell if it belonged to a man or woman.

A tall, blond boy entered the tent. Saito’s and Louise’s eyes were drawn at once to that beautiful boy. The 2nd Dragon Knight Squadron made unpleasant faces.

“What do you want to say about your blond hair, Romalian?”

“Please remember my name first – Julio Cesar.”

The name seems manly. A handsome dragon knight, who introduced himself as Julio, after gracefully bowing to Ginnumer, reported.

“The 3rd Dragon Knight Squadron, returned from the patrol flight.”

Ginnumer nodded with a smile.

“Was the first unit successful?”

“Yes.”

“Well then, get some rest.”

“Certainly.”

The knight made a soft bow.

Julio looked around the tent. This reminded Saito of the similar antipathy he felt towards Wardes when they first met. ''Huuh?'' he really did not like this fellow.

Well anyway, it is not surprising. Though Guiche was lady-killer, he was different. Was he a woman? He looked like one, with those thin and slender, appealing lips. Long eyelashes that created a beautiful shadow. While listlessly rolling hair around his thin finger covered with white gloves, he looked around the tent.

Seeing Saito, in surprise he stopped playing with his hair.

Though the left eye of the boy who introduced himself as Julio was the same color as Louise’s… the right eye that had been mostly hidden by his hair was crystal blue. In other words - the colors of his right and left eyes were different.

He smiled at Saito.

“Is it so weird that the color of my eyes are different?”

“N-no…” he blushed instinctively. What was that, he is a man, Saito tried persuade himself.

“Then don’t feel so shy looking at it.”

He said not bashfully at all. In fact, he was smiling and grinning, seemingly enjoying Saito's reaction. ''Foxy guy'', Saito thought.

“Speaking of abnormalities. You are the rumored familiar Saiton, right?"

“It's Saito.”

In a hoity-toity gesture waved, he it away and introduced himself. He bowed gracefully.

“Sorry! I was being rude! I am a priest of Romalia, Julio Cesar. I was looking forward to meeting you… Because a human being for a familiar is very rare. I wanted to meet you at least once… Ah, and you…”

Noticing Louise, Julio took off his cool mask, and gave a wide smile. It was an innocent smile, just like a bloomed flower.

“And you are Miss Vallière? As rumored! You are very beautiful!”

[[Image:ZnT07-047.jpg|thumb]]

Louise’s mouth opened, while he took her hand and placed it at his lips.

Saito trembled.

''Just whose hand do you think you're kissing? Get away, she's mine. My master.''

Saito tried to calm himself down. ''Louise, having a mouth pressed to her hand so suddenly, won’t let it slide. A kick will fly, a punch will fly, and a lot of blood will gush out.'' Saito stared in anticipation… but nothing flew at all.

Instead.

“You shouldn’t.” She cast her eyes down, with a blush on her cheeks, and said shyly.

Saito was in a cold sweat.

What’s with reaction?

He was reminded of Wardes. He remembered that Louise was weak against such charm. Saito felt like throwing up.

“It is inexcusable! To discover such beauty outside Romalia, in the middle of the war! I was born just to meet such beauty! Marvelous!”

He was talking rubbish like Guiche. Saito’s shoulders trembled. He was also angry at Louise for not taking offense at this rascal’s actions.

“Are priests allowed to touch women like that? Is it common between Romalian people…”

Instead of Saito, it was Matthew who said it with a scowl. Seems like Julio wasn’t very popular among the members of the 2nd Dragon Knight Squadron.

“Since I was going into the war, I received a temporary secular life permission from the pope.”

“That’s sophistry.”

“I would call it expedience. A priest's privilege. However, what you said is true. Miss, I am sorry. My body was not contained by my priesthood, and reacted on its own after seeing a charming woman.”

Reverting back to joking tone, he teasingly smiled and bowed to Louise.

“But… though leading our way God is a great being, he sometimes mercifully closes his eyes. I am looking forward to seeing you every day.”

Fruity like a fool.

However… the way he acts. Though Guiche is a lady-killer and fruity, he tries to escape the relationship. However, this fellow didn't have such a gap. Compared to Wardes, who felt cold somehow, this fellow was strangely friendly. Saito understood it by instinct.

This guy was a real flirt.

Without weaknesses either.

Then Julio put on a serious face again. Such a sudden change of mood, only made him feel more hateful towards the man. Saito chewed on his handkerchief in anger.

“The story before. Were you telling the truth about that fairy?”

Fernand nodded.

“Y-yeah.”

“Can you show where you were shot down?”

Julio pointed at the map of the Albion continent spread on the table and asked.

Rene answered.

“Certainly… about one hour of flight from the continent border…”

He pointed at the corner of the map.

Interested, Julio nodded.

“Hmm, near Saxe-Gotha.”

At that time, Ginnumer coughed.

“Maybe it’s time for you to take care of your dragon.”
　
Julio spread his hands out, “I envy those who do not have to take care of a dragon,” and after leaving this sarcastic message, he left. Everyone from the 2nd Dragon Knight Squadron, who lost their dragons in battle, watched Julio’s back in hatred.

“Who is that fruity rascal?”　

When Saito, who left the dragon knight battalion headquarters, asked, Rene frowned.

“He is a priest from Romalia. Priests pretending to be dragon knights… disgusting.”

“Romalia?”

Dumbfounded Saito asked.

“You don’t know Romalia?”

Rene asked, surprised. Saito shook his head. Saito who was not from this world, was not aware about the countries and local places. However, because telling that he was from different world would be very troublesome, he came up with an excuse.

“I am from the east… From Rub' al Khali.”

“Hee! So you come from the land that always quarrels with elves!”

“Have you passed the ground where elves live?!” He was surprised. Apparently, in this world, elves are frightening and seemed to be a belligerent race. Moreover, they were on bad terms with humans.

“Romalia is a ‘religious authority’ country, that manages buddhist temples in Halkeginia. It is a country where there are a lot of priests, who are domineering, even more than nobles.”

“Romalia’s priests, because of their status as servants of God, can travel abroad freely.”

Though they were  nobles, their attitude was just as haughty.

“Can priests conjure too?”

“Sure!” one noble shouted.

“If he is born in a noble's house, where the magic is practiced, then he still caries the same blood even turning into priest… In case he is a commoner, naturally, he cannot use magic.”

“Julio comes from commoners,” someone said.

Ahh, he was not a mage.

“Then why is a guy like him riding a dragon? And on top of that is a Squadron Commander!”

“Aah, for a commoner he is abnormally good at riding dragons.”

“It’s really mortifying” one muttered.

“It is said that even though he is not a mage, dragons listen to him. I do not know if it’s true though.”

“Because of that he became Earl’s Ginnumer’s favorite, and was made into Commander of the 3rd Squadron. Since the 3rd Squadron is a foreign legion, it is an unprecedented career! Because a priest became Dragon Knight Commander, the dragon knights became a laughing stock of the other troops!”

Saito continued the talk, but was stopped by an officer with a wand who entered the tent.

“Hey, hey! Do not sit around and talk in here! Nuisance! Nuisance!”

Saito and others looked at each other.

“Let’s return to Miss Vallière’s tent. That’s where our place is.”

Then, remembering Louise, Saito turned around.

Louise stood there alone *Haaaah* with a dreamy expression on her face.

Saito became suspicious.

''Why is Louise making such a face?''

Then he remembered.

''Uh! Could it be because of Julio?

By that handsome dragon knight?

No, that priest?

Eeeh, whatever you call him!''

Anyway, since awhile ago, that blush hasn't left her face…

Saito began to burn with jealousy.

''She is making such face just because her hand was kissed! What a woman. Unfaithful! Unfaithful!'' Though not being a lover himself, Saito cursed.

''This is certainly "wrong". Just because she was complimented by that beautiful face!

What about my love confession?

No… Why?'' He thought for a moment…

Something flashed in Saito's head.

He recalled the last party with Rene and others. "Louise and I, what relationship do we have now?" and his doubt increased.

''Before, at Louise's home, she talked about "rewarding loyalty" even though I confessed.

Then… if you think about it…''

''The war has started now and we were in haste, and I was depressed in a room, thinking that everyone died…''

When you think about it very well…

''Maybe this is rejection?''

''I thought I was favored or kind of accepted… but when you think about it… is it an acceptance?''

''Loyalty reward. That’s what it was.''

In other words…

He was rejected.

Saito felt like he was hit by a hammer. He kneeled down on one knee and shook his head. Rene, seeing Saito in such a state, asked uneasily.

“H-hey… Saito?”

However, others' words failed to reach Saito.

He was completely lost in his own world.

Then came despair and anger.

Be damned 100 times for being so cute.

''Aaah, for this woman's wishes I went into a war that I did not want.''

''What was I trying so hard and risking my life for?''

''Cuuurse you.''

''Guilty! Cuuuuuuurse you!''

Anger towards Louise whirled violently. Like lava that gushed out of the volcano it washed away the sensible man in him.

Hiraga’s private trial was opened and the decision was given in two seconds.

''Defendant – Queen’s attorney, court lady Louise Françoise Le Blanc de La Vallière.''

''Presiding Judge – me.''

''Ahhn, guilty! Guilty! Go to circumstances consideration room!''

''Presiding Judge's word.''

''Following society regalement this man here said ‘I like you♪ Lets start from friend love♪” but the answer was…''

''T! H! I! S!''

''"Loyality reward"''

''"You may touch only one place you like the most."''

''You are not allowed to touch the master in public.''

''My dog. Not a dog. Ah, still a dog.''

''But yet you say a dog. And then not a dog.''

Then, he recalled the other day in the Louise‘s tent.

He thought Rene was dead and was sad, he dully was not even able to understand, that she was only wearing a mantle on her naked body. ''T-this woman is an idiot! Can’t she understand the feelings of a man?''

''Presiding Judge Hiraga, based on Article 3 of Love Between Man and Woman, gives a verdict to the defendant.''

''Verdict – ignore.''

''Starting from now.''

Saito began to walk away, ignoring Louise.

After leaving dragon knights’ headquarters tent, the story and the beautiful boy made Louise’s mind confused.

Somehow she felt uneasy.

When she saw him, she felt a strange uneasiness.

Was she startled because it was a beautiful boy?

Somewhat. Louise was a girl going through puberty and she did not hate beautiful boys. But to put it simply she did not think of him as a lover. Only one boy occupied her thoughts at the moment, even though she wasn’t fully aware of it, other boys even with a "nice face," failed to move in there.

The tenant though, was constantly making the landlord angry.

This uneasiness was part of the natural appeal.

And this uneasiness was not only because of that.

It was the "fairy" that one of the dragon knights witnessed. Though it would be easy to laugh it off as a dream… they all actually lost their memories for one week. Their carefree attitude of not worrying about anything after returning alive annoyed Louise.

''But that was because they are soldiers'', she thought, they cannot think about every little thing in the middle of the war.

While thinking about the true colors of her uneasiness… Louise came back to herself.

Hey-hey, where is Saito’s going?

Louise was ignored.

The dragon knight boys were laughing a weird laugh, and were starting to drink alcohol again, ignoring Louise. ''That idiot, just now, why was he laughing so unnaturally?''

''Was he trying to ignore me as joke?''

''And to discuss things while drinking again?''

''What-what! Don’t joke around.''

“Hey, wait!”

But Saito did not turn to her call. Did he not hear? This time she shouted.

“Saito! Wait! Escort your master to the tent properly~!”

However, he continued to ignore her.

''Heh? What?! What is this?!''

Saito didn't even turn around. ''The distance can’t be too big. He should have… heard me.''

Louise started to boil with anger towards Saito. Such behavior by the partner (sealed with Louise) made the pink-blonde girl's temper explode.

One can’t blame Louise’s short temper. When you are in love with someone, even the smallest things can be damaging and easily make one happy or angry.

Though Louise wasn’t aware of her love, it was 100% pointing at Saito. Thus even his slightest action could easily make her angry.

''Hey! I haven’t even offended this guy! And yet I am ignored!''

''Stop ignoring my words!''

Clenching her hands into fists, Louse kicked a stone on the road away.

　

Noticing the raging Louise, Rene turned to Saito and whispered,

“Isn’t she your master? Are you angry at her? Why do you ignore her?”

Saito looked at Louise.

Louise was angry. She was raging on the road.

''Angry at being ignored by her familiar. That’s understandable. I am just a familiar anyway. Yes yes.''

''Aaah, that’s right. Its impossible for a noble to fall in love with a humble familiar.''

Saito almost cried, while thinking so.

He wanted to cry bitterly, leaving Rene to comfort him.

But… Saito choked the tears down.

What kind of girl do you think Louise is? Noble girl.

You have to be gentle.

Saito clasped fists and looked up at the night sky.

The star was blinking… beautiful.

And two moons shone… like in a dream.

''Aaah, moon-star, please wash away this ugly jealousy of mine.''

''Yes. I am a man right?''

''I should ignore in anger… after all.''

Then, Saito, thinking so, gave a cramp smile.

''I am honorable man,'' he tried to persuade himself while trembling.

He thought already beaten with cold sweat.

But when he turned with concession to say “…ah, Louise come over”… surprisingly!

Louise looked the other way.

“Come over here, right.”

With her arms crossed and puffing her cheeks, she turned away.

''Wh-what’s this!?''

Disgusting. Even now this woman was treating him coldly.

But this time, it wasn’t Louise’s usual angry attitude.

But… this time Loise’s face looked uncomfortable.

''Is this all that Louise thinks of me? Uncomfortable.''

Louise's attitude was over-reacting.

Saito turned around and began to walk away quickly.

“Hey, what is this? You must be joking.”

Rene looked anxiously between Saito and Louise… and then, ran after Saito.

Louise, left behind, trembled with anger.

She bellowed towards the direction where Saito left.

“What was that?! Come over here!”

And waited for a while. But... he was not coming back.

''Wha-w-w-what a selfish thing!''

Louise was really pissed off.

''Even though I feel insecure in the middle of the war…

I am being exploited… And what kind of compassion do I get?''

Saito seemed completely not in the mood to explain anything.

Steadily, her eyes grew teary. Lately she just wanted to escape it all.

''Separately, well, that's ok. Bad, but it's ok. I‘ll forgive him. That boy is like that, can not be helped. I don’t like him, really, I don’t like, aah, maybe a little.''

Louise shook her head.

Don’t think. No good. Absolutely no good.

''Honestly, well, he said he likes me'', she thought.

However, what is this "love". Is it true?

''But if it’s love why he does treat me so coldly?'' She could not understand.

Besides, he would not be hanging with that maid.

''Really he must be saying that to all girls. Idiot. Not only to the maid.''

''He said ‘love’ to me as well.''

''Inexcusable. Fibber. Dislike. Dislike.''

“That’s enough” Louise muttered while biting her lips.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter1|Back to Chapter 1]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter3_%7EPreview%7E|Forward to Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume7 Chapter2 - MTL

2015-07-20T13:11:20Z

Coffeezombie: fix verb

<noinclude>{{Template:PREVIEW}}</noinclude>

===Chapter Two: Fairy===

It was the third day after the miraculous return of the dragon knights. Rene and Saito, along with the rest, were partying in their tent all this while.

Ever since that party, Rene and the other members of the 2nd Dragon Knight Squadron had been making fools of themselves at Louise's tent everyday. Being so-called "guards" was merely an excuse; in reality, they were there for other reasons.

"Cheers! To our miraculous survival!"

Saito lifted the 17th toast of the day, delivered in a half-drunken stupor.

"Cheers! Cheers!"

Slurry voiced dragon knight’s cacophonous chorus joined in. Again, the lot emptied their cups, filled to the brim with grape wine, in one gulp.

"It's great to be alive. You can still drink like this!"

Said Rene's deputy, a crimson-haired youth named Matthew Pennterdon, as he casually waved his wand, creating a mini whirlwind to stir the wine. As the third son of a petty noble family, he always drank in a miserly manner - diluting the wine with water before drinking it. So, he would occasionally use magic in this manner to stir his cup.

That pair of attention-grabbing twin dragon knights, were called Gilbert and Siegfried. With soft, pale golden hair and cute maiden-like faces, these two came from a noble family which had fallen into ill times. They helped each other to fill up the cups with wine, while grinning away.

Besides Louise, the rest were already dead drunk. No.... one of them seemed to have some sort of trouble, and was in deep thought, the somewhat taciturn Fernand. When Saito toasted him, he merely shook his head. He appeared to be worrying about something.

At this point, the plump Rene showed up, hugging a sack full of stuff.

"Captain of the 2nd Dragon Knight Squadron, Rene Vonke, has returned!"

"Hat's off. It's been hard on you."

Saito, who was sitting in the center seat, burst into laughter, the with dragon knight’s following him.

Sitting in the nook of the tent and hugging her knees, Louise could only watch the spectacle in frustration.

''What is it with this bunch?''

Simply put, they are treating the place as if it was their room. Pretending to guard but coming here just to drink, away from the prying eyes of senior officers. Here they could do whatever they wanted.

Louise bit her lip in hatred. Of course, it wasn't easy for them to escape death, a little wine for celebration would still be tolerable.

But...

They were doing this every day! EVERY SINGLE DAY! And it was from dawn to dusk!

And these fellows have absolutely no idea on how to keep a room clean! Louise's grinding of her teeth became very audible. Bottles, bones of fowl and leftover scraps were scattered everywhere; the sight of it all was unbearable.

Whenever she complained, she got a chirpy "Okayyyyy!" in reply, but that was all. No one cleaned up the mess. As a result, the rubbish grew by the day, along with Louise's frustration.

Saito was the most unforgivable one. Initially, she thought that he'd warn them on Louise's behalf. Instead, that idiot began leading the racket, and was now the "High Commander." "An absolute general of fools, how fitting for him," thought Louise, as she sighed.

"Status report!" said Saito, who really thought that he had become a general. Rene noisily opened the sack.

"Smoked ham, dried meats, sausages... and wine!"

Upon seeing all the food that was handily "requisitioned" from the warehouse; everyone cheered at once.

"Now, I shall decorate this officer with a medal..."

But, he has no medals with him. Just as Saito was being troubled by this, someone stuffed something into his hand. It was a light, pure white piece of fabric.

"Wha-what is this?"

Having figured out what that "something" really was, Louise hastily rose to her feet.

"Hey! That's my underwear! What are you guys thinking?!"

"Ah, because it was left there," said Matthew, who was the one who passed it to Saito.

"There... there's plenty over here," hollered the trembling Gilbert and Siegfried, as they opened Louise's wardrobe.

"This's the best medal ever!" One by one, the knights laughed.

“Lowest! You truly are the lowest!”

Blushing Louise hit Gilbert’s head and Siegfried’s chest with the wine bottle, threw a poultry bone at the rolling Rene, and all other drunken dragon knights were kicked and hit.

Lastly, she kicked a flustered Saito in the groin, and sat riding on his neck.

“Constantly making noise! Habit of a familiar! That’s the status of the familiar! D-d-dogs status! Dogs! Suiting status!”

Turning around the social standings. Irresponsible thoughts.

“It can’t be; so you are her familiar!” Rene and others watched Louise’s and Saito’s flustered faces and started laughing loudly again.

“Person – a familiar, weird story!”

Rene and others summoned “Pon!” And many familiars jumped into the tent. Because they were Wind mages, most of their familiars were winged… An owl, a taka, a flying fox… a small griffon and a hippogriffon, even a phantom beast’s figure could be seen.

“These are familiars! Aahahaha!”

“Don’t think I l-love this guy or anything! This idiot came on his own!”

“Well, Summon Servant doesn't let you choose the partner!”

Rene, while laughing, approached Louise and said.

“However, you, Miss Vallière, summoned a boyfriend. The familiar and the lover in one, might be ideal for a mage!”

The dragon knights burst out laughing.

“He is not my lover! Idiot! All idiots! Why can’t you understand?!”

Then Matthew said grinning.

“How about the other day, hmm?”

“You were very naked under the mantle! What about that?!”

Even Louise's neck crimsoned.

“Ribaldry! Lowest! Boys of your age shouldn’t have thoughts like this!”

At last, Louise grabbed the blanket and put it over her head.

Even after calming down, she wouldn't come out, instead pretending to sleep.

“Spicy. I wonder why she is so angry?”

Rene muttered anxiously. After that, they all simultaneously looked for Saito's reaction.

And Saito… had a worried frown on his face.

Where do we stand?

What is our relationship now?

Familiar and master, however it seemed that their relationship progressed…

But did it really progress?

However, that time in the boat, they became close when he called for Louise. ''But what does Louise really think of me?''

He felt uneasy.

“We didn’t mean any harm, sorry buddy.”

“A, aah” With mixed feelings, Saito nodded.

Rene and others exchanged looks.

“Ribaldry has been said.”

“It can't be helped. We are lower class nobles.” Matthew said.

“It happens to peerage as well! But Miss Vallière called it ribaldry and was annoyed! Aahahaha!” Siegfried and Gilbert laughed into each others' faces.

Indeed, thought Saito. Children in the Academy of Magic were all young nobles and ladies. They were all from high-status families like Louise’s, and even though Guiche’s and Montmorency’s families had financial problems, Guiche’s father was still a field marshal, and a field marshal is well respected within the military, right?

Louise and the others study in a private, prestigious school which is very different from public schools.

''Aah, so that’s why I felt so close to these guy's from the beginning'', Saito thought.

Then he recalled Rene's words.

He said, that you can only advance in rank on the battlefield. Feeling sympathy, Saito sobered in a moment.

“Ha, drinking certainly makes me happy, after a great deed!"
　
Said Rene.

“That’s right! Even wingless, the 2nd Dragon Knight Squadron will show how great they are!”

“Aahaha” Gilbert and Siegfried neighed.

“Aaah, when will we finally attack Albion’s army in Londinium? It has been ten days since we landed!”

Matthew said impatiently.

That’s right. There were no marching orders from the allied forces. Seems like they were waiting for an Albion army to come to Rosais where they could repulse them… But Albion's army didn’t seem to move either.

At that time… the dragon knight's wish seemed to come true, as a single child soldier came to the tent.

“Haah, an order from the dragon knight battalion headquarters.”

The boy seemed to be thirteen years old. He had a frightened look on his face seeing vulgar senior nobles with a mess all around.

“Battalion headquarters? What good are dragon knights without dragons?"

Rene sarcastically asked.

“I do not know. I am just reporting orders…”

What duties could they be given? Gilbert grumbled, and everyone, now with a serious look, started cleaning up after themselves.

But… unfortunately for the dragon knights, it was not about getting a chance to prove themselves. Rene, who ran into the tent with his sword ready, after seeing the yawning Earl Ginnumer, lost any kind of expectations.

“Forget about the report. For now, please tell the story of your returning alive.”

Saito and Louise also came. Mostly because they could not leave without their "guards".

Rene, in a not very motivated voice, began the report. Most of it was the same as the time he spoke the other day.

They were shot, they fell… one week later, they all awoke on the dragon’s back. That’s it.

A certainly mysterious story. However, during the war in magic-using Halkeginia, unexpected things happen a lot. Because of war, no one really cared about it.

However, Louise quietly listened to that story. Seems it caught her interest.

Well, when it comes to an end...

A single boy started speaking hesitantly.

It was an obedient Fernand. He, after making a thoughtful face, said,

“T-that…”

“What's wrong Fernand, do you want to go to the bathroom?”

Matthew teased. Making the boy flustered.

“T-that’s not it! Report! Stop making fun!”

Because the always obedient Fernand had a serious look on his face everyone fell silent.

“W-well… I cannot say for sure if it was illusion or reality the other day… but when I calmly think about it, but that…”

“What’s the matter? Give a brief report,” ordered Ginnumer.

“Ye-yes! Report! When I crashed, I was thrown off the back of the dragon… and laid on the ground for a while. Not moving anything… my body was paralytic. Ha ha, I thought I was about to die… But then, I saw.”

Ginnumer, seemed not to be in a mood for this, and urged him on.

“What?”

The boy, in doubt for a moment wether or not to say it, muttered hesitatingly,

“It was a fairy.”

“What kind of fairy? Water? Then it was a spirit.”

“It’s different! It was not that flabby! It was… more beautiful! A Fairy of the Wind!”

“'Fairies of the Wind' do not exist. Fairies, unlike the spirits of the dead, are legendary living beings.”

“I do not understand myself! But, I know was a fairy…”

“How did it look like?”

“Very beautiful… girl. With beautiful blond hair… her body shone. No doubt, it was a fairy! An ancient fairy!”

Everyone scorned Fernand's words.

Then.

“Beautiful blond hair, like mine?”

A clear voice said. The voice sounded so sweet that at first it was hard to tell if it belonged to a man or woman.

A tall, blond boy entered the tent. Saito’s and Louise’s eyes were drawn at once to that beautiful boy. The 2nd Dragon Knight Squadron made unpleasant faces.

“What do you want to say about your blond hair, Romalian?”

“Please remember my name first – Julio Cesar.”

The name seems manly. A handsome dragon knight, who introduced himself as Julio, after gracefully bowing to Ginnumer, reported.

“The 3rd Dragon Knight Squadron, returned from the patrol flight.”

Ginnumer nodded with a smile.

“Was the first unit successful?”

“Yes.”

“Well then, get some rest.”

“Certainly.”

The knight made a soft bow.

Julio looked around the tent. This reminded Saito of the similar antipathy he felt towards Wardes when they first met. ''Huuh?'' he really did not like this fellow.

Well anyway, it is not surprising. Though Guiche was lady-killer, he was different. Was he a woman? He looked like one, with those thin and slender, appealing lips. Long eyelashes that created a beautiful shadow. While listlessly rolling hair around his thin finger covered with white gloves, he looked around the tent.

Seeing Saito, in surprise he stopped playing with his hair.

Though the left eye of the boy who introduced himself as Julio was the same color as Louise’s… the right eye that had been mostly hidden by his hair was crystal blue. In other words - the colors of his right and left eyes were different.

He smiled at Saito.

“Is it so weird that the color of my eyes are different?”

“N-no…” he blushed instinctively. What was that, he is a man, Saito tried persuade himself.

“Then don’t feel so shy looking at it.”

He said not bashfully at all. In fact, he was smiling and grinning, seemingly enjoying Saito's reaction. ''Foxy guy'', Saito thought.

“Speaking of abnormalities. You are the rumored familiar Saiton, right?"

“It's Saito.”

In a hoity-toity gesture waved, he it away and introduced himself. He bowed gracefully.

“Sorry! I was being rude! I am a priest of Romalia, Julio Cesar. I was looking forward to meeting you… Because a human being for a familiar is very rare. I wanted to meet you at least once… Ah, and you…”

Noticing Louise, Julio took off his cool mask, and gave a wide smile. It was an innocent smile, just like a bloomed flower.

“And you are Miss Vallière? As rumored! You are very beautiful!”

[[Image:ZnT07-047.jpg|thumb]]

Louise’s mouth opened, while he took her hand and placed it at his lips.

Saito trembled.

''Just whose hand do you think you're kissing? Get away, she's mine. My master.''

Saito tried to calm himself down. ''Louise, having a mouth pressed to her hand so suddenly, won’t let it slide. A kick will fly, a punch will fly, and a lot of blood will gush out.'' Saito stared in anticipation… but nothing flew at all.

Instead.

“You shouldn’t.” She cast her eyes down, with a blush on her cheeks, and said shyly.

Saito was in a cold sweat.

What’s with reaction?

He was reminded of Wardes. He remembered that Louise was weak against such charm. Saito felt like throwing up.

“It is inexcusable! To discover such beauty outside Romalia, in the middle of the war! I was born just to meet such beauty! Marvelous!”

He was talking rubbish like Guiche. Saito’s shoulders trembled. He was also angry at Louise for not taking offense at this rascal’s actions.

“Are priests allowed to touch women like that? Is it common between Romalian people…”

Instead of Saito, it was Matthew who said it with a scowl. Seems like Julio wasn’t very popular among the members of the 2nd Dragon Knight Squadron.

“Since I was going into the war, I received a temporary secular life permission from the pope.”

“That’s sophistry.”

“I would call it expedience. A priest's privilege. However, what you said is true. Miss, I am sorry. My body was not contained by my priesthood, and reacted on its own after seeing a charming woman.”

Reverting back to joking tone, he teasingly smiled and bowed to Louise.

“But… though leading our way God is a great being, he sometimes mercifully closes his eyes. I am looking forward to seeing you every day.”

Fruity like a fool.

However… the way he acts. Though Guiche is a lady-killer and fruity, he tries to escape the relationship. However, this fellow didn't have such a gap. Compared to Wardes, who felt cold somehow, this fellow was strangely friendly. Saito understood it by instinct.

This guy was a real flirt.

Without weaknesses either.

Then Julio put on a serious face again. Such a sudden change of mood, only made him feel more hateful towards the man. Saito chewed on his handkerchief in anger.

“The story before. Were you telling the truth about that fairy?”

Fernand nodded.

“Y-yeah.”

“Can you show where you were shot down?”

Julio pointed at the map of the Albion continent spread on the table and asked.

Rene answered.

“Certainly… about one hour of flight from the continent border…”

He pointed at the corner of the map.

Interested, Julio nodded.

“Hmm, near Saxe-Gotha.”

At that time, Ginnumer coughed.

“Maybe it’s time for you to take care of your dragon.”
　
Julio spread his hands out, “I envy those who do not have to take care of a dragon,” and after leaving this sarcastic message, he left. Everyone from the 2nd Dragon Knight Squadron, who lost their dragons in battle, watched Julio’s back in hatred.

“Who is that fruity rascal?”　

When Saito, who left the dragon knight battalion headquarters, asked, Rene frowned.

“He is a priest from Romalia. Priests pretending to be dragon knights… disgusting.”

“Romalia?”

Dumbfounded Saito asked.

“You don’t know Romalia?”

Rene asked, surprised. Saito shook his head. Saito who was not from this world, was not aware about the countries and local places. However, because telling that he was from different world would be very troublesome, he came up with an excuse.

“I am from the east… From Rub' al Khali.”

“Hee! So you come from the land that always quarrels with elves!”

“Have you passed the ground where elves live?!” He was surprised. Apparently, in this world, elves are frightening and seemed to be a belligerent race. Moreover, they were on bad terms with humans.

“Romalia is a ‘religious authority’ country, that manages buddhist temples in Halkeginia. It is a country where there are a lot of priests, who are domineering, even more than nobles.”

“Romalia’s priests, because of their status as servants of God, can travel abroad freely.”

Though they were  nobles, their attitude was just as haughty.

“Can priests conjure too?”

“Sure!” one noble shouted.

“If he is born in a noble's house, where the magic is practiced, then he still caries the same blood even turning into priest… In case he is a commoner, naturally, he cannot use magic.”

“Julio comes from commoners,” someone said.

Ahh, he was not a mage.

“Then why is a guy like him riding a dragon? And on top of that is a Squadron Commander!”

“Aah, for a commoner he is abnormally good at riding dragons.”

“It’s really mortifying” one muttered.

“It is said that even though he is not a mage, dragons listen to him. I do not know if it’s true though.”

“Because of that he became Earl’s Ginnumer’s favorite, and was made into Commander of the 3rd Squadron. Since the 3rd Squadron is a foreign legion, it is an unprecedented career! Because a priest became Dragon Knight Commander, the dragon knights became a laughing stock of the other troops!”

Saito continued the talk, but was stopped by an officer with a wand who entered the tent.

“Hey, hey! Do not sit around and talk in here! Nuisance! Nuisance!”

Saito and others looked at each other.

“Let’s return to Miss Vallière’s tent. That’s where our place is.”

Then, remembering Louise, Saito turned around.

Louise stood there alone *Haaaah* with a dreamy expression on her face.

Saito became suspicious.

''Why is Louise making such a face?''

Then he remembered.

''Uh! Could it be because of Julio?

By that handsome dragon knight?

No, that priest?

Eeeh, whatever you call him!''

Anyway, since awhile ago, that blush hasn't left her face…

Saito began to burn with jealousy.

''She is making such face just because her hand was kissed! What a woman. Unfaithful! Unfaithful!'' Though not being a lover himself, Saito cursed.

''This is certainly "wrong". Just because she was complimented by that beautiful face!

What about my love confession?

No… Why?'' He thought for a moment…

Something flashed in Saito's head.

He recalled the last party with Rene and others. "Louise and I, what relationship do we have now?" and his doubt increased.

''Before, at Louise's home, she talked about "rewarding loyalty" even though I confessed.

Then… if you think about it…''

''The war has started now and we were in haste, and I was depressed in a room, thinking that everyone died…''

When you think about it very well…

''Maybe this is rejection?''

''I thought I was favored or kind of accepted… but when you think about it… is it an acceptance?''

''Loyalty reward. That’s what it was.''

In other words…

He was rejected.

Saito felt like he was hit by a hammer. He kneeled down on one knee and shook his head. Rene, seeing Saito in such a state, asked uneasily.

“H-hey… Saito?”

However, others' words failed to reach Saito.

He was completely lost in his own world.

Then came despair and anger.

Be damned 100 times for being so cute.

''Aaah, for this woman's wishes I went into a war that I did not want.''

''What was I trying so hard and risking my life for?''

''Cuuurse you.''

''Guilty! Cuuuuuuurse you!''

Anger towards Louise whirled violently. Like lava that gushed out of the volcano it washed away the sensible man in him.

Hiraga’s private trial was opened and the decision was given in two seconds.

''Defendant – Queen’s attorney, court lady Louise Françoise Le Blanc de La Vallière.''

''Presiding Judge – me.''

''Ahhn, guilty! Guilty! Go to circumstances consideration room!''

''Presiding Judge's word.''

''Following society regalement this man here said ‘I like you♪ Lets start from friend love♪” but the answer was…''

''T! H! I! S!''

''"Loyality reward"''

''"You may touch only one place you like the most."''

''You are not allowed to touch the master in public.''

''My dog. Not a dog. Ah, still a dog.''

''But yet you say a dog. And then not a dog.''

Then, he recalled the other day in the Louise‘s tent.

He thought Rene was dead and was sad, he dully was not even able to understand, that she was only wearing a mantle on her naked body. ''T-this woman is an idiot! Can’t she understand the feelings of a man?''

''Presiding Judge Hiraga, based on Article 3 of Love Between Man and Woman, gives a verdict to the defendant.''

''Verdict – ignore.''

''Starting from now.''

Saito began to walk away, ignoring Louise.

After leaving dragon knights’ headquarters tent, the story and the beautiful boy made Louise’s mind confused.

Somehow she felt uneasy.

When she saw him, she felt a strange uneasiness.

Was she startled because it was a beautiful boy?

Somewhat. Louise was a girl going through puberty and she did not hate beautiful boys. But to put it simply she did not think of him as a lover. Only one boy occupied her thoughts at the moment, even though she wasn’t fully aware of it, other boys even with a "nice face," failed to move in there.

The tenant though, was constantly making the landlord angry.

This uneasiness was part of the natural appeal.

And this uneasiness was not only because of that.

It was the "fairy" that one of the dragon knights witnessed. Though it would be easy to laugh it off as a dream… they all actually lost their memories for one week. Their carefree attitude of not worrying about anything after returning alive annoyed Louise.

''But that was because they are soldiers'', she thought, they cannot think about every little thing in the middle of the war.

While thinking about the true colors of her uneasiness… Louise came back to herself.

Hey-hey, where is Saito’s going?

Louise was ignored.

The dragon knight boys were laughing a weird laugh, and were starting to drink alcohol again, ignoring Louise. ''That idiot, just now, why was he laughing so unnaturally?''

''Was he trying to ignore me as joke?''

''And to discuss things while drinking again?''

''What-what! Don’t joke around.''

“Hey, wait!”

But Saito did not turn to her call. Did he not hear? This time she shouted.

“Saito! Wait! Escort your master to the tent properly~!”

However, he continued to ignore her.

''Heh? What?! What is this?!''

Saito didn't even turn around. ''The distance can’t be too big. He should have… heard me.''

Louise started to boil with anger towards Saito. Such behavior by the partner (sealed with Louise) made the pink-blonde girl's temper explode.

One can’t blame Louise’s short temper. When you are in love with someone, even the smallest things can be damaging and easily make one happy or angry.

Though Louise wasn’t aware of her love, it was 100% pointing at Saito. Thus even his slightest action could easily make her angry.

''Hey! I haven’t even offended this guy! And yet I am ignored!''

''Stop ignoring my words!''

Clenching her hands into fists, Louse kicked a stone on the road away.

　

Noticing the raging Louise, Rene turned to Saito and whispered,

“Isn’t she your master? Are you angry at her? Why do you ignore her?”

Saito looked at Louise.

Louise was angry. She was raging on the road.

''Angry at being ignored by her familiar. That’s understandable. I am just a familiar anyway. Yes yes.''

''Aaah, that’s right. Its impossible for a noble to fall in love with a humble familiar.''

Saito almost cried, while thinking so.

He wanted to cry bitterly, leaving Rene to comfort him.

But… Saito choked the tears down.

What kind of girl do you think Louise is? Noble girl.

You have to be gentle.

Saito clasped fists and looked up at the night sky.

The star was blinking… beautiful.

And two moons shone… like in a dream.

''Aaah, moon-star, please wash away this ugly jealousy of mine.''

''Yes. I am a man right?''

''I should ignore in anger… after all.''

Then, Saito, thinking so, gave a cramp smile.

''I am honorable man,'' he tried to persuade himself while trembling.

He thought already beaten with cold sweat.

But when he turned with concession to say “…ah, Louise come over”… surprisingly!

Louise looked the other way.

“Come over here, right.”

With her arms crossed and puffing her cheeks, she turned away.

''Wh-what’s this!?''

Disgusting. Even now this woman was treating him coldly.

But this time, it wasn’t Louise’s usual angry attitude.

But… this time Loise’s face looked uncomfortable.

''Is this all that Louise thinks of me? Uncomfortable.''

Louise's attitude was over-reacting.

Saito turned around and began to walk away quickly.

“Hey, what is this? You must be joking.”

Rene looked anxiously between Saito and Louise… and then, ran after Saito.

Louise, left behind, trembled with anger.

She bellowed towards the direction where Saito left.

“What was that?! Come over here!”

And waited for a while. But... he was not coming back.

''Wha-w-w-what a selfish thing!''

Louise was really pissed off.

''Even though I feel insecure in the middle of the war…

I am being exploited… And what kind of compassion do I get?''

Saito seemed completely not in the mood to explain anything.

Steadily, her eyes grew teary. Lately she just wanted to escape it all.

''Separately, well, that's ok. Bad, but it's ok. I‘ll forgive him. That boy is like that, can not be helped. I don’t like him, really, I don’t like, aah, maybe a little.''

Louise shook her head.

Don’t think. No good. Absolutely no good.

''Honestly, well, he said he likes me'', she thought.

However, what is this "love". Is it true?

''But if it’s love why he does treat me so coldly?'' She could not understand.

Besides, he would not be hanging with that maid.

''Really he must be saying that to all girls. Idiot. Not only to the maid.''

''He said ‘love’ to me as well.''

''Inexcusable. Fibber. Dislike. Dislike.''

“That’s enough” Louise muttered while biting her lips.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter1|Back to Chapter 1]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter3_%7EPreview%7E|Forward to Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume7 Chapter1

2015-07-20T13:01:06Z

Coffeezombie: lots of verb fixes

===Chapter One: The Temperature Difference between the Two===

A young lady with peach-colored hair was lying horizontally on the bed, with only a thin cape wrapped around her bare skin.

She was the one whom they call "Louise of the Void," otherwise known as Louise Françoise; only a few high ranking officers of the royal army knew of this secret.

It was now the end of the year, the second week in the month of Wynn. Going by Halkeginia's climate, it was the equivalent of autumn... still not considered very cold in the tent. Winter would have to wait until the coming of the new year. It was also because of this that she could dress so sexily without the fear of catching a cold.

On a simple bed, consisting of a piece of cloth draped over straw, Louise bit her small finger, and sulked indignantly. This gesture of hers had an unbelievable cuteness to it. On that porcelain doll-like face of hers surfaced a peach color, arising from discontent. Louise sat up, and hugged her knee.

This gesture of hers had a cuteness akin to a goddess'. With her feelings immediately written on her face, Louise could not completely hide the uneasiness in her heart. This unease caused some sort of dramatic change in Louise's girlish air, adding to it a layer of perfume called "sexiness".

Louise's hands nonchalantly touched her long slender legs beneath her cape.

Her fingers touched her toes, and returned to her knees.

Unknowingly, Louise made a seductive move: gently tugging the cape covering her body upwards, exposing her legs and slim yet sexy thighs. All this was done unconsciously.

Beneath the cape was her skin, a young maiden's skin now full of charm, due to her passion.

Which is to say, she was wearing nothing. Why? Because Louise only wore pajamas when she slept; so since she had forgotten to bring her pajamas, she had to replace it with a cape, and if she were wearing her underwear, she would not have been able to fall asleep.

Although the sexy and cute pose from Louise was spreading out an irresistible charm...It was a pity that the other person in the tent took no notice of it.

On the back of the cape covering Louise, was the lily emblem of Tristain. This cape was different from the one worn in the academy. The emblem, a way to distinguish friend from foe, clearly indicated that this area was a battleground.

As a female officer directly under Her Highness's command, Louise was assigned her own personal tent. In the military port of Rosais, buildings resembling hostels were rare, so tents were put at every stop. Such treatment was equal to a general's, but since Louise's legendary magic element ‘Void’ was considered to be a weapon of last resort, it was perfectly normal.

Inside the tent, illuminated by a magical lamp, was a simple bed made up of a piece of cloth covering some straw, a foldable dining table, a small cabinet for clothing and accessories and a bell for ordering the accompanying soldiers. In the battlefield, items like that inside a tent could be considered "luxurious".

In a corner of the tent, Saito was staring blankly in front of him, feeling low.

"Hey, Saito."

No reply.

Louise sat up, and called him again.

"Hey, I'm going to sleep soon. Come here, quickly."

Although Louise was red in the face as she called him, there was still no reaction.

"It's already past 10. We'll have to be up early tomorrow morning to inspect the frontlines. You'd better sleep now."

Even so, there was still no reply from Saito.

This familiar of Louise, who came from another world, was now sitting crossed-legged on the floor, his face full of depression. He was already like this since a week ago. When Louise recalled the battle which caused Saito's depression, she felt a dull pain in her heart.

A week ago, the combined armies of Tristain and Germania successfully occupied this port-town of Albion. As the main force of Albion's armies were lured to the northern port-town of Dartanes, there were only about 500 defenders in Rosais. The landing party, numbering 60,000, effortlessly destroyed the defenders and set up camp in Rosais.

By enticing the enemy, Louise's Void magic showed its power. The Void spell "Illusion", is a spell that can create huge illusions.

Louise used the 'Illusion' spell to create illusions of the combined armies landing in Dartanes, causing the enemy forces en route to Rosais to turn back.

But... in order for Louise and the others to reach Dartanes, some sacrifices had to be made. That was the 2nd Dragon Knight Squadron, attached to "Varsenda", the flagship of the Albion expedition.

It was because of their engagament with enemy forces, that the Zero Fighter carrying Louise and Saito could successfully escape pursuit by the enemy's dragon knights.

The price for this battle's success... was the annihilation of the 2nd Dragon Knight Squadron.
Although dragon knights were very expensive, compared to the possible losses while landing in enemy territory, this sacrifice could be considered small. The commanding officer was even rewarded as a matter of fact! This too, was also something to be happy about.

The thing is, for those who took part in that battle, and witnessed the destruction of the squadron for themselves, it was an entirely different feeling.

Louise observed Saito, and pouted her lips.

Of course, it was a sad thing that had happened, but…

During the landing battle, there were sacrifices as well. War definitely brings death along with it. If every death was mourned, there would be no end to it.

In Halkeginia, there were wars almost every single year.

For Louise, although death was something sad, it was also something very close to her.

Louise stood up. Under the dim glow of the magic lamp, the room was rather dark. Under such conditions, even if the cape didn't cover certain areas, her body should still remain unseen.

Louise crossed her hands in front of her, as if hugging herself, and held the hems of the cape tightly. She walked up to Saito, who was hugging his knees as he sat, and said, "Cheer up, alright."

"Emm," Saito grunted lifelessly.

"But, I can't help it. After all, it happened right before my eyes. Although it was for the success of the mission, still..."

Saito was really down in the doldrums. It was only then that Louise remembered: those teens were about Saito's age.

Saito… he must have projected himself onto them. This kind-hearted boy from another world, with what was going on in his mind a mystery, must have been hurt by this self-projection.

Just as how Saito had comforted her before, Louise felt that this time, it was her turn to comfort him. But, she didn't know how to go about doing it.

Louise squatted, and sat back-to-back with Saito.

[[Image:ZnT07-017.jpg|thumb]]

"That... Although you may find me cruel for saying this... Compared to the deaths of the squadron, what makes me sadder is to see you being so depressed. Although I shouldn't be thinking like this, facts are facts. However, maybe because…you are my familiar and were by my side, I really felt very sad."

Saito slowly turned his head, and stared quietly at Louise.

"Death may sadden people... But that was a glorious death on the battlefield... for honor. They died for a great victory. They'd be pitiful if you felt sad about their deaths..."

"Do you mean what you say... regarding this?"

He felt that something was amiss when Louise started talking like this.

”Of course not, but it has to be this way. We're now at war."

Louise's right hand let go of the hem it was holding, and gently patted Saito's forehead, now that he has turned around. Her fingers caressed the streaks of dried tears on his cheeks.

Saito shook his head, and cried.

"I... I didn't even know their names."

Instead of calling it an unbearable pain, it was more of the inability to forgive.

''To die for the mission, to die for honor.''

He couldn't imagine these feelings at all.

''Doesn't Louise understand this?''

He recalled Colbert's letter. The teacher wrote: ''Do not become accustomed to killing each other. Do not become accustomed to death.''

He was wondering at the time, "How is it possible that one could get used to such things?"

As Louise looked at Saito's forlorn face, she felt terrible. The things she had just said were not lies. Although she felt sad for those youths who had sacrificed themselves, they had died for the victory of their country.

Louise, who had grown up receiving the education of the nobility, and Saito, who grew up in the peaceful Japan of Earth: there was an obvious rift between them.

Louise felt pain seeing Saito’s crying face. Compared to mourning the dead, she had a greater desire to heal the pain of the living. If Saito's tears were a kind of gentleness, then perhaps this can be said to be another type of gentleness.

Louise thought,

''What should one do at a moment like this? How does one comfort a boy who had been hurt?''

And...

''If it was that maid, what would she do?'' She used just a little bit of her imagination.

''She would... use the warmth of her body! It's all that commoner can come up with.''

On this train of thought, she suddenly became angry.

''That... that sort of thing... I can do that too!''

Recalling that time where he pushed her to the floor, and kissed her a few times on the neck, Louise's face became red at once.

Since at that time he had gotten excited all of a sudden (That's how Louise saw it), Louise hadn't forgiven Saito for what he did, definitely not.

He said something about liking her; surely he said it with doing that sort of thing in mind. Once her mind was on this thought, a burst of anger erupted from within her. After that, she couldn't even forgive herself. Although she was affected by the mood at the time, she actually lowered the hand which had risen to slap him.

''That means... that is to say...''

But, in the back of her mind, Louise shook her head furiously.

''That doesn't mean that I've accepted him.''

''Because he wanted to do it the hard way; he's doing it unconsciously. That's right! Unconsciously!''

Although Louise didn't know what "unconsciously" actually meant, she hugged Saito tightly, her face crimson-red. Hugging a familiar is something which isn't supposed to be done, due to the difference in status between the two. Yes... letting him sit beside the dining table could be said to be a form of pity. But, hugging him like this wasn't pity.

Louise shook her head. She thought, "What am I doing?" The incredible thing was that her heartbeat was quickening. Her racing heartbeat seemed to be dissolving the cruel atmosphere of the battlefield.

Despite all this, Saito was still depressed.

''Is it still not enough?''

''Is simply hugging him tightly not enough?''

Hoping that he would pucker up didn't mean that she liked him or anything. However, if a familiar was like this, it would affect missions in the future.

Louise intended to try her best at imitating Siesta. She was trying hard, even putting aside her noblewoman's pride. Although she didn't have any other feelings for this familiar, she didn't want to lose in battle, no matter what. However, there was no movement in Saito's vision.

She remembered what she was wearing now. Underneath the cape was her skin.

No underwear.

Louise took a deep breath. It's only a tiny bit. If doing this could comfort Saito a little, isn't it worth a try?

''No way Louise!''

How can you show others your body when you're unmarried?

''If you treat him like familiar, that's still alright. But what are you doing now?''

If he sees it, there will be trouble!

''You'll have to marry him, those are the rules.''

I want to marry?

''Marry who?''

This familiar?

''No way! Impossible! He's a commoner from another world!''

Her brain began to fry, as if it was about to explode. Saito stared at Louise in her current predicament, his eyes emotionless.

''Sob...''now even Louise was feeling down, she really wanted to heal this wound of Saito's.

''Does Saito really like me… To think about it, although he did say that he liked me… but that was to take advantage of me… But does my body have that kind of charm… Aaahhhh! This is frustrating!!''

Louise grew more and more confused; her brain was really going to explode soon. Just as she was loosening her grip on her cape...

Just as the gentleness of the mourner, and the gentleness of the comforter for the living, were about to meet...

Whoosh!

A sudden gust of wind blew against the tent.

"What... what's going on?"

"What?!"

Saito and Louise shouted at the same time.

Looks like something just landed beside the tent.

On closer inspection, it was a wind dragon.

On its back, one could see the silhouettes of dragon knights.

"Ene... enemies! The enemy is here!"

Saito grabbed his sword hurriedly. At that moment, a man peered out from the dragon's back, and said to Saito in a soft voice, "Oh, you're..."

Upon seeing his face, Saito's eyes nearly popped out of their sockets; he was stunned.

"Aaahhh!"

The men sitting on the dragon were the dragon knights that had been thought decimated.

Saito's mouth fell wide open. He asked softly,

"H... How?"

"It's... a long story."

That was the reply from a plump dragon knight. The rest of the knights bowed their heads, as if embarrassed.

"We'll talk again later. So… so sorry to have interrupted the two of you…" The plump knight captain said shyly.

Louise, with only a cape covering her, was blankly leaning against Saito.

Louise hurriedly kicked Saito away, and screamed,

"W-w-we didn't do anything!"

Perhaps, it was the miracle caused by the temperature difference between the two types of gentleness.

The dragon knights, thought to be deceased, were standing before them, with not a single man missing.

Besides the dragon which they rode on, the knights lost the rest of their dragon mounts... But no matter, all the men returned safely.

Before Saito's and Louise's relief, they could hardly speak with their mouths now wide open

"You all... How..."

"No... Well... actually, we aren't sure ourselves."

Seeing the sudden return of the knights, the senior officers in the dragon knight's headquarters tent nearly had their eyes popping out of their sockets.

From the day they were annihilated, a week had passed.

Furthermore, this was enemy territory - the land of Albion. Their survival was already written off as hopeless.

Count Kirnumel, the commander of the 2nd Dragon Knight Group, in charge of three dragon knight squadrons, was the first to open his arms and welcome the return of these warriors, who had miraculously survived.

"Never mind! Regardless, returning alive is something worth being happy about! It really is incredible! A miraculous survival, I say!"

Immediately, applause and cheers rang out inside the tent.

Standing beside Saito and Louise, who brought the whole lot here, a young knight with a shy expression said in a loud, clear voice,

"Actually, even I find it hard to believe myself… even the wounds on our bodies were healed completely!"

A knight took a closer look at the survivors, and exclaimed,

"You're right!"

"Was it the enemy who treated you guys?"

"I... don't know. Regardless, I shall first narrate my personal experience of the battle."

As the leader, the young knight began narrating his report to those in the tent.

The 2nd Dragon Knight Squadron was surrounded by more than a hundred enemy riders... One by one, the riders fell to the enemy's magic attacks.

Almost every knight and dragon mount was severely wounded, and lost consciousness as they plummeted to the ground.

"So, what happened after you guys regained consciousness?"

"At the time, I was already riding on the dragon's back, along with the rest, all the way to Rosais. It's only upon reaching here did I realise that a week had already passed."

"You're saying that you guys have no memory of what happened from the moment you guys were shot down till today?"

The knights looked at each other sheepishly.

"Yes, sir. Absolutely nothing."

"Hey... Don't tell me you guys lost an entire week's memories?"

"That's exactly what happened."

The knights nodded in shame.

"That one remaining dragon mount... Who did it belong to?" Enquired one of the officers.

A knight raised his hand, saying, "It's my Beyael." He was one of the twins. Kirnumel focused his attention on the youth.

"What was the situation like at the time?"

"When we got surrounded, I was injured before my mount; my shoulder was hit by a magic missile. Beyael probably wanted to help me escape. So, it pretended to be hit, and flew to a lower altitude."

There is a tinge of shame in his voice, due to the fact that the other knights continued to fight on despite the injuries they and their dragon mounts suffered.

"Since you could no longer fight, it's only logical to leave the battlefield. There's nothing to be ashamed of."

Upon hearing those words from his commander, the lad brightened up immediately.

"Thank you."

Kirnumel touched his moustache. Of course, it's a joyous thing to have the knights back safe and sound... But, there were too many anomalies, and they were bound to raise suspicions.

Who was it that saved these gravely-wounded dragon knights, healed them, and allowed them to ride on the sole surviving wind dragon to Rosais?

The enemy would surely carry out a search to identify the riders who had been shot down. But, they escaped the search, and returned in one piece.

It could very well be a trap.

Kirnumel ordered the knights to stand in a line, and allowed his subordinates to use magic for a detailed check on these young survivors. He felt that the enemy could be using magic to manipulate them.

But, there were no problems with the results. The youths showed no traces of manipulation on them, and since there was nothing else to ask of them, Kirnumel urged them to retire.

"Since your dragon survived, you shall go under the command of the 1st Group. As for the rest, since you all are without dragons; that cannot be helped."

Kirnumel focused his attention on Louise, whom until now stood by the side blankly, as if she was an outsider. Although her true identity was unknown, his superiors had mentioned that this female officer was sent by the Princess, and knows how to use some unknown but special magic.

Treat her with all due respect - that decree had already been sent from the highest HQ to the rest of the forces.

"Until the replacement dragons arrive, you all shall be Miss Vallière's guards. Dismissed!"

After leaving the Battalion HQ tent, the plump captain of the 2nd Dragon Knight Squadron immediatly bowed to Saito.

"Now that we are under your command, please guide us along the way."

Saito used his hand to wipe his eyelids, as he hugged the captain.

"I thought you guys were dead."

"No... Come to think about it, I forgot something, so I can't possibly die that easily."

"Forgot something?"

Saito asked, a stunned expression on his face.

The plump knight smiled,

"I haven't introduced myself. I'm Rene Vonke, a dragon knight of Tristain. Nice to meet you."

Saito also introduced himself.

"I'm Hiraga Saito."

"That's a strange name you have there," Rene said, while laughing.

Saito, who looked as if he was about to cry, laughed and said, "Then, let us drink our fill tonight, to celebrate all of you returning safely!"

Saito and company went into Louise's tent, and the party began in there. Perhaps, the survivors were just glad to be alive, and drank and drank. And before long, they were drunk.

Before anyone knew it, the only two sober souls around were Saito and Rene.

Due to the wind dragon blowing against the tent a while back, the top had a gash on it. From the crack, one could see the stars and the moon. The cool night wind entered the tent. Saito shivered.

"But, I didn't expect you to get so depressed. No... sorry for letting you worry…” said Rene gravely.

"It's because of you guys that my familiar was feeling down the entire day. It was really, really bad!"

A while back, Louise chided them. Upon hearing Louise's words, they said, "What a strange fellow!" Then, everyone roared with laughter. Saito couldn't understand at all why they laughed.

Louise, after hollering for a good while, was now sleeping on Saito's knee, probably tired out from her shouting.

"Is it so weird for me to be depressed?"

Hearing Saito's words, Rene grinned,

"Wouldn't there be no end to it?"

"No end to it? What do you mean?"

Saito retorted with his own question. Rene drank a mouthful of grape wine straight from the bottle, his plump cheeks now red from the wine. He said solemnly,

"Are we not at war now? If you're going to grieve over every single stranger, wouldn't there be no end to it?"

"We're not strangers; I talked with you guys before. If someone died while protecting you, you would definitely feel sad! You guys are the ones with strange ideas!"

Saito downed a mouthful of wine. Rene, with a somewhat serious look, said,

"We didn't serve as bait in order to protect you two. We were protecting the battle plan, and our own honor."

"What do you mean?"

"Back then, the orders we received were to escort you guys to Dartanes at all cost. Ensuring the success of this battle would mean the protection of the entire royal army, equivalent to a blood oath of loyalty to Her Highness. As long as our loyalty to Her Highness is recognized, the prestige of our clans will increase. Even if I die, the glory will continue on."

"This is crazy."

"Hey, don't spout nonsense like that! Maybe you're a commoner. That's why you're not aware of this, but to nobility, the so-called "honor" is something which is more important than life itself."

"Geez. Thankfully, I'm not some nobleman."

"Exactly. Compared to being born into petty nobility, it's much more comfortable being a commoner!"

"Petty nobility?"

"That's right. Unlike those counts and earls, for each generation we have to survive on a pitifully small salary. No wealth means no fancy decor, and no pride. If we want to escape that, the only way is to work hard in the battlefield, and gain the recognition of our superiors. If one's achievements in the war are recognized, he'll be granted a fiefdom as a reward. So, everyone rabidly puts his life on the line. They have no time to worry about the danger of death. Huu..."

Saito closed his eyes and thought for a while.

"But, if you die, wouldn't it be all over? Why do you noblemen drop terms like 'death' and 'honor' so casually? Are you guys idiots?"

No answer. After a closer look, it turns out that Rene had already fallen asleep.

"Guluuu..."

"What the... He fell asleep after saying his piece."

''Really, these so-called "nobility" are a bunch of stubborn fellows. Louise is also like that. She said herself that "I'll definitely help you find a way to get home." But, once the war began, her attention became entirely focused on it.''

He actually followed Louise all the way to this; was he out of his mind?

''...For what am I fighting like this, even putting my life on the line?''

A few reasons popped up in his mind.

He wanted to lend a hand to the pitiful Henrietta.

He wanted to protect Siesta's hometown, for the girl had always cared for him.

But, the most important reason of all... is that he was worried about Louise.

''That's probably it...'' he thought, as he looked at this young lady with peach-coloured hair, who was sleeping on his knee. To put it plainly, it was because he loved her. That was why he always worried.

Louise is really cute, and he really wanted to feel her. But, he would have to hold back for now, as everyone was here.

Ah, but would his feelings be reciprocated?

Whether this relationship would have an outcome, perhaps only God himself knows. The God of Earth... or the gods of this different world... who should he ask for the answer?

Thinking about this, Saito immediately shook his head.

''Am I an idiot... Why am I thinking about such silly questions?''

It was then that he recalled what Louise had said just now.

''Death may sadden people.... But that was a glorious death in the battlefield... for honor. They died for a great victory. They're too pitiful if you felt sad about their deaths...''

He had a very strong distaste for this. It felt unnatural.

At the same time, he felt that Louise, who was sleeping on his lap, was getting further and further away from him. ''She's just in front of me...why do I have this feeling?!'' He couldn’t fathom the reason for it at all.

''Huu... Let's sleep...'' thought Saito, allowing Louise to continue using his leg as a pillow as he lay down to sleep.

All the while, the bright moonlight from the two moons beamed down upon him, as if to comfort him and his many troubles...

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Illustrations|Back to Novel Illustrations]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter2_%7EPreview%7E|Forward to Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume7 Chapter1

2015-07-20T12:32:52Z

Coffeezombie: fixed translation to make sense. The Earth is not peaceful but Japan is

===Chapter One: The Temperature Difference between the Two===

A young lady with peach-colored hair was lying horizontally on the bed, with only a thin cape wrapped around her bare skin.

She was the one whom they call "Louise of the Void," otherwise known as Louise Françoise; only a few high ranking officers of the royal army knew of this secret.

It was now the end of the year, the second week in the month of Wynn. Going by Halkeginia's climate, it was the equivalent of autumn... still not considered very cold in the tent. Winter would have to wait until the coming of the new year. It was also because of this that she could dress so sexily without the fear of catching a cold.

On a simple bed, consisting of a piece of cloth draped over straw, Louise bit her small finger, and sulked indignantly. This gesture of hers had an unbelievable cuteness to it. On that porcelain doll-like face of hers surfaced a peach color, arising from discontent. Louise sat up, and hugged her knee.

This gesture of hers had a cuteness akin to a goddess'. With her feelings immediately written on her face, Louise could not completely hide the uneasiness in her heart. This unease caused some sort of dramatic change in Louise's girlish air, adding to it a layer of perfume called "sexiness".

Louise's hands nonchalantly touched her long slender legs beneath her cape.

Her fingers touched her toes, and returned to her knees.

Unknowingly, Louise made a seductive move: gently tugging the cape covering her body upwards, exposing her legs and slim yet sexy thighs. All this was done unconsciously.

Beneath the cape was her skin, a young maiden's skin now full of charm, due to her passion.

Which is to say, she was wearing nothing. Why? Because Louise only wears pajamas when she sleeps; so since she forgot to bring her pajamas, she had to replace it with a cape and if she were wearing her undies, she would not be able to fall asleep.

Although the sexy and cute pose from Louise was spreading out an irresistible charm...It was a pity that the other person in the tent took no notice of it.

On the back of the cape covering Louise, was the lily emblem of Tristain. This cape was different from the one worn in the academy. The emblem, a way to distinguish friend from foe, clearly indicated that this area was a battleground.

As a female officer directly under Her Highness's command, Louise was assigned her own personal tent. In the military port of Rosais, buildings resembling hostels were rare, so tents were put at every stop. Such treatment was equal to a general's, but since Louise's legendary magic element ‘Void’ was considered to be a weapon of last resort, it was perfectly normal.

Inside the tent, illuminated by a magical lamp, was a simple bed made up of a piece of cloth covering some straw, a foldable dining table, a small cabinet for clothing and accessories and a bell for ordering the accompanying soldiers. In the battlefield, items like that inside a tent could be considered "luxurious".

In a corner of the tent, Saito was staring blankly in front of him, feeling low.

"Hey, Saito."

No reply.

Louise sat up, and called him again.

"Hey, I'm going to sleep soon. Come here, quickly."

Although Louise was red in the face as she called him, there was still no reaction.

"It's already past 10. We'll have to be up early tomorrow morning to inspect the frontlines. You'd better sleep now."

Even so, there was still no reply from Saito.

This familiar of Louise, who came from another world, was now sitting crossed-legged on the floor, his face full of depression. He was already like this since a week ago. When Louise recalled the battle which caused Saito's depression, she felt a dull pain in her heart.

A week ago, the combined armies of Tristain and Germania successfully occupied this port-town of Albion. As the main force of Albion's armies were lured to the northern port-town of Dartanes, there were only about 500 defenders in Rosais. The landing party, numbering 60,000, effortlessly destroyed the defenders and set up camp in Rosais.

By enticing the enemy, Louise's Void magic showed its power. The Void spell "Illusion", is a spell that can create huge illusions.

Louise used the 'Illusion' spell to create illusions of the combined armies landing in Dartanes, causing the enemy forces en route to Rosais to turn back.

But... in order for Louise and the others to reach Dartanes, some sacrifices had to be made. That was the 2nd Dragon Knight Squadron, attached to "Varsenda", the flagship of the Albion expedition.

It was because of their engagament with enemy forces, that the Zero Fighter carrying Louise and Saito could successfully escape pursuit by the enemy's dragon knights.

The price for this battle's success... was the annihilation of the 2nd Dragon Knight Squadron.
Although dragon knights were very expensive, compared to the possible losses while landing in enemy territory, this sacrifice could be considered small. The commanding officer was even rewarded as a matter of fact! This too, was also something to be happy about.

The thing is, for those who took part in that battle, and witnessed the destruction of the squadron for themselves, it was an entirely different feeling.

Louise observed Saito, and pouted her lips.

Of course, it was a sad thing that had happened, but…

During the landing battle, there were sacrifices as well. War definitely brings death along with it. If every death was mourned, there would be no end to it.

In Halkeginia, there were wars almost every single year.

For Louise, although death was something sad, it was also something very close to her.

Louise stood up. Under the dim glow of the magic lamp, the room was rather dark. Under such conditions, even if the cape didn't cover certain areas, her body should still remain unseen.

Louise crossed her hands in front of her, as if hugging herself, and held the hems of the cape tightly. She walked up to Saito, who was hugging his knees as he sat, and said, "Cheer up, alright."

"Emm," Saito grunted lifelessly.

"But, I can't help it. After all, it happened right before my eyes. Although it was for the success of the mission, still..."

Saito was really down in the doldrums. It was only then that Louise remembered: those teens were about Saito's age.

Saito… he must have projected himself onto them. This kind-hearted boy from another world, with what was going on in his mind a mystery, must have been hurt by this self-projection.

Just as how Saito had comforted her before, Louise felt that this time, it was her turn to comfort him. But, she didn't know how to go about doing it.

Louise squatted, and sat back-to-back with Saito.

[[Image:ZnT07-017.jpg|thumb]]

"That... Although you may find me cruel for saying this... Compared to the deaths of the squadron, what makes me sadder is to see you being so depressed. Although I shouldn't be thinking like this, facts are facts. However, maybe because…you are my familiar and were by my side, I really felt very sad."

Saito slowly turned his head, and stared quietly at Louise.

"Death may sadden people... But that was a glorious death on the battlefield... for honor. They died for a great victory. They'd be pitiful if you felt sad about their deaths..."

"Do you mean what you say... regarding this?"

He felt that something was amiss when Louise started talking like this.

”Of course not, but it has to be this way. We're now at war."

Louise's right hand let go of the hem it was holding, and gently patted Saito's forehead, now that he has turned around. Her fingers caressed the streaks of dried tears on his cheeks.

Saito shook his head, and cried.

"I... I didn't even know their names."

Instead of calling it an unbearable pain, it was more of the inability to forgive.

''To die for the mission, to die for honor.''

He couldn't imagine these feelings at all.

''Doesn't Louise understand this?''

He recalled Colbert's letter. The teacher wrote: ''Do not become accustomed to killing each other. Do not become accustomed to death.''

He was wondering at the time, "How is it possible that one could get used to such things?"

As Louise looked at Saito's forlorn face, she felt terrible. The things she had just said were not lies. Although she felt sad for those youths who had sacrificed themselves, they had died for the victory of their country.

Louise, who had grown up receiving the education of the nobility, and Saito, who grew up in the peaceful Japan of Earth: there was an obvious rift between them.

Louise felt pain seeing Saito’s crying face. Compared to mourning the dead, she had a greater desire to heal the pain of the living. If Saito's tears were a kind of gentleness, then perhaps this can be said to be another type of gentleness.

Louise thought,

''What should one do at a moment like this? How does one comfort a boy who had been hurt?''

And...

''If it was that maid, what would she do?'' She used just a little bit of her imagination.

''She would... use the warmth of her body! It's all that commoner can come up with.''

On this train of thought, she suddenly became angry.

''That... that sort of thing... I can do that too!''

Recalling that time where he pushed her to the floor, and kissed her a few times on the neck, Louise's face became red at once.

Since at that time he had gotten excited all of a sudden (That's how Louise saw it), Louise hadn't forgiven Saito for what he did, definitely not.

He said something about liking her; surely he said it with doing that sort of thing in mind. Once her mind was on this thought, a burst of anger erupted from within her. After that, she couldn't even forgive herself. Although she was affected by the mood at the time, she actually lowered the hand which had risen to slap him.

''That means... that is to say...''

But, in the back of her mind, Louise shook her head furiously.

''That doesn't mean that I've accepted him.''

''Because he wanted to do it the hard way; he's doing it unconsciously. That's right! Unconsciously!''

Although Louise didn't know what "unconsciously" actually meant, she hugged Saito tightly, her face crimson-red. Hugging a familiar is something which isn't supposed to be done, due to the difference in status between the two. Yes... letting him sit beside the dining table could be said to be a form of pity. But, hugging him like this wasn't pity.

Louise shook her head. She thought, "What am I doing?" The incredible thing was that her heartbeat was quickening. Her racing heartbeat seemed to be dissolving the cruel atmosphere of the battlefield.

Despite all this, Saito was still depressed.

''Is it still not enough?''

''Is simply hugging him tightly not enough?''

Hoping that he would pucker up didn't mean that she liked him or anything. However, if a familiar was like this, it would affect missions in the future.

Louise intended to try her best at imitating Siesta. She was trying hard, even putting aside her noblewoman's pride. Although she didn't have any other feelings for this familiar, she didn't want to lose in battle, no matter what. However, there was no movement in Saito's vision.

She remembered what she was wearing now. Underneath the cape was her skin.

No undies.

Louise took a deep breath. It's only a tiny bit. If doing this could comfort Saito a little, isn't it worth a try?

''No way Louise!''

How can you show others your body when you're unmarried?

''If you treat him like familiar, that's still alright. But what are you doing now?''

If he sees it, there will be trouble!

''You'll have to marry him, those are the rules.''

I want to marry?

''Marry who?''

This familiar?

''No way! Impossible! He's a commoner from another world!''

Her brain began to fry, as if it was about to explode. Saito stared at Louise in her current predicament, his eyes emotionless.

''Sob...''now even Louise was feeling down, she really wanted to heal this wound of Saito's.

''Does Saito really like me… To think about it, although he did say that he liked me… but that was to take advantage of me… But does my body have that kind of charm… Aaahhhh! This is frustrating!!''

Louise grew more and more confused; her brain was really going to explode soon. Just as she was loosening her grip on her cape...

Just as the gentleness of the mourner, and the gentleness of the comforter for the living, were about to meet...

Whoosh!

A sudden gust of wind blew against the tent.

"What... what's going on?"

"What?!"

Saito and Louise shouted at the same time.

Looks like something just landed beside the tent.

On closer inspection, it was a wind dragon.

On its back, one could see the silhouettes of dragon knights.

"Ene... enemies! The enemy is here!"

Saito grabbed his sword hurriedly. At that moment, a man peered out from the dragon's back, and said to Saito in a soft voice, "Oh, you're..."

Upon seeing his face, Saito's eyes nearly popped out of their sockets; he was stunned.

"Aaahhh!"

The men sitting on the dragon were the dragon knights that had been thought decimated.

Saito's mouth fell wide open. He asked softly,

"H... How?"

"It's... a long story."

That was the reply from a plump dragon knight. The rest of the knights bowed their heads, as if embarrassed.

"We'll talk again later. So… so sorry to have interrupted the two of you…" The plump knight captain said shyly.

Louise, with only a cape covering her, was blankly leaning against Saito.

Louise hurriedly kicked Saito away, and screamed,

"W-w-we didn't do anything!"

Perhaps, it was the miracle caused by the temperature difference between the two types of gentleness.

The dragon knights, thought to be deceased, were standing before them, with not a single man missing.

Besides the dragon which they rode on, the knights lost the rest of their dragon mounts... But no matter, all the men returned safely.

Before Saito's and Louise's relief, they could hardly speak with their mouths now wide open

"You all... How..."

"No... Well... actually, we aren't sure ourselves."

Seeing the sudden return of the knights, the senior officers in the dragon knight's headquarters tent nearly had their eyes popping out of their sockets.

From the day they were annihilated, a week had passed.

Furthermore, this was enemy territory - the land of Albion. Their survival was already written off as hopeless.

Count Kirnumel, the commander of the 2nd Dragon Knight Group, in charge of three dragon knight squadrons, was the first to open his arms and welcome the return of these warriors, who had miraculously survived.

"Never mind! Regardless, returning alive is something worth being happy about! It really is incredible! A miraculous survival, I say!"

Immediately, applause and cheers rang out inside the tent.

Standing beside Saito and Louise, who brought the whole lot here, a young knight with a shy expression said in a loud, clear voice,

"Actually, even I find it hard to believe myself… even the wounds on our bodies were healed completely!"

A knight took a closer look at the survivors, and exclaimed,

"You're right!"

"Was it the enemy who treated you guys?"

"I... don't know. Regardless, I shall first narrate my personal experience of the battle."

As the leader, the young knight began narrating his report to those in the tent.

The 2nd Dragon Knight Squadron was surrounded by more than a hundred enemy riders... One by one, the riders fell to the enemy's magic attacks.

Almost every knight and dragon mount was severely wounded, and lost consciousness as they plummeted to the ground.

"So, what happened after you guys regained consciousness?"

"At the time, I was already riding on the dragon's back, along with the rest, all the way to Rosais. It's only upon reaching here did I realise that a week had already passed."

"You're saying that you guys have no memory of what happened from the moment you guys were shot down till today?"

The knights looked at each other sheepishly.

"Yes, sir. Absolutely nothing."

"Hey... Don't tell me you guys lost an entire week's memories?"

"That's exactly what happened."

The knights nodded in shame.

"That one remaining dragon mount... Who did it belong to?" Enquired one of the officers.

A knight raised his hand, saying, "It's my Beyael." He was one of the twins. Kirnumel focused his attention on the youth.

"What was the situation like at the time?"

"When we got surrounded, I was injured before my mount; my shoulder was hit by a magic missile. Beyael probably wanted to help me escape. So, it pretended to be hit, and flew to a lower altitude."

There is a tinge of shame in his voice, due to the fact that the other knights continued to fight on despite the injuries they and their dragon mounts suffered.

"Since you could no longer fight, it's only logical to leave the battlefield. There's nothing to be ashamed of."

Upon hearing those words from his commander, the lad brightened up immediately.

"Thank you."

Kirnumel touched his moustache. Of course, it's a joyous thing to have the knights back safe and sound... But, there were too many anomalies, and they were bound to raise suspicions.

Who was it that saved these gravely-wounded dragon knights, healed them, and allowed them to ride on the sole surviving wind dragon to Rosais?

The enemy would surely carry out a search to identify the riders who had been shot down. But, they escaped the search, and returned in one piece.

It could very well be a trap.

Kirnumel ordered the knights to stand in a line, and allowed his subordinates to use magic for a detailed check on these young survivors. He felt that the enemy could be using magic to manipulate them.

But, there were no problems with the results. The youths showed no traces of manipulation on them, and since there was nothing else to ask of them, Kirnumel urged them to retire.

"Since your dragon survived, you shall go under the command of the 1st Group. As for the rest, since you all are without dragons; that cannot be helped."

Kirnumel focused his attention on Louise, whom until now stood by the side blankly, as if she was an outsider. Although her true identity was unknown, his superiors had mentioned that this female officer was sent by the Princess, and knows how to use some unknown but special magic.

Treat her with all due respect - that decree had already been sent from the highest HQ to the rest of the forces.

"Until the replacement dragons arrive, you all shall be Miss Vallière's guards. Dismissed!"

After leaving the Battalion HQ tent, the plump captain of the 2nd Dragon Knight Squadron immediatly bowed to Saito.

"Now that we are under your command, please guide us along the way."

Saito used his hand to wipe his eyelids, as he hugged the captain.

"I thought you guys were dead."

"No... Come to think about it, I forgot something, so I can't possibly die that easily."

"Forgot something?"

Saito asked, a stunned expression on his face.

The plump knight smiled,

"I haven't introduced myself. I'm Rene Vonke, a dragon knight of Tristain. Nice to meet you."

Saito also introduced himself.

"I'm Hiraga Saito."

"That's a strange name you have there," Rene said, while laughing.

Saito, who looked as if he was about to cry, laughed and said, "Then, let us drink our fill tonight, to celebrate all of you returning safely!"

Saito and company went into Louise's tent, and the party began in there. Perhaps, the survivors were just glad to be alive, and drank and drank. And before long, they were drunk.

Before anyone knew it, the only two sober souls around were Saito and Rene.

Due to the wind dragon blowing against the tent a while back, the top had a gash on it. From the crack, one could see the stars and the moon. The cool night wind entered the tent. Saito shivered.

"But, I didn't expect you to get so depressed. No... sorry for letting you worry…” said Rene gravely.

"It's because of you guys that my familiar was feeling down the entire day. It was really, really bad!"

A while back, Louise chided them. Upon hearing Louise's words, they said, "What a strange fellow!" Then, everyone roared with laughter. Saito couldn't understand at all why they laughed.

Louise, after hollering for a good while, was now sleeping on Saito's knee, probably tired out from her shouting.

"Is it so weird for me to be depressed?"

Hearing Saito's words, Rene grinned,

"Wouldn't there be no end to it?"

"No end to it? What do you mean?"

Saito retorted with his own question. Rene drank a mouthful of grape wine straight from the bottle, his plump cheeks now red from the wine. He said solemnly,

"Are we not at war now? If you're going to grieve over every single stranger, wouldn't there be no end to it?"

"We're not strangers; I talked with you guys before. If someone died while protecting you, you will definitely feel sad! You guys are the ones with strange ideas!"

Saito downed a mouthful of wine. Rene, with a somewhat serious look, said,

"We didn't serve as bait in order to protect you two. We're protecting the battle plan, and our own honor."

"What do you mean?"

"Back then, the orders we received were to escort you guys to Dartanes at all cost. Ensuring the success of this battle will mean the protection of the entire royal army, equivalent to a blood oath of loyalty to Her Highness. As long as our loyalty to Her Highness is recognized, the prestige of our clans will increase. Even if I die, the glory will continue on."

"This is crazy."

"Hey, don't spout nonsense like that! Maybe you're a commoner. That's why you're not aware of this, but to nobility, the so-called "honor" is something which is more important than life itself."

"Geez. Thankfully, I'm not some nobleman."

"Exactly. Compared to being born into petty nobility, it's much more comfortable being a commoner!"

"Petty nobility?"

"That's right. Unlike those counts and earls, for each generation we have to survive on a pitifully small salary. No wealth means no fancy decor, and no pride. If we want to escape that, the only way is to work hard in the battlefield, and gain the recognition of our superiors. If one's achievements in the war are recognized, he'll be granted a fiefdom as a reward. So, everyone rabidly puts his life on the line. They have no time to worry about the danger of death. Huu..."

Saito closed his eyes and thought for a while.

"But, if you die, wouldn't it be all over? Why do you noblemen drop terms like 'death' and 'honor' so casually? Are you guys idiots?"

No answer. After a closer look, it turns out that Rene had already fallen asleep.

"Guluuu..."

"What the... He fell asleep after saying his piece."

''Really, these so-called "nobility" are a bunch of stubborn fellows. Louise is also like that. She said herself that "I'll definitely help you find a way to get home." But, once the war began, her attention became entirely focused on it.''

He actually followed Louise all the way to this; was he out of his mind?

''...For what am I fighting like this, even putting my life on the line?''

A few reasons popped up in his mind.

He wanted to lend a hand to the pitiful Henrietta.

He wanted to protect Siesta's hometown, for the girl had always cared for him.

But, the most important reason of all... is that he's worried about Louise.

''That's probably it...'' he thought, as he looked at this young lady with peach-coloured hair, who was sleeping on his knee. To put it plainly, it's because he loved her. That's why he always worried.

Louise is really cute, and he really wanted to feel her. But, he'll have to hold back for now, as everyone was here.

Ah, but will his feelings be reciprocated?

Whether this relationship will have an outcome, perhaps only God himself knows. The God of Earth... or the gods of this different world... who should he ask for the answer?

Thinking about this, Saito immediately shook his head.

''Am I an idiot... Why am I thinking about such silly questions?''

It was then that he recalled what Louise had said just now.

''Death may sadden people.... But that was a glorious death in the battlefield... for honor. They died for a great victory. They're too pitiful if you felt sad about their deaths...''

He had a very strong distaste for this. It felt unnatural.

At the same time, he felt that Louise, who was sleeping on his lap, was getting further and further away from him. ''She's just in front of me...why do I have this feeling?!'' He couldn’t fathom the reason for it at all.

''Huu... Let's sleep...'' thought Saito, allowing Louise to continue using his leg as a pillow as he lay down to sleep.

All the while, the bright moonlight from the two moons beamed down upon him, as if to comfort him and his many troubles...

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Illustrations|Back to Novel Illustrations]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter2_%7EPreview%7E|Forward to Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume7 Chapter1

2015-07-20T12:27:16Z

Coffeezombie: fix translation to make sense in context

===Chapter One: The Temperature Difference between the Two===

A young lady with peach-colored hair was lying horizontally on the bed, with only a thin cape wrapped around her bare skin.

She was the one whom they call "Louise of the Void," otherwise known as Louise Françoise; only a few high ranking officers of the royal army knew of this secret.

It was now the end of the year, the second week in the month of Wynn. Going by Halkeginia's climate, it was the equivalent of autumn... still not considered very cold in the tent. Winter would have to wait until the coming of the new year. It was also because of this that she could dress so sexily without the fear of catching a cold.

On a simple bed, consisting of a piece of cloth draped over straw, Louise bit her small finger, and sulked indignantly. This gesture of hers had an unbelievable cuteness to it. On that porcelain doll-like face of hers surfaced a peach color, arising from discontent. Louise sat up, and hugged her knee.

This gesture of hers had a cuteness akin to a goddess'. With her feelings immediately written on her face, Louise could not completely hide the uneasiness in her heart. This unease caused some sort of dramatic change in Louise's girlish air, adding to it a layer of perfume called "sexiness".

Louise's hands nonchalantly touched her long slender legs beneath her cape.

Her fingers touched her toes, and returned to her knees.

Unknowingly, Louise made a seductive move: gently tugging the cape covering her body upwards, exposing her legs and slim yet sexy thighs. All this was done unconsciously.

Beneath the cape was her skin, a young maiden's skin now full of charm, due to her passion.

Which is to say, she was wearing nothing. Why? Because Louise only wears pajamas when she sleeps; so since she forgot to bring her pajamas, she had to replace it with a cape and if she were wearing her undies, she would not be able to fall asleep.

Although the sexy and cute pose from Louise was spreading out an irresistible charm...It was a pity that the other person in the tent took no notice of it.

On the back of the cape covering Louise, was the lily emblem of Tristain. This cape was different from the one worn in the academy. The emblem, a way to distinguish friend from foe, clearly indicated that this area was a battleground.

As a female officer directly under Her Highness's command, Louise was assigned her own personal tent. In the military port of Rosais, buildings resembling hostels were rare, so tents were put at every stop. Such treatment was equal to a general's, but since Louise's legendary magic element ‘Void’ was considered to be a weapon of last resort, it was perfectly normal.

Inside the tent, illuminated by a magical lamp, was a simple bed made up of a piece of cloth covering some straw, a foldable dining table, a small cabinet for clothing and accessories and a bell for ordering the accompanying soldiers. In the battlefield, items like that inside a tent could be considered "luxurious".

In a corner of the tent, Saito was staring blankly in front of him, feeling low.

"Hey, Saito."

No reply.

Louise sat up, and called him again.

"Hey, I'm going to sleep soon. Come here, quickly."

Although Louise was red in the face as she called him, there was still no reaction.

"It's already past 10. We'll have to be up early tomorrow morning to inspect the frontlines. You'd better sleep now."

Even so, there was still no reply from Saito.

This familiar of Louise, who came from another world, was now sitting crossed-legged on the floor, his face full of depression. He was already like this since a week ago. When Louise recalled the battle which caused Saito's depression, she felt a dull pain in her heart.

A week ago, the combined armies of Tristain and Germania successfully occupied this port-town of Albion. As the main force of Albion's armies were lured to the northern port-town of Dartanes, there were only about 500 defenders in Rosais. The landing party, numbering 60,000, effortlessly destroyed the defenders and set up camp in Rosais.

By enticing the enemy, Louise's Void magic showed its power. The Void spell "Illusion", is a spell that can create huge illusions.

Louise used the 'Illusion' spell to create illusions of the combined armies landing in Dartanes, causing the enemy forces en route to Rosais to turn back.

But... in order for Louise and the others to reach Dartanes, some sacrifices had to be made. That was the 2nd Dragon Knight Squadron, attached to "Varsenda", the flagship of the Albion expedition.

It was because of their engagament with enemy forces, that the Zero Fighter carrying Louise and Saito could successfully escape pursuit by the enemy's dragon knights.

The price for this battle's success... was the annihilation of the 2nd Dragon Knight Squadron.
Although dragon knights were very expensive, compared to the possible losses while landing in enemy territory, this sacrifice could be considered small. The commanding officer was even rewarded as a matter of fact! This too, was also something to be happy about.

The thing is, for those who took part in that battle, and witnessed the destruction of the squadron for themselves, it was an entirely different feeling.

Louise observed Saito, and pouted her lips.

Of course, it was a sad thing that had happened, but…

During the landing battle, there were sacrifices as well. War definitely brings death along with it. If every death was mourned, there would be no end to it.

In Halkeginia, there were wars almost every single year.

For Louise, although death was something sad, it was also something very close to her.

Louise stood up. Under the dim glow of the magic lamp, the room was rather dark. Under such conditions, even if the cape didn't cover certain areas, her body should still remain unseen.

Louise crossed her hands in front of her, as if hugging herself, and held the hems of the cape tightly. She walked up to Saito, who was hugging his knees as he sat, and said, "Cheer up, alright."

"Emm," Saito grunted lifelessly.

"But, I can't help it. After all, it happened right before my eyes. Although it was for the success of the mission, still..."

Saito was really down in the doldrums. It was only then that Louise remembered: those teens were about Saito's age.

Saito… he must have projected himself onto them. This kind-hearted boy from another world, with what was going on in his mind a mystery, must have been hurt by this self-projection.

Just as how Saito had comforted her before, Louise felt that this time, it was her turn to comfort him. But, she didn't know how to go about doing it.

Louise squatted, and sat back-to-back with Saito.

[[Image:ZnT07-017.jpg|thumb]]

"That... Although you may find me cruel for saying this... Compared to the deaths of the squadron, what makes me sadder is to see you being so depressed. Although I shouldn't be thinking like this, facts are facts. However, maybe because…you are my familiar and were by my side, I really felt very sad."

Saito slowly turned his head, and stared quietly at Louise.

"Death may sadden people... But that was a glorious death on the battlefield... for honor. They died for a great victory. They'd be pitiful if you felt sad about their deaths..."

"Do you mean what you say... regarding this?"

He felt that something was amiss when Louise started talking like this.

”Of course not, but it has to be this way. We're now at war."

Louise's right hand let go of the hem it was holding, and gently patted Saito's forehead, now that he has turned around. Her fingers caressed the streaks of dried tears on his cheeks.

Saito shook his head, and cried.

"I... I didn't even know their names."

Instead of calling it an unbearable pain, it was more of the inability to forgive.

''To die for the mission, to die for honor.''

He couldn't imagine these feelings at all.

''Doesn't Louise understand this?''

He recalled Colbert's letter. The teacher wrote: ''Do not become accustomed to killing each other. Do not become accustomed to death.''

He was wondering at the time, "How is it possible that one could get used to such things?"

As Louise looked at Saito's forlorn face, she felt terrible. The things she had just said were not lies. Although she felt sad for those youths who had sacrificed themselves, they had died for the victory of their country.

Louise, who had grown up receiving the education of the nobility, and Saito, who grew up in Japan on the peaceful Earth: there was an obvious rift between them.

Louise felt pain seeing Saito’s crying face. Compared to mourning the dead, she had a greater desire to heal the pain of the living. If Saito's tears were a kind of gentleness, then perhaps this can be said to be another type of gentleness.

Louise thought,

''What should one do at a moment like this? How does one comfort a boy who had been hurt?''

And...

''If it was that maid, what would she do?'' She used just a little bit of her imagination.

''She would... use the warmth of her body! It's all that commoner can come up with.''

On this train of thought, she suddenly became angry.

''That... that sort of thing... I can do that too!''

Recalling that time where he pushed her to the floor, and kissed her a few times on the neck, Louise's face became red at once.

Since at that time he had gotten excited all of a sudden (That's how Louise saw it), Louise hadn't forgiven Saito for what he did, definitely not.

He said something about liking her; surely he said it with doing that sort of thing in mind. Once her mind was on this thought, a burst of anger erupted from within her. After that, she couldn't even forgive herself. Although she was affected by the mood at the time, she actually lowered the hand which had risen to slap him.

''That means... that is to say...''

But, in the back of her mind, Louise shook her head furiously.

''That doesn't mean that I've accepted him.''

''Because he wanted to do it the hard way; he's doing it unconsciously. That's right! Unconsciously!''

Although Louise didn't know what "unconsciously" actually meant, she hugged Saito tightly, her face crimson-red. Hugging a familiar is something which isn't supposed to be done, due to the difference in status between the two. Yes... letting him sit beside the dining table could be said to be a form of pity. But, hugging him like this wasn't pity.

Louise shook her head. She thought, "What am I doing?" The incredible thing was that her heartbeat was quickening. Her racing heartbeat seemed to be dissolving the cruel atmosphere of the battlefield.

Despite all this, Saito was still depressed.

''Is it still not enough?''

''Is simply hugging him tightly not enough?''

Hoping that he would pucker up didn't mean that she liked him or anything. However, if a familiar was like this, it would affect missions in the future.

Louise intended to try her best at imitating Siesta. She was trying hard, even putting aside her noblewoman's pride. Although she didn't have any other feelings for this familiar, she didn't want to lose in battle, no matter what. However, there was no movement in Saito's vision.

She remembered what she was wearing now. Underneath the cape was her skin.

No undies.

Louise took a deep breath. It's only a tiny bit. If doing this could comfort Saito a little, isn't it worth a try?

''No way Louise!''

How can you show others your body when you're unmarried?

''If you treat him like familiar, that's still alright. But what are you doing now?''

If he sees it, there will be trouble!

''You'll have to marry him, those are the rules.''

I want to marry?

''Marry who?''

This familiar?

''No way! Impossible! He's a commoner from another world!''

Her brain began to fry, as if it was about to explode. Saito stared at Louise in her current predicament, his eyes emotionless.

''Sob...''now even Louise was feeling down, she really wanted to heal this wound of Saito's.

''Does Saito really like me… To think about it, although he did say that he liked me… but that was to take advantage of me… But does my body have that kind of charm… Aaahhhh! This is frustrating!!''

Louise grew more and more confused; her brain was really going to explode soon. Just as she was loosening her grip on her cape...

Just as the gentleness of the mourner, and the gentleness of the comforter for the living, were about to meet...

Whoosh!

A sudden gust of wind blew against the tent.

"What... what's going on?"

"What?!"

Saito and Louise shouted at the same time.

Looks like something just landed beside the tent.

On closer inspection, it was a wind dragon.

On its back, one could see the silhouettes of dragon knights.

"Ene... enemies! The enemy is here!"

Saito grabbed his sword hurriedly. At that moment, a man peered out from the dragon's back, and said to Saito in a soft voice, "Oh, you're..."

Upon seeing his face, Saito's eyes nearly popped out of their sockets; he was stunned.

"Aaahhh!"

The men sitting on the dragon were the dragon knights that had been thought decimated.

Saito's mouth fell wide open. He asked softly,

"H... How?"

"It's... a long story."

That was the reply from a plump dragon knight. The rest of the knights bowed their heads, as if embarrassed.

"We'll talk again later. So… so sorry to have interrupted the two of you…" The plump knight captain said shyly.

Louise, with only a cape covering her, was blankly leaning against Saito.

Louise hurriedly kicked Saito away, and screamed,

"W-w-we didn't do anything!"

Perhaps, it was the miracle caused by the temperature difference between the two types of gentleness.

The dragon knights, thought to be deceased, were standing before them, with not a single man missing.

Besides the dragon which they rode on, the knights lost the rest of their dragon mounts... But no matter, all the men returned safely.

Before Saito's and Louise's relief, they could hardly speak with their mouths now wide open

"You all... How..."

"No... Well... actually, we aren't sure ourselves."

Seeing the sudden return of the knights, the senior officers in the dragon knight's headquarters tent nearly had their eyes popping out of their sockets.

From the day they were annihilated, a week had passed.

Furthermore, this was enemy territory - the land of Albion. Their survival was already written off as hopeless.

Count Kirnumel, the commander of the 2nd Dragon Knight Group, in charge of three dragon knight squadrons, was the first to open his arms and welcome the return of these warriors, who had miraculously survived.

"Never mind! Regardless, returning alive is something worth being happy about! It really is incredible! A miraculous survival, I say!"

Immediately, applause and cheers rang out inside the tent.

Standing beside Saito and Louise, who brought the whole lot here, a young knight with a shy expression said in a loud, clear voice,

"Actually, even I find it hard to believe myself… even the wounds on our bodies were healed completely!"

A knight took a closer look at the survivors, and exclaimed,

"You're right!"

"Was it the enemy who treated you guys?"

"I... don't know. Regardless, I shall first narrate my personal experience of the battle."

As the leader, the young knight began narrating his report to those in the tent.

The 2nd Dragon Knight Squadron was surrounded by more than a hundred enemy riders... One by one, the riders fell to the enemy's magic attacks.

Almost every knight and dragon mount was severely wounded, and lost consciousness as they plummeted to the ground.

"So, what happened after you guys regained consciousness?"

"At the time, I was already riding on the dragon's back, along with the rest, all the way to Rosais. It's only upon reaching here did I realise that a week had already passed."

"You're saying that you guys have no memory of what happened from the moment you guys were shot down till today?"

The knights looked at each other sheepishly.

"Yes, sir. Absolutely nothing."

"Hey... Don't tell me you guys lost an entire week's memories?"

"That's exactly what happened."

The knights nodded in shame.

"That one remaining dragon mount... Who did it belong to?" Enquired one of the officers.

A knight raised his hand, saying, "It's my Beyael." He was one of the twins. Kirnumel focused his attention on the youth.

"What was the situation like at the time?"

"When we got surrounded, I was injured before my mount; my shoulder was hit by a magic missile. Beyael probably wanted to help me escape. So, it pretended to be hit, and flew to a lower altitude."

There is a tinge of shame in his voice, due to the fact that the other knights continued to fight on despite the injuries they and their dragon mounts suffered.

"Since you could no longer fight, it's only logical to leave the battlefield. There's nothing to be ashamed of."

Upon hearing those words from his commander, the lad brightened up immediately.

"Thank you."

Kirnumel touched his moustache. Of course, it's a joyous thing to have the knights back safe and sound... But, there were too many anomalies, and they were bound to raise suspicions.

Who was it that saved these gravely-wounded dragon knights, healed them, and allowed them to ride on the sole surviving wind dragon to Rosais?

The enemy would surely carry out a search to identify the riders who had been shot down. But, they escaped the search, and returned in one piece.

It could very well be a trap.

Kirnumel ordered the knights to stand in a line, and allowed his subordinates to use magic for a detailed check on these young survivors. He felt that the enemy could be using magic to manipulate them.

But, there were no problems with the results. The youths showed no traces of manipulation on them, and since there was nothing else to ask of them, Kirnumel urged them to retire.

"Since your dragon survived, you shall go under the command of the 1st Group. As for the rest, since you all are without dragons; that cannot be helped."

Kirnumel focused his attention on Louise, whom until now stood by the side blankly, as if she was an outsider. Although her true identity was unknown, his superiors had mentioned that this female officer was sent by the Princess, and knows how to use some unknown but special magic.

Treat her with all due respect - that decree had already been sent from the highest HQ to the rest of the forces.

"Until the replacement dragons arrive, you all shall be Miss Vallière's guards. Dismissed!"

After leaving the Battalion HQ tent, the plump captain of the 2nd Dragon Knight Squadron immediatly bowed to Saito.

"Now that we are under your command, please guide us along the way."

Saito used his hand to wipe his eyelids, as he hugged the captain.

"I thought you guys were dead."

"No... Come to think about it, I forgot something, so I can't possibly die that easily."

"Forgot something?"

Saito asked, a stunned expression on his face.

The plump knight smiled,

"I haven't introduced myself. I'm Rene Vonke, a dragon knight of Tristain. Nice to meet you."

Saito also introduced himself.

"I'm Hiraga Saito."

"That's a strange name you have there," Rene said, while laughing.

Saito, who looked as if he was about to cry, laughed and said, "Then, let us drink our fill tonight, to celebrate all of you returning safely!"

Saito and company went into Louise's tent, and the party began in there. Perhaps, the survivors were just glad to be alive, and drank and drank. And before long, they were drunk.

Before anyone knew it, the only two sober souls around were Saito and Rene.

Due to the wind dragon blowing against the tent a while back, the top had a gash on it. From the crack, one could see the stars and the moon. The cool night wind entered the tent. Saito shivered.

"But, I didn't expect you to get so depressed. No... sorry for letting you worry…” said Rene gravely.

"It's because of you guys that my familiar was feeling down the entire day. It was really, really bad!"

A while back, Louise chided them. Upon hearing Louise's words, they said, "What a strange fellow!" Then, everyone roared with laughter. Saito couldn't understand at all why they laughed.

Louise, after hollering for a good while, was now sleeping on Saito's knee, probably tired out from her shouting.

"Is it so weird for me to be depressed?"

Hearing Saito's words, Rene grinned,

"Wouldn't there be no end to it?"

"No end to it? What do you mean?"

Saito retorted with his own question. Rene drank a mouthful of grape wine straight from the bottle, his plump cheeks now red from the wine. He said solemnly,

"Are we not at war now? If you're going to grieve over every single stranger, wouldn't there be no end to it?"

"We're not strangers; I talked with you guys before. If someone died while protecting you, you will definitely feel sad! You guys are the ones with strange ideas!"

Saito downed a mouthful of wine. Rene, with a somewhat serious look, said,

"We didn't serve as bait in order to protect you two. We're protecting the battle plan, and our own honor."

"What do you mean?"

"Back then, the orders we received were to escort you guys to Dartanes at all cost. Ensuring the success of this battle will mean the protection of the entire royal army, equivalent to a blood oath of loyalty to Her Highness. As long as our loyalty to Her Highness is recognized, the prestige of our clans will increase. Even if I die, the glory will continue on."

"This is crazy."

"Hey, don't spout nonsense like that! Maybe you're a commoner. That's why you're not aware of this, but to nobility, the so-called "honor" is something which is more important than life itself."

"Geez. Thankfully, I'm not some nobleman."

"Exactly. Compared to being born into petty nobility, it's much more comfortable being a commoner!"

"Petty nobility?"

"That's right. Unlike those counts and earls, for each generation we have to survive on a pitifully small salary. No wealth means no fancy decor, and no pride. If we want to escape that, the only way is to work hard in the battlefield, and gain the recognition of our superiors. If one's achievements in the war are recognized, he'll be granted a fiefdom as a reward. So, everyone rabidly puts his life on the line. They have no time to worry about the danger of death. Huu..."

Saito closed his eyes and thought for a while.

"But, if you die, wouldn't it be all over? Why do you noblemen drop terms like 'death' and 'honor' so casually? Are you guys idiots?"

No answer. After a closer look, it turns out that Rene had already fallen asleep.

"Guluuu..."

"What the... He fell asleep after saying his piece."

''Really, these so-called "nobility" are a bunch of stubborn fellows. Louise is also like that. She said herself that "I'll definitely help you find a way to get home." But, once the war began, her attention became entirely focused on it.''

He actually followed Louise all the way to this; was he out of his mind?

''...For what am I fighting like this, even putting my life on the line?''

A few reasons popped up in his mind.

He wanted to lend a hand to the pitiful Henrietta.

He wanted to protect Siesta's hometown, for the girl had always cared for him.

But, the most important reason of all... is that he's worried about Louise.

''That's probably it...'' he thought, as he looked at this young lady with peach-coloured hair, who was sleeping on his knee. To put it plainly, it's because he loved her. That's why he always worried.

Louise is really cute, and he really wanted to feel her. But, he'll have to hold back for now, as everyone was here.

Ah, but will his feelings be reciprocated?

Whether this relationship will have an outcome, perhaps only God himself knows. The God of Earth... or the gods of this different world... who should he ask for the answer?

Thinking about this, Saito immediately shook his head.

''Am I an idiot... Why am I thinking about such silly questions?''

It was then that he recalled what Louise had said just now.

''Death may sadden people.... But that was a glorious death in the battlefield... for honor. They died for a great victory. They're too pitiful if you felt sad about their deaths...''

He had a very strong distaste for this. It felt unnatural.

At the same time, he felt that Louise, who was sleeping on his lap, was getting further and further away from him. ''She's just in front of me...why do I have this feeling?!'' He couldn’t fathom the reason for it at all.

''Huu... Let's sleep...'' thought Saito, allowing Louise to continue using his leg as a pillow as he lay down to sleep.

All the while, the bright moonlight from the two moons beamed down upon him, as if to comfort him and his many troubles...

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Illustrations|Back to Novel Illustrations]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter2_%7EPreview%7E|Forward to Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume7 Chapter1

2015-07-20T12:15:36Z

Coffeezombie: fix verbs

===Chapter One: The Temperature Difference between the Two===

A young lady with peach-colored hair was lying horizontally on the bed, with only a thin cape wrapped around her bare skin.

She was the one whom they call "Louise of the Void," otherwise known as Louise Françoise; only a few high ranking officers of the royal army knew of this secret.

It was now the end of the year, the second week in the month of Wynn. Going by Halkeginia's climate, it was the equivalent of autumn... still not considered very cold in the tent. Winter would have to wait until the coming of the new year. It was also because of this that she could dress so sexily without the fear of catching a cold.

On a simple bed, consisting of a piece of cloth draped over straw, Louise bit her small finger, and sulked indignantly. This gesture of hers had an unbelievable cuteness to it. On that porcelain doll-like face of hers surfaced a peach color, arising from discontent. Louise sat up, and hugged her knee.

This gesture of hers had a cuteness akin to a goddess'. With her feelings immediately written on her face, Louise could not completely hide the uneasiness in her heart. This unease caused some sort of dramatic change in Louise's girlish air, adding to it a layer of perfume called "sexiness".

Louise's hands nonchalantly touched her long slender legs beneath her cape.

Her fingers touched her toes, and returned to her knees.

Unknowingly, Louise made a seductive move: gently tugging the cape covering her body upwards, exposing her legs and slim yet sexy thighs. All this was done unconsciously.

Beneath the cape was her skin, a young maiden's skin now full of charm, due to her passion.

Which is to say, she was wearing nothing. Why? Because Louise only wears pajamas when she sleeps; so since she forgot to bring her pajamas, she had to replace it with a cape and if she were wearing her undies, she would not be able to fall asleep.

Although the sexy and cute pose from Louise was spreading out an irresistible charm...It was a pity that the other person in the tent took no notice of it.

On the back of the cape covering Louise, was the lily emblem of Tristain. This cape was different from the one worn in the academy. The emblem, a way to distinguish friend from foe, clearly indicated that this area was a battleground.

As a female officer directly under Her Highness's command, Louise was assigned her own personal tent. In the military port of Rosais, buildings resembling hostels were rare, so tents were put at every stop. Such treatment was equal to a general's, but since Louise's legendary magic element ‘Void’ was considered to be a weapon of last resort, it was perfectly normal.

Inside the tent, illuminated by a magical lamp, was a simple bed made up of a piece of cloth covering some straw, a foldable dining table, a small cabinet for clothing and accessories and a bell for ordering the accompanying soldiers. In the battlefield, items like that inside a tent could be considered "luxurious".

In a corner of the tent, Saito was staring blankly in front of him, feeling low.

"Hey, Saito."

No reply.

Louise sat up, and called him again.

"Hey, I'm going to sleep soon. Come here, quickly."

Although Louise was red in the face as she called him, there was still no reaction.

"It's already past 10. We'll have to be up early tomorrow morning to inspect the frontlines. You'd better sleep now."

Even so, there was still no reply from Saito.

This familiar of Louise, who came from another world, was now sitting crossed-legged on the floor, his face full of depression. He was already like this since a week ago. When Louise recalled the battle which caused Saito's depression, she felt a dull pain in her heart.

A week ago, the combined armies of Tristain and Germania successfully occupied this port-town of Albion. As the main force of Albion's armies were lured to the northern port-town of Dartanes, there were only about 500 defenders in Rosais. The landing party, numbering 60,000, effortlessly destroyed the defenders and set up camp in Rosais.

By enticing the enemy, Louise's Void magic showed its power. The Void spell "Illusion", is a spell that can create huge illusions.

Louise used the 'Illusion' spell to create illusions of the combined armies landing in Dartanes, causing the enemy forces en route to Rosais to turn back.

But... in order for Louise and the others to reach Dartanes, some sacrifices had to be made. That was the 2nd Dragon Knight Squadron, attached to "Varsenda", the flagship of the Albion expedition.

It was because of their engagament with enemy forces, that the Zero Fighter carrying Louise and Saito could successfully escape pursuit by the enemy's dragon knights.

The price for this battle's success... was the annihilation of the 2nd Dragon Knight Squadron.
Although dragon knights were very expensive, compared to the possible losses while landing in enemy territory, this sacrifice could be considered small. The commanding officer was even rewarded as a matter of fact! This too, was also something to be happy about.

The thing is, for those who took part in that battle, and witnessed the destruction of the squadron for themselves, it was an entirely different feeling.

Louise observed Saito, and pouted her lips.

Of course, it was a sad thing that had happened, but…

During the landing battle, there were sacrifices as well. War definitely brings death along with it. If every death was mourned, there would be no end to it.

In Halkeginia, there were wars almost every single year.

For Louise, although death was something sad, it was also something very close to her.

Louise stood up. Under the dim glow of the magic lamp, the room was rather dark. Under such conditions, even if the cape didn't cover certain areas, her body should still remain unseen.

Louise crossed her hands in front of her, as if hugging herself, and held the hems of the cape tightly. She walked up to Saito, who was hugging his knees as he sat, and said, "Cheer up, alright."

"Emm," Saito grunted lifelessly.

"But, I can't help it. After all, it happened right before my eyes. Although it was for the success of the mission, still..."

Saito was really down in the doldrums. It was only then that Louise remembered: those teens were about Saito's age.

Saito… he must have projected himself onto them. This kind-hearted boy from another world, with what was going on in his mind a mystery, must have been hurt by this self-projection.

Just as how Saito had comforted her before, Louise felt that this time, it was her turn to comfort him. But, she didn't know how to go about doing it.

Louise squatted, and sat back-to-back with Saito.

[[Image:ZnT07-017.jpg|thumb]]

"That... Although you may find me cruel for saying this... Compared to the deaths of the squadron, what makes me sadder is to see you being so depressed. Although I shouldn't be thinking like this, facts are facts. However, maybe because…you are my familiar and were by my side, I really felt very sad."

Saito slowly turned his head, and stared quietly at Louise.

"Death may sadden people... But that was a glorious death on the battlefield... for honor. They died for a great victory. They'd be pitiful if you felt sad about their deaths..."

"Do you mean what you say... regarding this?"

He felt that something was amiss when Louise started talking like this.

”Of course not, but we have to. We're now at war."

Louise's right hand let go of the hem it was holding, and gently patted Saito's forehead, now that he has turned around. Her fingers caressed the streaks of dried tears on his cheeks.

Saito shook his head, and cried.

"I... I didn't even know their names."

Instead of calling it an unbearable pain, it was more of the inability to forgive.

''To die for the mission, to die for honor.''

He couldn't imagine these feelings at all.

''Doesn't Louise understand this?''

He recalled Colbert's letter. The teacher wrote: ''Do not become accustomed to killing each other. Do not become accustomed to death.''

He was wondering at the time, "How is it possible that one could get used to such things?"

As Louise looked at Saito's forlorn face, she felt terrible. The things she had just said were not lies. Although she felt sad for those youths who had sacrificed themselves, they had died for the victory of their country.

Louise, who had grown up receiving the education of the nobility, and Saito, who grew up in Japan on the peaceful Earth: there was an obvious rift between them.

Louise felt pain seeing Saito’s crying face. Compared to mourning the dead, she had a greater desire to heal the pain of the living. If Saito's tears were a kind of gentleness, then perhaps this can be said to be another type of gentleness.

Louise thought,

''What should one do at a moment like this? How does one comfort a boy who had been hurt?''

And...

''If it was that maid, what would she do?'' She used just a little bit of her imagination.

''She would... use the warmth of her body! It's all that commoner can come up with.''

On this train of thought, she suddenly became angry.

''That... that sort of thing... I can do that too!''

Recalling that time where he pushed her to the floor, and kissed her a few times on the neck, Louise's face became red at once.

Since at that time he had gotten excited all of a sudden (That's how Louise saw it), Louise hadn't forgiven Saito for what he did, definitely not.

He said something about liking her; surely he said it with doing that sort of thing in mind. Once her mind was on this thought, a burst of anger erupted from within her. After that, she couldn't even forgive herself. Although she was affected by the mood at the time, she actually lowered the hand which had risen to slap him.

''That means... that is to say...''

But, in the back of her mind, Louise shook her head furiously.

''That doesn't mean that I've accepted him.''

''Because he wanted to do it the hard way; he's doing it unconsciously. That's right! Unconsciously!''

Although Louise didn't know what "unconsciously" actually meant, she hugged Saito tightly, her face crimson-red. Hugging a familiar is something which isn't supposed to be done, due to the difference in status between the two. Yes... letting him sit beside the dining table could be said to be a form of pity. But, hugging him like this wasn't pity.

Louise shook her head. She thought, "What am I doing?" The incredible thing was that her heartbeat was quickening. Her racing heartbeat seemed to be dissolving the cruel atmosphere of the battlefield.

Despite all this, Saito was still depressed.

''Is it still not enough?''

''Is simply hugging him tightly not enough?''

Hoping that he would pucker up didn't mean that she liked him or anything. However, if a familiar was like this, it would affect missions in the future.

Louise intended to try her best at imitating Siesta. She was trying hard, even putting aside her noblewoman's pride. Although she didn't have any other feelings for this familiar, she didn't want to lose in battle, no matter what. However, there was no movement in Saito's vision.

She remembered what she was wearing now. Underneath the cape was her skin.

No undies.

Louise took a deep breath. It's only a tiny bit. If doing this could comfort Saito a little, isn't it worth a try?

''No way Louise!''

How can you show others your body when you're unmarried?

''If you treat him like familiar, that's still alright. But what are you doing now?''

If he sees it, there will be trouble!

''You'll have to marry him, those are the rules.''

I want to marry?

''Marry who?''

This familiar?

''No way! Impossible! He's a commoner from another world!''

Her brain began to fry, as if it was about to explode. Saito stared at Louise in her current predicament, his eyes emotionless.

''Sob...''now even Louise was feeling down, she really wanted to heal this wound of Saito's.

''Does Saito really like me… To think about it, although he did say that he liked me… but that was to take advantage of me… But does my body have that kind of charm… Aaahhhh! This is frustrating!!''

Louise grew more and more confused; her brain was really going to explode soon. Just as she was loosening her grip on her cape...

Just as the gentleness of the mourner, and the gentleness of the comforter for the living, were about to meet...

Whoosh!

A sudden gust of wind blew against the tent.

"What... what's going on?"

"What?!"

Saito and Louise shouted at the same time.

Looks like something just landed beside the tent.

On closer inspection, it was a wind dragon.

On its back, one could see the silhouettes of dragon knights.

"Ene... enemies! The enemy is here!"

Saito grabbed his sword hurriedly. At that moment, a man peered out from the dragon's back, and said to Saito in a soft voice, "Oh, you're..."

Upon seeing his face, Saito's eyes nearly popped out of their sockets; he was stunned.

"Aaahhh!"

The men sitting on the dragon were the dragon knights that had been thought decimated.

Saito's mouth fell wide open. He asked softly,

"H... How?"

"It's... a long story."

That was the reply from a plump dragon knight. The rest of the knights bowed their heads, as if embarrassed.

"We'll talk again later. So… so sorry to have interrupted the two of you…" The plump knight captain said shyly.

Louise, with only a cape covering her, was blankly leaning against Saito.

Louise hurriedly kicked Saito away, and screamed,

"W-w-we didn't do anything!"

Perhaps, it was the miracle caused by the temperature difference between the two types of gentleness.

The dragon knights, thought to be deceased, were standing before them, with not a single man missing.

Besides the dragon which they rode on, the knights lost the rest of their dragon mounts... But no matter, all the men returned safely.

Before Saito's and Louise's relief, they could hardly speak with their mouths now wide open

"You all... How..."

"No... Well... actually, we aren't sure ourselves."

Seeing the sudden return of the knights, the senior officers in the dragon knight's headquarters tent nearly had their eyes popping out of their sockets.

From the day they were annihilated, a week had passed.

Furthermore, this was enemy territory - the land of Albion. Their survival was already written off as hopeless.

Count Kirnumel, the commander of the 2nd Dragon Knight Group, in charge of three dragon knight squadrons, was the first to open his arms and welcome the return of these warriors, who had miraculously survived.

"Never mind! Regardless, returning alive is something worth being happy about! It really is incredible! A miraculous survival, I say!"

Immediately, applause and cheers rang out inside the tent.

Standing beside Saito and Louise, who brought the whole lot here, a young knight with a shy expression said in a loud, clear voice,

"Actually, even I find it hard to believe myself… even the wounds on our bodies were healed completely!"

A knight took a closer look at the survivors, and exclaimed,

"You're right!"

"Was it the enemy who treated you guys?"

"I... don't know. Regardless, I shall first narrate my personal experience of the battle."

As the leader, the young knight began narrating his report to those in the tent.

The 2nd Dragon Knight Squadron was surrounded by more than a hundred enemy riders... One by one, the riders fell to the enemy's magic attacks.

Almost every knight and dragon mount was severely wounded, and lost consciousness as they plummeted to the ground.

"So, what happened after you guys regained consciousness?"

"At the time, I was already riding on the dragon's back, along with the rest, all the way to Rosais. It's only upon reaching here did I realise that a week had already passed."

"You're saying that you guys have no memory of what happened from the moment you guys were shot down till today?"

The knights looked at each other sheepishly.

"Yes, sir. Absolutely nothing."

"Hey... Don't tell me you guys lost an entire week's memories?"

"That's exactly what happened."

The knights nodded in shame.

"That one remaining dragon mount... Who did it belong to?" Enquired one of the officers.

A knight raised his hand, saying, "It's my Beyael." He was one of the twins. Kirnumel focused his attention on the youth.

"What was the situation like at the time?"

"When we got surrounded, I was injured before my mount; my shoulder was hit by a magic missile. Beyael probably wanted to help me escape. So, it pretended to be hit, and flew to a lower altitude."

There is a tinge of shame in his voice, due to the fact that the other knights continued to fight on despite the injuries they and their dragon mounts suffered.

"Since you could no longer fight, it's only logical to leave the battlefield. There's nothing to be ashamed of."

Upon hearing those words from his commander, the lad brightened up immediately.

"Thank you."

Kirnumel touched his moustache. Of course, it's a joyous thing to have the knights back safe and sound... But, there were too many anomalies, and they were bound to raise suspicions.

Who was it that saved these gravely-wounded dragon knights, healed them, and allowed them to ride on the sole surviving wind dragon to Rosais?

The enemy would surely carry out a search to identify the riders who had been shot down. But, they escaped the search, and returned in one piece.

It could very well be a trap.

Kirnumel ordered the knights to stand in a line, and allowed his subordinates to use magic for a detailed check on these young survivors. He felt that the enemy could be using magic to manipulate them.

But, there were no problems with the results. The youths showed no traces of manipulation on them, and since there was nothing else to ask of them, Kirnumel urged them to retire.

"Since your dragon survived, you shall go under the command of the 1st Group. As for the rest, since you all are without dragons; that cannot be helped."

Kirnumel focused his attention on Louise, whom until now stood by the side blankly, as if she was an outsider. Although her true identity was unknown, his superiors had mentioned that this female officer was sent by the Princess, and knows how to use some unknown but special magic.

Treat her with all due respect - that decree had already been sent from the highest HQ to the rest of the forces.

"Until the replacement dragons arrive, you all shall be Miss Vallière's guards. Dismissed!"

After leaving the Battalion HQ tent, the plump captain of the 2nd Dragon Knight Squadron immediatly bowed to Saito.

"Now that we are under your command, please guide us along the way."

Saito used his hand to wipe his eyelids, as he hugged the captain.

"I thought you guys were dead."

"No... Come to think about it, I forgot something, so I can't possibly die that easily."

"Forgot something?"

Saito asked, a stunned expression on his face.

The plump knight smiled,

"I haven't introduced myself. I'm Rene Vonke, a dragon knight of Tristain. Nice to meet you."

Saito also introduced himself.

"I'm Hiraga Saito."

"That's a strange name you have there," Rene said, while laughing.

Saito, who looked as if he was about to cry, laughed and said, "Then, let us drink our fill tonight, to celebrate all of you returning safely!"

Saito and company went into Louise's tent, and the party began in there. Perhaps, the survivors were just glad to be alive, and drank and drank. And before long, they were drunk.

Before anyone knew it, the only two sober souls around were Saito and Rene.

Due to the wind dragon blowing against the tent a while back, the top had a gash on it. From the crack, one could see the stars and the moon. The cool night wind entered the tent. Saito shivered.

"But, I didn't expect you to get so depressed. No... sorry for letting you worry…” said Rene gravely.

"It's because of you guys that my familiar was feeling down the entire day. It was really, really bad!"

A while back, Louise chided them. Upon hearing Louise's words, they said, "What a strange fellow!" Then, everyone roared with laughter. Saito couldn't understand at all why they laughed.

Louise, after hollering for a good while, was now sleeping on Saito's knee, probably tired out from her shouting.

"Is it so weird for me to be depressed?"

Hearing Saito's words, Rene grinned,

"Wouldn't there be no end to it?"

"No end to it? What do you mean?"

Saito retorted with his own question. Rene drank a mouthful of grape wine straight from the bottle, his plump cheeks now red from the wine. He said solemnly,

"Are we not at war now? If you're going to grieve over every single stranger, wouldn't there be no end to it?"

"We're not strangers; I talked with you guys before. If someone died while protecting you, you will definitely feel sad! You guys are the ones with strange ideas!"

Saito downed a mouthful of wine. Rene, with a somewhat serious look, said,

"We didn't serve as bait in order to protect you two. We're protecting the battle plan, and our own honor."

"What do you mean?"

"Back then, the orders we received were to escort you guys to Dartanes at all cost. Ensuring the success of this battle will mean the protection of the entire royal army, equivalent to a blood oath of loyalty to Her Highness. As long as our loyalty to Her Highness is recognized, the prestige of our clans will increase. Even if I die, the glory will continue on."

"This is crazy."

"Hey, don't spout nonsense like that! Maybe you're a commoner. That's why you're not aware of this, but to nobility, the so-called "honor" is something which is more important than life itself."

"Geez. Thankfully, I'm not some nobleman."

"Exactly. Compared to being born into petty nobility, it's much more comfortable being a commoner!"

"Petty nobility?"

"That's right. Unlike those counts and earls, for each generation we have to survive on a pitifully small salary. No wealth means no fancy decor, and no pride. If we want to escape that, the only way is to work hard in the battlefield, and gain the recognition of our superiors. If one's achievements in the war are recognized, he'll be granted a fiefdom as a reward. So, everyone rabidly puts his life on the line. They have no time to worry about the danger of death. Huu..."

Saito closed his eyes and thought for a while.

"But, if you die, wouldn't it be all over? Why do you noblemen drop terms like 'death' and 'honor' so casually? Are you guys idiots?"

No answer. After a closer look, it turns out that Rene had already fallen asleep.

"Guluuu..."

"What the... He fell asleep after saying his piece."

''Really, these so-called "nobility" are a bunch of stubborn fellows. Louise is also like that. She said herself that "I'll definitely help you find a way to get home." But, once the war began, her attention became entirely focused on it.''

He actually followed Louise all the way to this; was he out of his mind?

''...For what am I fighting like this, even putting my life on the line?''

A few reasons popped up in his mind.

He wanted to lend a hand to the pitiful Henrietta.

He wanted to protect Siesta's hometown, for the girl had always cared for him.

But, the most important reason of all... is that he's worried about Louise.

''That's probably it...'' he thought, as he looked at this young lady with peach-coloured hair, who was sleeping on his knee. To put it plainly, it's because he loved her. That's why he always worried.

Louise is really cute, and he really wanted to feel her. But, he'll have to hold back for now, as everyone was here.

Ah, but will his feelings be reciprocated?

Whether this relationship will have an outcome, perhaps only God himself knows. The God of Earth... or the gods of this different world... who should he ask for the answer?

Thinking about this, Saito immediately shook his head.

''Am I an idiot... Why am I thinking about such silly questions?''

It was then that he recalled what Louise had said just now.

''Death may sadden people.... But that was a glorious death in the battlefield... for honor. They died for a great victory. They're too pitiful if you felt sad about their deaths...''

He had a very strong distaste for this. It felt unnatural.

At the same time, he felt that Louise, who was sleeping on his lap, was getting further and further away from him. ''She's just in front of me...why do I have this feeling?!'' He couldn’t fathom the reason for it at all.

''Huu... Let's sleep...'' thought Saito, allowing Louise to continue using his leg as a pillow as he lay down to sleep.

All the while, the bright moonlight from the two moons beamed down upon him, as if to comfort him and his many troubles...

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Illustrations|Back to Novel Illustrations]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter2_%7EPreview%7E|Forward to Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume6 Chapter8 - MTL

2015-07-14T19:03:03Z

Coffeezombie: minor fixes

<noinclude>{{Template:PREVIEW}}</noinclude>

===Chapter Eight: The Atonement of Flame===
Early morning, four o'clock. The sun had not risen yet, the sky was dark.

In the sky above the Academy of Magic one small war frigate appeared.

Menvil stood on the deck, watching the sky right ahead. Wardes, with inaudible steps, approached Menvil from behind.

The wind’s square indicated by itself that it was the same sky.

Wardes came out to test Menvil.

''Can this man lead such a difficult plan to success?'' He had his doubts.

However, Wardes's doubts seemed to be unfounded.

Not taking his eyes from the sign, Menvil called Wardes out of distance,

“So what trial is it now, Viscount?”

Wardes was surprised.

Menvil did not even turn around.

Even if he had turned around – it was just too dark. One couldn’t even make out an approaching silhouette.

Yet… what kind of skills did he use to notice Wardes approach from such a long distance?

“Now then, we're almost there.”

Menvil muttered without turning around. Wardes, while feeling admiration, carefully approached Menvil.

“We're lucky. Oh dear, as an attacking side, we should not let them know from which side they will be attacked.”

They managed to avoid mage's familiars that were patrolling in the air… it was fortuitous that they managed to get this far without being spotted.

“In order to express our gratitude, when you return to Albion, please let me treat you to something, Viscount.”

“Don’t think too much about it, think about surviving first,” Wardes said. Menvil suddenly pulled out a cane and pointed it at the scruff of Wardes's neck.

“Watch your mouth youngster. Or do you want to turn to ashes right here and now?”

Wardes expressionlessly watched Menvil.

“I’m joking, Viscount. Don’t stare like that.”

Laughing, Menvil jumped from the deck into the air.

One after another, all of the other team members, wrapped up in black cloths, followed Menvil.

A lot of people disappeared from the deck with a surprising swiftness.

Fouquet, who came up there, muttered in an unpleasant voice.

“Creepy guy. And scary.”

“But he has the skills needed. We can’t hope for more.”

“Is he more skilled than you?”

Fouquet laughed, asking Wardes a mischievous question.

“Maybe.”

The Musketeers Corps assigned two musketeer crew members to an artillery tower to watch over the cannon.

That was the greatest number of military troops that the army could allow to stand as sentinels.

Something moved under the moonlight.

The older member of the two squat down in silence, and unwrapped gun powder and bullets from small paper bags.

Another musketeer, following her partner’s movements, also loaded her musket with gunpowder.

And when she looked carefully… she saw something moving in the darkness.

But before she could open her mouth, both guards' throats were cut by Wind magic.

Two bodies were caught before hitting the ground. Not making any noise, Menvil laid the musketeers on the ground.

“Women. Still young. Shame.” One assassin informed Menvil with a smile.

“There is no place for old courtesy, men or women have to be treated the same.”

Menvil said, smiling rapaciously.

“Equally when death is given.”

“Only nobles’ children should not be killed. They must be taken as hostages.”

“Apart from them, I can kill everyone else?”

Menvil, while fiddling with his cane, muttered in a happy voice.

One member took out the map.

It was the map of the school drawn by Fouquet. It was covered with a special cloth that didn't leak out light, but slightly illuminated the map itself.

Looking at the corpses of the guards, one member muttered.

“Guards only armed with guns.”

“How many mages are there? Not counting the regular musketeers.”

The member who was studying the map informed Menvil.

"Commander, there are three targets. This tower, the dormitory tower and the tower nearside.”

Menvil handed down the orders quickly.　

“I’ll take the dormitory tower. Jean, Ludwig, Germain, Attas – you four together with Giovanni take this tower. Celestin and the rest take the last one.”

The mages nodded.

Tabitha woke up.

There were strange sounds coming from the courtyard.

After thinking for a moment, she decided to wake Kirche up after all. She went out of her room and headed to Kirche’s room downstairs. After she knocked against the door, Kirche, dressed only in a thin nightgown on her bare skin and still rubbing her eyes, appeared.

“You what… it’s too early… even the sun hasn’t started to rise yet.”

“Strange sounds,” was all she said.

Kirche closed her eyes.

“Uwaaa.” Kirche felt her salamander, Flame, beating against the window.

“You too?”

The moment Kirche opened her eyes again, her sleepiness was gone.

Kirche hastily began putting clothes on.

The moment when she took her wand, the sound of a breaking door echoed.

Kirche and Tabitha looked at each other.

“Retreat,” Tabitha murmured.

“Agreed.”

Not knowing the enemies number or location, one had to pull back to recover. It was war basics.

Kirche and Tabitha jumped down from the window and hid themselves in the bushes and from there watched what was going around.

It was getting brighter - the sun started rising.

At that time, Agnes woke up in her bedroom and grabbed the sword placed at the bedside.

Pulling it out from its sheath, she waited at the door.

It was the second floor of the artillery tower. The room was always used as a warehouse and was only recently made into a bedroom.

In all, twelve members lived here.

They all resided in the room next door.

Agnes noticed the mirror placed in the center of the room. It was the "Liar's Mirror". The ugly made into beautiful, the beautiful into ugly – everything was turned upside down by the mirror. Agnes tried not to look at the mirror while setting the trap.

Four people led by the mercenary mage Celestin went up a spiral staircase to the second floor of the artillery tower. They queued at the two doors.

Two men were positioned at each door while another one waited in the hall.

The doors were kicked open.

In the middle of the room a handsome mage set up his wand.

Alarmed, the mages started to chant their spells.

“Bam…”

However, they were also hit by magic. With his heart pierced by an ice spear, Celestin fell on the floor.

Agnes, who hid herself behind the door, noticed the success of her plan.

Celestin mistook his own reflection in The Liar's Mirror, which was placed here by Agnes, for an enemy and released a spell which was reflected by the mirror and pierced his heart.　

Agnes felt gratitude to Celestin, who had been foolish enough to shoot himself with his own spell reflected by the mirror.

Another assassin, hastily flounced into the room.

But his throat was cut deeply from the side by Agnes's sword, and he fell down.

Then, her musketeers jumped into the room.

“Commander Agnes! Are you all right?”

She nodded answering their question.

“I’m all right.”

“Two people sneaked into our room. However, we finished them…”

''Two people in my room. Two people in the next one. Four people in total…''

Apparently these thieves crept into the artillery tower to kill them off…

“Albion’s dogs.”

Muttered Agnes, quickly understanding where they came from. The squad consisted only of mages. It was impossible to mistake them for simple thieves. They must be mercenaries employed by Albion...

Then, Agnes became worried about the situation outside.

Right now, there were only schoolgirls left in the academy.

“In two minutes I want you fully armoured and following me,” Agnes ordered her subordinates.

Menvil took over the women's dormitory without any problems.

Noble daughters were so frightened by his invasion that they showed no real resistance. He took all the schoolgirls’ wands and rounded them up, still dressed in their nightgowns, and confined them in the dining hall. There were approximately ninety people.

While he was doing that, his partners from the other tower joined him.

Seeing the academy’s headmaster Old Osman being one of the captives put a smile on Menvil’s face.

Menvil gathered all of the captives in the dining hall and tied their hands behind their backs.

Thanks to a magic spell that someone recited, the rope moved and twined around their wrists by itself.

All the teachers and students were female and were trembling.

Menvil sweetly muttered to everyone,

“Whaaat, calm down, if none of you try to stand out or make noise and if you do what you are told to, no one will get hurt.”

Someone began to weep.

“Silence!”

However, the schoolgirl didn't stop crying. Menvil came closer and pointed his cane at her.

“Do you like cinders?”

The words were not a direct threat, but it could be understood as one. The schoolgirl stopped crying.

Osman opened his mouth.

“Hey you.”

“What?”

“Don’t use violence against women. Albion wants us as hostages, yes? To use us as additional cards in negotiations, yes?”

“How do you know?”

“Experienced persons from far away barged in here – it’s easy to see what you came here for. Not for the riches for sure. So, please be more patient.”

“Old man, what value do you have?”

The mercenaries laughed loudly.

“How important is one old man for the country? Consider this.”

When Osman ducked his head, the intruders started to look around Alvíss Dining Hall.

One could clearly read, “I don’t want to be here,” on the mages faces.

Fuuun, Osman thought. They might still have a chance.

“Old man, are these people all the members of the academy?”

Osman nodded.

“That's right. That's all of them.“

Then the mercenaries noticed that their comrades had not returned from the artillery tower. ''Are they taking their time?'' No, he shook his head. The longer it takes, the more chances for the enemy to get reinforcements. And they should be aware of that. ''Therefore'', Menvil ramified.

From outside the dining hall a voice was heard.

“Those that shut themselves up in the dining hall! Listen! We are Her Majesty's musketeers!”

Menvil and others looked at each other. Apparently Celestin failed. However none of the mercenaries changed their facial expression. A single mercenary glared at Osman.

“Hey hey. Didn’t you said ‘That's all of them’?”

“Musketeers are not part of the staff,” Osman said calmly.

With a smile on his lips, Menvil stepped to the doors to negotiate with the musketeers outside the dining room.

Agnes hid herself behind the tower staircase landing. She drove one group of commoner staff away from the courtyard so that they would not get too involved with the incident.

The morning sun had not risen yet.

At the door of the dining hall a tightfisted mage appeared. The moonlight from a gap in the clouds lit his figure.

Agnes held her finger on the trigger, while aiming her pistol at the mage.

“Listen! Thief! We are Her Majesty's musketeers! One battalion of our troops has you and your damned accomplices surrounded! Release the hostages!”

Agnes’ “one battalion of troops” was a bluff. In reality, there were only about ten people.

From the dining hall she heard voices laughing hard.

“We couldn’t care less about a single battalion of musketeers!”

“These musketeers have killed four of your partners already. If you surrender peacefully, we’ll spare your lives.”

“Surrender? Isn’t it the time to start negotiations now? Call Henrietta here.”

“Her Majesty?”

“Indeed. And for the time being, promise to withdraw your soldiers from Albion. My client seems to hate it when your soldiers dirty the country's land with their shoes.

Usually the army didn't turn back because of a hostage. However… because ninety children of nobles were taken as hostages, this might be a different matter. The invasion troop's withdrawal was a real possibility.

''My responsibility.'' Agnes bit her lower lip.

She tried to concentrate – ''A blunder is a blunder. The court people - they are still my responsibility.''

One musketeer whispered into Agnes’s ear.

“…we could send a courier to Tristania and ask for reinforcements.”

“It is useless. It doesn’t matter how many soldiers we have, as long as they hold hostages.”

Seeing such a consultation, Menvil shouted.

“Hey, remember. Whenever you call a new soldier, one hostage is killed. The only ones you can invite here are the Cardinal or Henrietta. Are we clear?”

Agnes said nothing.

Then, Menvil shouted again.

“Make a decision in the next five minutes. Call Henrietta or not. If there is no answer after five minutes, one hostage will be killed every passing minute.”

Another musketeer poked Agnes.

“Commander Agnes…”

Agnes painfully tightened her lips.

At that moment…

A voice sounded from behind.

“Commander.”

Turning around she saw Colbert standing and staring with surprise at Alvíss Dining Hall.

“Do not get involved,” Agnes said, trying to cover Colbert with herself.

“You'll be caught.”

“My laboratory is in the tower. What happened?”

Agnes got angry at Colbert's carefree attitude.

“Can’t you see? Your students were captured by Albion’s henchmen.”

Colbert looked over her shoulder and, once he noticed the mage standing in front of the dining hall, his face turned pale.

“Enough already. Go back.”

Annoyed, she sent Colbert off.

“Psst, Miss Musketeer.”

She was called from behind again. This time it was Kirche and Tabitha, who stood in the shadows smiling.

“Aren’t you students? Thank goodness you are all right.”

“Hey, we have a good plan…”

“Plan?”

“Yeah. Right now you can’t reject any help.”

“And what is that plan?”

Kirche and Tabitha explained their plan to Agnes.

Agnes, after listening to it, laughed.

“Sounds fun to me.”

“How about it? That’s the only plan we have.”

Colbert, who had heard the plan, was opposed to it.

“It is too dangerous. The enemies are mercenaries. You can’t be seriously thinking that such cheap tricks will work.”

“No one cares about your opinion, teacher.”

Kirche said, not trying to hide her contempt.

Agnes stopped paying attention to Colbert altogether.

“They do not know about your existence. The key here is surprise.”

She whispered while pointing her finger at Kirche, Tabitha and herself.

Menvil sat on a chair looking at the pocket watch on the table.　

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Tick tick* the clock hand moved.

“Five minutes passed.”

Hearing that, the students shuddered. If there were no words from Agnes about calling Henrietta after five minutes, Menvil said he would kill one of them.

“Don't hold a grudge against me,” Menvil said, pulling out his cane.

“Take me instead.”

Osman muttered, but Menvil shook his head.

“You are necessary as a key in negotiation. Hey, who will it be? You choose.”

An indescribably cruel question. No one answered in shock.

“Understood. Then I will choose. Do not hold a grudge.”

But the moment when Menvil said that…

A small paper balloon flew into the dining hall.

And once all of their eyes were focused on it…

The paper balloon exploded with a very loud bang.

With it, yellow blinding phosphorus flew out of the balloon.

It was directed to fly into the dining hall by Tabitha’s Wind and was lit up by Kirche's Fire magic.

The schoolgirls screamed.

Those mages that looked at it directly were now holding their faces.

Then Kirche, Tabitha, and the musketeers, with muskets prepared, broke into the room.

The strategy seemed to be successful.

But…

A lot of fire bullets flew up, aimed at Kirche.

Kirche, who had lowered her guard thinking about success, fired her own fire bombs at it.

Due to the resulting violent flames, the gunpowder of a nearby musketeer's gun exploded.

Her fingers were blown-off, and the musketeer started rolling on the ground holding her hand.

Kirche tried to stand up but did not notice the spell aimed at her.

A fire bomb exploded in front of her belly, and she received the full force of the shock wave from a close distance, knocking her outside.

Wrapped in flames, it was an effective attack. It takes time for flame to burn ... but an explosion gives an instant impact - the opposite of burning slowly.

She saw Tabitha staggering trying to stand up.

But then another shock wave hit her head… and she fell onto the ground again.

Menvil showed up from the white smoke.

''Spell!'' But there was no wand.

Then she noticed one lying on the ground.

She reached for it, trying to pick it up but he stepped on it.

[[Image:ZnT06-233.jpg|thumb]]

Menvil towered above Kirche, looking down on her.

“Too bad… Light bombs only blind one's eyes…”

Menvil said while smiling.

That moment Kirche noticed.

Menvil's eyeballs were not moving at all.

“Your…eyes.”

Menvil extended his fingers towards one eye.

And took it out. An artificial eye.

“Not only were my eyelids burnt, but my eyes as well. I can’t see the light.”

“H-how…”

But Menvil moved as if he was able to see.

“A snake finds its prey by temperature.”

Menvil laughed.

“I’m a Fire user, thus I am very sensitive to temperature. Distance, position - one can know everything in full detail by knowing how high or low the temperature is. You can even recognize different people by knowing their temperature.”

Kirche‘s hair stood up on her head from fear.

''Who is this man…''

“Are you scared? Afraid?”

Menvil laughed.

“When one’s feelings turn in turmoil, one’s temperature changes as well. Temperature changes tell a lot of things about one’s thoughts.”

Menvil’s nostrils widened upon taking a full inhalation of the scent.

“I want to smell.”

“Eh?”

“The aroma of you burnt, I want to smell it.”

Kirche trembled.

For the first time in her life she felt pure fear.

The fear that made a Queen of Fire whisper ‘No…’ like a small girl. However, Menvil just gave an anxious smile and said.

“How would you like to burn? There are many different ways of burning. This time you will be the one to burn.”

Not willing to see it coming, Kirche closed her eyes.

Menvil put out his cane, but the moment when flames started gathering around Kirche…

The flame was pushed back by another flame.

And once Kirche cracked her eyes open, she saw…

Colbert standing next to her, with a wand in his hand.

“…Mister?”

With an ice-cold face, Colbert muttered.　

“Get away from my students.”

As if noticing something, Menvil looked up.

“Ooh, you… You! You! You!”

With a joyful expression on his face, Menvil roared.

“Is my temperature sense tricking me?! You! Colbert it’s you! I've missed you! It’s Colbert’s voice!”

Colbert's expression did not change. He stubbornly stared at Menvil.

“It’s me! Have you forgotten? It’s Commander Menvil! Aaah! So long ago!”

Menvil spread out his arms and shouted happily.

Colbert puckered up his brows.

That face had something dark in it.

“You…”

“How many years passed since our last meeting? Haaa! Captain! Twenty-years! That’s right!”

Captain?

What does that mean? The students started to whisper.

“What? Captain! You are a teacher now?! Isn’t it funny? You - a teacher! What precisely do you teach? You who were named ‘The Flame Serpent’… Ha, ha, ha! Hahahahahahahahahahahaha!”

Menvil shouted with laughter.

“I will explain to you. This man here is a flame user that was called ‘The Flame Serpent’ before. He was a commander of the special troops… Women or children – he did not care, he burned them all completely.”

Kirche stared at Colbert.

“And he was the man… who took my eyes!"

Colbert was emanating something scary.

The aura around him felt very different from normal.

Burning his own people, even Kirche’s Zerbst lineage never engaged in such atrocities. After all, those were nobles’ duels.

However, the air that Colbert emanated today was different.

If you touch – you’ll burn.

You’ll burn and die.

The smell of burning flesh, the smell of death.

From the tip of Colbert’s casually thrust out wand, a huge snake of flame, that looked too big for the delicate wand, sprang out. The snake bit the wand of one mage, who had silently started to chant a spell.

The wand turned to ashes in an instant.

Colbert smiled.

A cold smile without feelings, like a reptile’s.

Colbert asked Kirche who stared at him in shock.

“Miss Zerbst. Do you remember the Fire element’s characteristics?”

From the edge of a bitten lip, a stream of blood trickled.

Red blood, like flame, like Colbert’s mantle.

“…fire’s characteristics are zeal and destruction.”

“Fire’s zeal and destruction are its sole purpose. That’s what you think. Twenty years ago I thought so too.”

Colbert muttered in an unusual voice.

“However, it is as you say.”

The moon hid behind a cloud again.

Their surroundings turned black as if painted by a dark brush.

A fight in the dark is difficult for an ordinary man. Because one cannot see his opponent.

However, for the blinded Fire user there is no light to begin with, thus darkness is not a handicap at all.

Menvil thought while gripping his cane and preparing a spell.

''20 years ago my flame was defeated.''

''It was because of immaturity.''

''However, it is different now.''

''With time I became much stronger.''

''Though I lost light, I gained strong Fire instead.''

''Inner body senses were straightened and the nerves became twice as strong.''

''Now I can detect even the most subtle changes in the air.''

Temperature of a person, flow of air coloured a shadow and the sight was projected into Menvil's mind.

“Take your friend and run away from here.”

Kirche nodded, and supporting Tabitha, tried to run away. However, the mage that lurked in the dining hall shot an ice arrow aimed at their backs.

A thin flame dashed out of Colbert's cane and entwined the arrow.

[[Image:ZnT06-241.jpg|thumb]]

The arrow of ice melted and fell.

Once Colbert's flame was unleashed, Menvil's flame flew.

''Fireball.''

A ball of flame that followed Colbert's movements…

However, it was instantly burned down by the flame escaping from Colbert’s wand.

“Fufu, don’t.”

Menvil launched one flame after another, aiming at Colbert.

Suddenly Colbert was cornered into defense.

In the darkness he ran from side to side trying to escape them.

Even if one wanted to attack, challenging Menvil in the dark is not easily done.

“What’s wrong?! What’s wrong captain?! Don’t just run around!”

Menvil shot one fireball after another. The edge of Colbert’s mantle flamed up.

“Too bad! Just your mantle turns into scorch! Next is your body! I want to smell your burning body! This is me! Uwaha! Uha! Hahahahahahahaha!”

Wearing a smile tinged with madness, Menvil launched his flames.

“Kuu…”

Colbert shot his own flame of magic aiming at the source of Menvil's flame.

However, there was no response.

Menvil moved at once when the spell was cast and disappeared in the dark, not giving Colbert the chance for a counterattack.

One cannot attack an opponent whom one cannot see. Colbert frowned.

“Here! Captain!”

Yet his position was fully exposed to Menvil who could "see" in the dark.

Colbert hid in the bushes, then tried to hide himself in the shadow of the tower. However, it was not possible to escape from Menvil, who could track one's temperature very accurately.

Colbert, while running around and trying to escape, soon found himself in the center of the plaza. There was no place where he could hide.

“The best stage is prepared, Captain. You cannot run away anymore. There is no place where you can hide yourself either. Give up.”

Colbert took a deep breath.

And spoke towards Menvil's direction in the darkness.

“Young Menvil, I have a favor to ask.”

“What? You want to burn without suffering? Well for old time's sake, I will burn you in an instant.”

In a perfectly composed voice, Colbert said,

“I want you to give up. I already decided not to kill anyone with magic.”

“Hey hey, have you lost your mind? Can’t you understand the current situation? You can’t see me. However, I can see you perfectly. Where do you see a winning chance for you?”

“Still, I am begging you. This is true.”

Colbert fell on his knees and bowed. The Menvil's voice was filled with disgust,

“I… I was chasing such a coward for twenty years… you good-for-nothing… I cannot permit that... I cannot permit that for myself. I will roast you bit by bit, taking my time, without any sympathy, from head to toes.”

Menvil began utter an incantation.

“Even if I ask, you won’t listen.”

Colbert continued.

“I am not a persistent enough guy.”

Colbert shook his head in sadness and pointed his wand to the sky.

The ball of a small flame shot up.

“What? An illumination plan? Unfortunately for you, the fire size is not enough to light the area around.

It was as Menvil said. The small ball of flame only lightly shined upon their surroundings. It could not replace the sun.

The moment when Menvil's spell was completed…

The small flame ball that was hanging in the sky exploded.

The small explosion turned into a huge one in an instant.

Fire, Fire, Earth. One earth and two fires.

Using "Gold transmutation" water vapor in the air was turned into oil.

With a spark it turned into a huge raging ball of fire…

The combustion of the raging ball of fire sucked up all oxygen around, causing every living thing within its range to suffocate and die.

It was a matchless "Flame bomb."

Menvil, opening his mouth to chant the spell, felt the oxygen being plundered from his lungs and suffocated in an instant.

If the enemy hides in the darkness… consign him to the darkness.

However, this spell kills everyone nearby. Therefore, Colbert did not use it until they had moved to the center of the plaza.　

Colbert turned around and, while holding his mouth, approached the lying Menvil.

“You couldn’t turn into a complete snake, Lieutenant.”

Colbert whispered, while coldly looking down at Menvil’s face drawn with pain.

News about Menvil’s defeat shook the morale of his mercenaries.

Kirche, Tabitha and the musketeers who escaped injuries did not lose momentum and rushed into battle again.

Inside, between the screams of schoolgirls who stretched out on the floor, a single mage who had barricaded himself in the dining room was knocked down.

Agnes stabbed the last mage with her sword.

“Kuu!”

However, the sword did not come out.

The last mage released a spell aiming at Agnes’s back…

Many magic arrows flew.

Kirche, Tabitha and other musketeers were not able to react in time.

A black shadow jumped into the way.

He blocked the arrows from reaching Agnes with his own body. He uttered a spell and a snake of flame flew out the wand’s tip burning up the wand that the other mage was using.

Agnes stared in blank surprise at Colbert.

Colbert's eyes opened wide.

The voice that escaped his mouth was full of concern for Agnes.

“…are you all right?”

Mechanically, Agnes nodded.

The next moment Colbert toppled to the ground, coughing blood.

Students ran up in panic and began uttering the recovery spells for Colbert.

However… the injury was severe.

Inner…

Agnes recovered and pointed her sword at Colbert.

Shocked, students stared at Agnes.

“Wait! What are you doing?!” shouted Kirche.

Colbert with a weak face looked up at Agnes.

“You… You are the leader of the Magical Research Experimental Group platoon? You broke the royal list of military material in storage?”

Colbert nodded.

“I will tell you. I am D'Angleterre‘s survivor.”

“… I see.”

“Why was my hometown destroyed? Answer.”

“Stop! He’s injured! Badly injured! Don’t talk!”

Montmorency, who was desperately trying to chant a Water healing spell, cried.

“Answer!”

Colbert answered looking down.

“…the order.”

“Order?”

“…it was reported that an epidemic occurred there. To prevent it from spreading we were told to burn it. We burned it reluctantly.”

“Idiot… That is a lie.”

“…Ha ha, afterwards, I learned about that too. In short, it was the ‘New Religion Hunt.’ I am tormented by guilt every day. It was… like Menvil said. Women, children - I burned them all. It was not permitted. But the memory still haunts me. I left the army. I swore… never to use Fire for destruction again.”

“…but those feelings didn’t stop your hand?”

Colbert shook his head.

After that… he slowly shut his eyes. Though Montmorency desperately kept uttering an incantation… her willpower was drained with time - she fainted and toppled to the ground. For the spell of "Recovery" to heal such a serious injury, special medicine was necessary… but at this moment there was none.

Therefore, though willpower tried to replace the specific medicine… it had its limits.

Other Water users ran out of willpower one after another and fainted. With many fainted mages surrounding Colbert, Agnes raised her sword.

However, Colbert was protected - Kirche covered him with herself. Her ever-present silly smile was now gone from her lips. Making a serious face, Kirche said.

“Please stop it!”

“Get away! I was living for this day! Twenty years! Twenty years I have waited for this day!”

“Please. Please.”

“Get away!”

Agnes and Kirche glared at each other.

The moment when tension in the air was about to break loose…

Kirche grabbed Colbert's wrist.

“Get away I said!”

Kirche answered in a stone-like voice.

“Please, lower your sword.”

“Stop joking!”

Kirche shook her head and muttered.

“He’s dead.”

With those words, Agnes's wrist lost its strength.

Shocked, Agnes fell to her knees. Her body began shaking little by little.

“…Hold your grudge if you want. However, at least pray. Teacher Colbert may certainly be your enemy… but he is your saviour right now. He shielded you with his body and saved you.”

Kirche said in a constrained voice.

Agnes stood up again without power, and said two words, three words, words that could not reach one’s ear. Then she lifted her sword and lowered it. The students averted their eyes, only Kirche alone did not shut her eyes and watched.

The sword stuck deeply into the ground next to Colbert.

Turning on her heels, Agnes began to slowly walk away.

After Agnes disappeared… Kirche tried to carry Colbert's body, a red ruby ring shone on her finger.

A crimson ruby, like burning fire.

While watching the ruby… tears escaped Kirche’s eyes.

''It was the ring that he gave me.''

He said, “I’m giving this to my student,” and gave the ring to her, who was acting like a spoiled brat. Remembering that, Kirche started to weep.

On the deck of ''Redoubtable'' Malicorne and Styx sat down with blank surprise all over their faces..　

The number of warships had decreased to two-thirds while making a sortie aimed at Albion’s fleet.

Tristain's fleet won the battle. Somehow they were able to repel Albion’s fleet. Albion’s fleet lost more than a half of their ships and scrambled to get away.

It was a big victory.

But… Malicorne thought.

''Is this a victory?''

He was alive just to see such devastation. It was like a painting of hell. The deck was burning like kindling, heavy losses everywhere. The number of naval guns in the portside was reduced by half, as for the starboard - the battery was completely lost on every deck.

After receiving as many as five direct hits, the starboard of ''Redoubtable'' was annihilated.

200 hundred people from the 600 crew were either killed or injured.

However, ''Redoubtable'' was still slicing through the sky.

Malicorne was alive too.

To survive among flying spells, bullets and cannonballs – he must have been lucky. Whenever a new enemy ship passed, Malicorne created a dark cloud while yelling. Otherwise, he would have fainted from fear. He had no idea whether it was effective or not.

“Styx,”

Malicorne said in a dying voice.

“What?”

Styx responded in an exhausted voice.

“Life is a weird thing, don’t you think?”

“I fully agree with you.”

On the deck, Bowood and the commander of a warship walked. They were talking about the battle progress.

The officer cadet that was guiding them both spotted the two people sitting on the deck and bellowed.

“Hey! You! No time to sit around! Stand up! Stand up now!”

Hastily Malicorne and Styx stood up.

“Start preparing. Wait with the commanding officers and officer cadets inside.”

Malicorne and Styx looked at each other. They just survived one deadly battle. How can they vigorously start preparing for another one?

“Move it! Don’t make officers wait!”

Then… Bowood admonished the officer with a smile.

“Ah, senior, they just experienced their first battle campaign. You must let them take a rest for today.''

“Ah! But, however…”

“I guess, that this is your first time smelling the smoke of powder as well? Once I had, too.”

Hearing the Albion officer speaking like that, the senior officer nodded.

“Very well, you may take a rest for tonight.”

Relieved, Malicorne and Styx saluted. Malicorne watched them leaving and muttered.

“Ironically, we were saved by a person from Albion.”

“Indeed.”

Styx weakly muttered and they both slumped on the deck again.

In the strategic conference room of ''Varsenda'', General De Poitiers received the report.　

It came from Rosais, from one dragon scout of the first unit. General De Poitiers smiled gloatingly.

Chief of Staff Wimpffen watched his superior officer’s face.

“Must be good news,” he muttered.

“The troops in Rosais area are said to be gone. Void managed to lure the enemy to Dartanes.”

“That’s just the first obstacle.”

De Poitiers nodded and gave the command.

“All fleets ships head to Rosais. We must decide upon landing. Gather all commanders.”

The messenger received the General's instruction and dashed out.

De Poitiers nodded.

“Now then, I wonder if I can become field marshal now or not, I don’t want to wait for one more week.”

Even if the landing succeeds, it will still probably be a tough fight.

Albion still had 50,000 untouched troops resting.

In the sky of Dartanes, Saito’s plane headed towards the confluence point with the Tristain fleet.　

The plan was to join the fleet at Albion’s boundary.

Saito, who sat in the pilot’s seat, was silent for a long time.

Whatever Louise tried to speak about, he did not answer.

Only once Saito opened his mouth.

“They…”

“Yes.”

However, Saito did not say anything since then.

Louise found a letter within Colbert’s manual. But because of all the craziness around she did not pay attention to it.

“Letter.”

This got Saito’s attention.

“Letter?”

“Yes. Mister Colbert’s. Read it?”

Saito nodded.

Louise spread the letter and started to read it aloud.

''Saito-kun, was my invention useful?''

''If it is so, then I am glad. For you… no, to all students, not just as a teacher, it would make me happy if it would be of any use to you. Very happy.''

''Now, why did I decide to write this letter today – I have a request. No, nothing weird. And be relieved it is not about money either.''

''As to what this discourse is about, it is some dream of mine.''

''That things, which one can only do by magic, could be done by technologies that everyone could use.''

''Have you seen? Happy Little Snake.''

''Well, that certainly is not just a toy…''

''I hope that there will be a use for every splendid technology some day.''

''It is my dream.''

''Let's get to it, though I‘m still worrying whether to say it or not…''

''In the past, I committed a crime.''

''Too big of a crime.''

''It is so big that it will never be forgiven.''

''As a redemption for this crime I have devoted myself to research…''

''Recently I thought.''

''No, my crime will never be forgiven.''

''Even if my inventions are useful… It won’t erase the crime I committed.''

''Therefore, I want you to promise me one thing.''

''Look, you will be facing a lot of difficult situations.''

''And you will go into war, and you will see many people die.''

''But…''

''Do not get used to it.''

''Do not become accustomed to people's death.''

''Do not think that it is natural.''

''The moment you do that – something will break.''

''I do not want you to become like me.''

''Therefore, I ask repeatedly.''

''Do not become accustomed to war.''

''Do not become accustomed to killing each other.''

''Do not become accustomed to death.''

Behind the clouds... one could see the Tristain-Germania united fleet heading to Rosais.

The number of ships had decreased a lot.

Still… most ships were still intact, so they likely won the battle.

Even though they had won, the ones that survived looked worn-out. Many of the ships' hulls were damaged, masts were broken. There was a ship that lost all of its cannons completely as well.

Louise continued to read the letter aloud.

[[Image:ZnT06-259.jpg|thumb]]

''Well, my request is coming to an end.''

''Remember, what you said to me once?''

''That you came from a different world.''

''In this world of yours, the flying machines that you use pierce the sky, and technology is much better developed than in Halkeginia, right?''

''This is what I would like to see.''

''I could use it in my research.''

''Therefore, when you go east… I want you to take me with you.''

''No, I am not joking. Seriously.''

''Therefore, do not die.''

''Return alive absolutely.''

''Even if I can't go to the east with you.''

''P.S.''

''In that world, are there "cars" that everyone can use and they drive them on the roads?　''

''Are there little boxes with which one can communicate over long distances?''

''Has a person really reached the moon?''

''To be able to do that without magic, it must be really wonderful.''

''I want to see that kind of world.''

“That’s it. What a weird person. He really wants to go to your world.” 　

Saito, while sniffing, thanked Louise.

“Thank you.”

Louise gently embraced Saito's neck. And murmured,

“Idiot. Why are you crying?”

“…felt like crying.”

“…Many things happened today, you're just tired. Once we're back on the ship, let's just get some rest.”

Louise closed her eyes, and softly kissed Saito’s neck.

Once ''Varsenda'' appeared, Saito turned the nose of the plane towards it.

On the bright sunny day, the sooty fleet looked as though it was dyed in a beautiful black paint.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter7|Back to Chapter 7]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter1|Forward to Volume 7]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume6 Chapter8 - MTL

2015-07-14T18:58:58Z

Coffeezombie: minor fixes

<noinclude>{{Template:PREVIEW}}</noinclude>

===Chapter Eight: The Atonement of Flame===
Early morning, four o'clock. The sun had not risen yet, the sky was dark.

In the sky above the Academy of Magic one small war frigate appeared.

Menvil stood on the deck, watching the sky right ahead. Wardes, with inaudible steps, approached Menvil from behind.

The wind’s square indicated by itself that it was the same sky.

Wardes came out to test Menvil.

''Can this man lead such a difficult plan to success?'' He had his doubts.

However, Wardes's doubts seemed to be unfounded.

Not taking his eyes from the sign, Menvil called Wardes out of distance,

“So what trial is it now, Viscount?”

Wardes was surprised.

Menvil did not even turn around.

Even if he had turned around – it was just too dark. One couldn’t even make out an approaching silhouette.

Yet… what kind of skills did he use to notice Wardes approach from such a long distance?

“Now then, we're almost there.”

Menvil muttered without turning around. Wardes, while feeling admiration, carefully approached Menvil.

“We're lucky. Oh dear, as an attacking side, we should not let them know from which side they will be attacked.”

They managed to avoid mage's familiars that were patrolling in the air… it was fortuitous that they managed to get this far without being spotted.

“In order to express our gratitude, when you return to Albion, please let me treat you to something, Viscount.”

“Don’t think too much about it, think about surviving first,” Wardes said. Menvil suddenly pulled out a cane and pointed it at the scruff of Wardes's neck.

“Watch your mouth youngster. Or do you want to turn to ashes right here and now?”

Wardes expressionlessly watched Menvil.

“I’m joking, Viscount. Don’t stare like that.”

Laughing, Menvil jumped from the deck into the air.

One after another, all of the other team members, wrapped up in black cloths, followed Menvil.

A lot of people disappeared from the deck with a surprising swiftness.

Fouquet, who came up there, muttered in an unpleasant voice.

“Creepy guy. And scary.”

“But he has the skills needed. We can’t hope for more.”

“Is he more skilled than you?”

Fouquet laughed, asking Wardes a mischievous question.

“Maybe.”

The Musketeers Corps assigned two musketeer crew members to an artillery tower to watch over the cannon.

That was the greatest number of military troops that the army could allow to stand as sentinels.

Something moved under the moonlight.

The older member of the two squat down in silence, and unwrapped gun powder and bullets from small paper bags.

Another musketeer, following her partner’s movements, also loaded her musket with gunpowder.

And when she looked carefully… she saw something moving in the darkness.

But before she could open her mouth, both guards' throats were cut by Wind magic.

Two bodies were caught before hitting the ground. Not making any noise, Menvil laid the musketeers on the ground.

“Women. Still young. Shame.” One assassin informed Menvil with a smile.

“There is no place for old courtesy, men or women have to be treated the same.”

Menvil said, smiling rapaciously.

“Equally when death is given.”

“Only nobles’ children should not be killed. They must be taken as hostages.”

“Apart from them, I can kill everyone else?”

Menvil, while fiddling with his cane, muttered in a happy voice.

One member took out the map.

It was the map of the school drawn by Fouquet. It was covered with a special cloth that didn't leak out light, but slightly illuminated the map itself.

Looking at the corpses of the guards, one member muttered.

“Guards only armed with guns.”

“How many mages are there? Not counting the regular musketeers.”

The member who was studying the map informed Menvil.

"Commander, there are three targets. This tower, the dormitory tower and the tower nearside.”

Menvil handed down the orders quickly.　

“I’ll take the dormitory tower. Jean, Ludwig, Germain, Attas – you four together with Giovanni take this tower. Celestin and the rest take the last one.”

The mages nodded.

Tabitha woke up.

There were strange sounds coming from the courtyard.

After thinking for a moment, she decided to wake Kirche up after all. She went out of her room and headed to Kirche’s room downstairs. After she knocked against the door, Kirche, dressed only in a thin nightgown on her bare skin and still rubbing her eyes, appeared.

“You what… it’s too early… even the sun hasn’t started to rise yet.”

“Strange sounds,” was all she said.

Kirche closed her eyes.

“Uwaaa.” Kirche felt her salamander, Flame, beating against the window.

“You too?”

The moment Kirche opened her eyes again, her sleepiness was gone.

Kirche hastily began putting clothes on.

The moment when she took her wand, the sound of a breaking door echoed.

Kirche and Tabitha looked at each other.

“Retreat,” Tabitha murmured.

“Agreed.”

Not knowing the enemies number or location, one had to pull back to recover. It was war basics.

Kirche and Tabitha jumped down from the window and hid themselves in the bushes and from there watched what was going around.

It was getting brighter - the sun started rising.

At that time, Agnes woke up in her bedroom and grabbed the sword placed at the bedside.

Pulling it out from its sheath, she waited at the door.

It was the second floor of the artillery tower. The room was always used as a warehouse and was only recently made into a bedroom.

In all, twelve members lived here.

They all resided in the room next door.

Agnes noticed the mirror placed in the center of the room. It was the "Liar's Mirror". The ugly made into beautiful, the beautiful into ugly – everything was turned upside down by the mirror. Agnes tried not to look at the mirror while setting the trap.

Four people led by the mercenary mage Celestin went up a spiral staircase to the second floor of the artillery tower. They queued at the two doors.

Two men were positioned at each door while another one waited in the hall.

The doors were kicked open.

In the middle of the room a handsome mage set up his wand.

Alarmed, the mages started to chant their spells.

“Bam…”

However, they were also hit by magic. With his heart pierced by an ice spear, Celestin fell on the floor.

Agnes, who hid herself behind the door, noticed the success of her plan.

Celestin mistook his own reflection in The Liar's Mirror, which was placed here by Agnes, for an enemy and released a spell which was reflected by the mirror and pierced his heart.　

Agnes felt gratitude to Celestin, who had been foolish enough to shoot himself with his own spell reflected by the mirror.

Another assassin, hastily flounced into the room.

But his throat was cut deeply from the side by Agnes's sword, and he fell down.

Then, her musketeers jumped into the room.

“Commander Agnes! Are you all right?”

She nodded answering their question.

“I’m all right.”

“Two people sneaked into our room. However, we finished them…”

''Two people in my room. Two people in the next one. Four people in total…''

Apparently these thieves crept into the artillery tower to kill them off…

“Albion’s dogs.”

Muttered Agnes, quickly understanding where they came from. The squad consisted only of mages. It was impossible to mistake them for simple thieves. They must be mercenaries employed by Albion...

Then, Agnes became worried about the situation outside.

Right now, there were only schoolgirls left in the academy.

“In two minutes I want you fully armoured and following me,” Agnes ordered her subordinates.

Menvil took over the women's dormitory without any problems.

Noble daughters were so frightened by his invasion that they showed no real resistance. He took all the schoolgirls’ wands and rounded them up, still dressed in their nightgowns, and confined them in the dining hall. There were approximately ninety people.

While he was doing that, his partners from the other tower joined him.

Seeing the academy’s headmaster Old Osman being one of the captives put a smile on Menvil’s face.

Menvil gathered all of the captives in the dining hall and tied their hands behind their backs.

Thanks to a magic spell that someone recited, the rope moved and twined around their wrists by itself.

All the teachers and students were female and were trembling.

Menvil sweetly muttered to everyone,

“Whaaat, calm down, if none of you try to stand out or make noise and if you do what you are told to, no one will get hurt.”

Someone began to weep.

“Silence!”

However, the schoolgirl didn't stop crying. Menvil came closer and pointed his cane at her.

“Do you like cinders?”

The words were not a direct threat, but it could be understood as one. The schoolgirl stopped crying.

Osman opened his mouth.

“Hey you.”

“What?”

“Don’t use violence against women. Albion wants us as hostages, yes? To use us as additional cards in negotiations, yes?”

“How do you know?”

“Experienced persons from far away barged in here – it’s easy to see what you came here for. Not for the riches for sure. So, please be more patient.”

“Old man, what value do you have?”

The mercenaries laughed loudly.

“How important is one old man for the country? Consider this.”

When Osman ducked his head, the intruders started to look around Alvíss Dining Hall.

One could clearly read, “I don’t want to be here,” on the mages faces.

Fuuun, Osman thought. They might still have a chance.

“Old man, are these people all the members of the academy?”

Osman nodded.

“That's right. That's all of them.“

Then the mercenaries noticed that their comrades had not returned from the artillery tower. ''Are they taking their time?'' No, he shook his head. The longer it takes, the more chances for the enemy to get reinforcements. And they should be aware of that. ''Therefore'', Menvil ramified.

From outside the dining hall a voice was heard.

“Those that shut themselves up in the dining hall! Listen! We are Her Majesty's musketeers!”

Menvil and others looked at each other. Apparently Celestin failed. However none of the mercenaries changed their facial expression. A single mercenary glared at Osman.

“Hey hey. Didn’t you said ‘That's all of them’?”

“Musketeers are not part of the staff,” Osman said calmly.

With a smile on his lips, Menvil stepped to the doors to negotiate with the musketeers outside the dining room.

Agnes hid herself behind the tower staircase landing. She drove one group of commoner staff away from the courtyard so that they would not get too involved with the incident.

The morning sun had not risen yet.

At the door of the dining hall a tightfisted mage appeared. The moonlight from a gap in the clouds lit his figure.

Agnes held her finger on the trigger, while aiming her pistol at the mage.

“Listen! Thief! We are Her Majesty's musketeers! One battalion of our troops has you and your damned accomplices surrounded! Release the hostages!”

Agnes’ “one battalion of troops” was a bluff. In reality, there were only about ten people.

From the dining hall she heard voices laughing hard.

“We couldn’t care less about a single battalion of musketeers!”

“These musketeers have killed four of your partners already. If you surrender peacefully, we’ll spare your lives.”

“Surrender? Isn’t it the time to start negotiations now? Call Henrietta here.”

“Her Majesty?”

“Indeed. And for the time being, promise to withdraw your soldiers from Albion. My client seems to hate it when your soldiers dirty the country's land with their shoes.

Usually the army didn't turn back because of a hostage. However… because ninety children of nobles were taken as hostages, this might be a different matter. The invasion troop's withdrawal was a real possibility.

''My responsibility.'' Agnes bit her lower lip.

She tried to concentrate – ''A blunder is a blunder. The court people - they are still my responsibility.''

One musketeer whispered into Agnes’s ear.

“…we could send a courier to Tristania and ask for reinforcements.”

“It is useless. It doesn’t matter how many soldiers we have, as long as they hold hostages.”

Seeing such a consultation, Menvil shouted.

“Hey, remember. Whenever you call a new soldier, one hostage is killed. The only ones you can invite here are the Cardinal or Henrietta. Are we clear?”

Agnes said nothing.

Then, Menvil shouted again.

“Make a decision in the next five minutes. Call Henrietta or not. If there is no answer after five minutes, one hostage will be killed every passing minute.”

Another musketeer poked Agnes.

“Commander Agnes…”

Agnes painfully tightened her lips.

At that moment…

A voice sounded from behind.

“Commander.”

Turning around she saw Colbert standing and staring with surprise at Alvíss Dining Hall.

“Do not get involved,” Agnes said, trying to cover Colbert with herself.

“You'll be caught.”

“My laboratory is in the tower. What happened?”

Agnes got angry at Colbert's carefree attitude.

“Can’t you see? Your students were captured by Albion’s henchmen.”

Colbert looked over her shoulder and, once he noticed the mage standing in front of the dining hall, his face turned pale.

“Enough already. Go back.”

Annoyed, she sent Colbert off.

“Psst, Miss Musketeer.”

She was called from behind again. This time it was Kirche and Tabitha, who stood in the shadows smiling.

“Aren’t you students? Thank goodness you are all right.”

“Hey, we have a good plan…”

“Plan?”

“Yeah. Right now you can’t reject any help.”

“And what is that plan?”

Kirche and Tabitha explained their plan to Agnes.

Agnes, after listening to it, laughed.

“Sounds fun to me.”

“How about it? That’s the only plan we have.”

Colbert, who had heard the plan, was opposed to it.

“It is too dangerous. The enemies are mercenaries. You can’t be seriously thinking that such cheap tricks will work.”

“No one cares about your opinion, teacher.”

Kirche said, not trying to hide her contempt.

Agnes stopped paying attention to Colbert altogether.

“They do not know about your existence. The key here is surprise.”

She whispered while pointing her finger at Kirche, Tabitha and herself.

Menvil sat on a chair looking at the pocket watch on the table.　

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Tick tick* the clock hand moved.

“Five minutes passed.”

Hearing that, the students shuddered. If there were no words from Agnes about calling Henrietta after five minutes, Menvil said he would kill one of them.

“Don't hold a grudge against me,” Menvil said, pulling out his cane.

“Take me instead.”

Osman muttered, but Menvil shook his head.

“You are necessary as a key in negotiation. Hey, who will it be? You choose.”

An indescribably cruel question. No one answered in shock.

“Understood. Then I will choose. Do not hold a grudge.”

But the moment when Menvil said that…

A small paper balloon flew into the dining hall.

And once all of their eyes were focused on it…

The paper balloon exploded with a very loud bang.

With it, yellow blinding phosphorus flew out of the balloon.

It was directed to fly into the dining hall by Tabitha’s Wind and was lit up by Kirche's Fire magic.

The schoolgirls screamed.

Those mages that looked at it directly were now holding their faces.

Then Kirche, Tabitha, and the musketeers, with muskets prepared, broke into the room.

The strategy seemed to be successful.

But…

A lot of fire bullets flew up, aimed at Kirche.

Kirche, who had lowered her guard thinking about success, fired her own fire bombs at it.

Due to the resulting violent flames, the gunpowder of a nearby musketeer's gun exploded.

Her fingers were blown-off, and the musketeer started rolling on the ground holding her hand.

Kirche tried to stand up but did not notice the spell aimed at her.

A fire bomb exploded in front of her belly, and she received the full force of the shock wave from a close distance, knocking her outside.

Wrapped in flames, it was an effective attack. It takes time for flame to burn ... but an explosion gives an instant impact - the opposite of burning slowly.

She saw Tabitha staggering trying to stand up.

But then another shock wave hit her head… and she fell onto the ground again.

Menvil showed up from the white smoke.

''Spell!'' But there was no wand.

Then she noticed one lying on the ground.

She reached for it, trying to pick it up but he stepped on it.

[[Image:ZnT06-233.jpg|thumb]]

Menvil towered above Kirche, looking down on her.

“Too bad… Light bombs only blind one's eyes…”

Menvil said while smiling.

That moment Kirche noticed.

Menvil's eyeballs were not moving at all.

“Your…eyes.”

Menvil extended his fingers towards one eye.

And took it out. An artificial eye.

“Not only were my eyelids burnt, but my eyes as well. I can’t see the light.”

“H-how…”

But Menvil moved as if he was able to see.

“A snake finds its prey by temperature.”

Menvil laughed.

“I’m a Fire user, thus I am very sensitive to temperature. Distance, position - one can know everything in full detail by knowing how high or low the temperature is. You can even recognize different people by knowing their temperature.”

Kirche‘s hair stood up on her head from fear.

''Who is this man…''

“Are you scared? Afraid?”

Menvil laughed.

“When one’s feelings turn in turmoil, one’s temperature changes as well. Temperature changes tell a lot of things about one’s thoughts.”

Menvil’s nostrils widened upon taking a full inhalation of the scent.

“I want to smell.”

“Eh?”

“The aroma of you burnt, I want to smell it.”

Kirche trembled.

For the first time in her life she felt pure fear.

The fear that made a Queen of Fire whisper ‘No…’ like a small girl. However, Menvil just gave an anxious smile and said.

“How would you like to burn? There are many different ways of burning. This time you will be the one to burn.”

Not willing to see it coming, Kirche closed her eyes.

Menvil put out his cane, but the moment when flames started gathering around Kirche…

The flame was pushed back by another flame.

And once Kirche cracked her eyes open, she saw…

Colbert standing next to her, with a wand in his hand.

“…Mister?”

With an ice-cold face, Colbert muttered.　

“Get away from my students.”

As if noticing something, Menvil looked up.

“Ooh, you… You! You! You!”

With a joyful expression on his face, Menvil roared.

“Is my temperature sense tricking me?! You! Colbert it’s you! I've missed you! It’s Colbert’s voice!”

Colbert's expression did not change. He stubbornly stared at Menvil.

“It’s me! Have you forgotten? It’s Commander Menvil! Aaah! So long ago!”

Menvil spread out his arms and shouted happily.

Colbert puckered up his brows.

That face had something dark in it.

“You…”

“How many years passed since our last meeting? Haaa! Captain! Twenty-years! That’s right!”

Captain?

What does that mean? The students started to whisper.

“What? Captain! You are a teacher now?! Isn’t it funny? You - a teacher! What precisely do you teach? You who were named ‘The Flame Serpent’… Ha, ha, ha! Hahahahahahahahahahahaha!”

Menvil shouted with laughter.

“I will explain to you. This man here is a flame user that was called ‘The Flame Serpent’ before. He was a commander of the special troops… Women or children – he did not care, he burned them all completely.”

Kirche stared at Colbert.

“And he was the man… who took my eyes!"

Colbert was emanating something scary.

The aura around him felt very different from normal.

Burning his own people, even Kirche’s Zerbst lineage never engaged in such atrocities. After all, those were nobles’ duels.

However, the air that Colbert emanated today was different.

If you touch – you’ll burn.

You’ll burn and die.

The smell of burning flesh, the smell of death.

From the tip of Colbert’s casually thrust out wand, a huge snake of flame, that looked too big for the delicate wand, sprang out. The snake bit the wand of one mage, who had silently started to chant a spell.

The wand turned to ashes in an instant.

Colbert smiled.

A cold smile without feelings, like a reptile’s.

Colbert asked Kirche who stared at him in shock.

“Miss Zerbst. Do you remember the Fire element’s characteristics?”

From the edge of a bitten lip, a stream of blood trickled.

Red blood, like flame, like Colbert’s mantle.

“…fire’s characteristics are zeal and destruction.”

“Fire’s zeal and destruction are its sole purpose. That’s what you think. Twenty years ago I thought so too.”

Colbert muttered in an unusual voice.

“However, it is as you say.”

The moon hid behind a cloud again.

Their surroundings turned black as if painted by a dark brush.

A fight in the dark is difficult for an ordinary man. Because one cannot see his opponent.

However, for the blinded Fire user there is no light to begin with, thus darkness is not a handicap at all.

Menvil thought while gripping his cane and preparing a spell.

''20 years ago my flame was defeated.''

''It was because of immaturity.''

''However, it is different now.''

''With time I became much stronger.''

''Though I lost light, I gained strong Fire instead.''

''Inner body senses were straightened and the nerves became twice as strong.''

''Now I can detect even the most subtle changes in the air.''

Temperature of a person, flow of air coloured a shadow and the sight was projected into Menvil's mind.

“Take your friend and run away from here.”

Kirche nodded, and supporting Tabitha, tried to run away. However, the mage that lurked in the dining hall shot an ice arrow aimed at their backs.

A thin flame dashed out of Colbert's cane and entwined the arrow.

[[Image:ZnT06-241.jpg|thumb]]

The arrow of ice melted and fell.

Once Colbert's flame was unleashed, Menvil's flame flew.

''Fireball.''

A ball of flame that followed Colbert's movements…

However, it was instantly burned down by the flame escaping from Colbert’s wand.

“Fufu, don’t.”

Menvil launched one flame after another, aiming at Colbert.

Suddenly Colbert was cornered into defense.

In the darkness he ran from side to side trying to escape them.

Even if one wanted to attack, challenging Menvil in the dark is not easily done.

“What’s wrong?! What’s wrong captain?! Don’t just run around!”

Menvil shot one fireball after another. The edge of Colbert’s mantle flamed up.

“Too bad! Just your mantle turns into scorch! Next is your body! I want to smell your burning body! This is me! Uwaha! Uha! Hahahahahahahaha!”

Wearing a smile tinged with madness, Menvil launched his flames.

“Kuu…”

Colbert shot his own flame of magic aiming at the source of Menvil's flame.

However, there was no response.

Menvil moved at once when the spell was cast and disappeared in the dark, not giving Colbert the chance for a counterattack.

One cannot attack an opponent whom one cannot see. Colbert frowned.

“Here! Captain!”

Yet his position was fully exposed to Menvil who could "see" in the dark.

Colbert hid in the bushes, then tried to hide himself in the shadow of the tower. However, it was not possible to escape from Menvil, who could track one's temperature very accurately.

Colbert, while running around and trying to escape, soon found himself in the center of the plaza. There was no place where he could hide.

“The best stage is prepared, Captain. You cannot run away anymore. There is no place where you can hide yourself either. Give up.”

Colbert took a deep breath.

And spoke towards Menvil's direction in the darkness.

“Young Menvil, I have a favor to ask.”

“What? You want to burn without suffering? Well for old time's sake, I will burn you in an instant.”

In a perfectly composed voice, Colbert said,

“I want you to give up. I already decided not to kill anyone with magic.”

“Hey hey, have you lost your mind? Can’t you understand the current situation? You can’t see me. However, I can see you perfectly. Where do you see a winning chance for you?”

“Still, I am begging you. This is true.”

Colbert fell on his knees and bowed. The Menvil's voice was filled with disgust,

“I… I was chasing such a coward for twenty years… you good-for-nothing… I cannot permit that... I cannot permit that for myself. I will roast you bit by bit, taking my time, without any sympathy, from head to toes.”

Menvil began utter an incantation.

“Even if I ask, you won’t listen.”

Colbert continued.

“I am not a persistent enough guy.”

Colbert shook his head in sadness and pointed his wand to the sky.

The ball of a small flame shot up.

“What? An illumination plan? Unfortunately for you, the fire size is not enough to light the area around.

It was as Menvil said. The small ball of flame only lightly shined upon their surroundings. It could not replace the sun.

The moment when Menvil's spell was completed…

The small flame ball that was hanging in the sky exploded.

The small explosion turned into a huge one in an instant.

Fire, Fire, Earth. One earth and two fires.

Using "Gold transmutation" water vapor in the air was turned into oil.

With a spark it turned into a huge raging ball of fire…

The combustion of the raging ball of fire sucked up all oxygen around, causing every living thing within its range to suffocate and die.

It was a matchless "Flame bomb."

Menvil, opening his mouth to chant the spell, felt the oxygen being plundered from his lungs and suffocated in an instant.

If the enemy hides in the darkness… consign him to the darkness.

However, this spell kills everyone nearby. Therefore, Colbert did not use it until they had moved to the center of the plaza.　

Colbert turned around and, while holding his mouth, approached the lying Menvil.

“You couldn’t turn into a complete snake, Lieutenant.”

Colbert whispered, while coldly looking down at Menvil’s face drawn with pain.

News about Menvil’s defeat shook the morale of his mercenaries.

Kirche, Tabitha and the musketeers who escaped injuries did not lose momentum and rushed into battle again.

Inside, between the screams of schoolgirls who stretched out on the floor, a single mage who had barricaded himself in the dining room was knocked down.

Agnes stabbed the last mage with her sword.

“Kuu!”

However, the sword did not come out.

The last mage released a spell aiming at Agnes’s back…

Many magic arrows flew.

Kirche, Tabitha and other musketeers were not able to react in time.

A black shadow jumped into the way.

He blocked the arrows from reaching Agnes with his own body. He uttered a spell and a snake of flame flew out the wand’s tip burning up the wand that the other mage was using.

Agnes stared in blank surprise at Colbert.

Colbert's eyes opened wide.

The voice that escaped his mouth was full of concern for Agnes.

“…are you all right?”

Mechanically, Agnes nodded.

The next moment Colbert toppled to the ground, coughing blood.

Students ran up in panic and began uttering the recovery spells for Colbert.

However… the injury was severe.

Inner…

Agnes recovered and pointed her sword at Colbert.

Shocked, students stared at Agnes.

“Wait! What are you doing?!” shouted Kirche.

Colbert with a weak face looked up at Agnes.

“You… You are the leader of the Magical Research Experimental Group platoon? You broke the royal list of military material in storage?”

Colbert nodded.

“I will tell you. I am D'Angleterre‘s survivor.”

“… I see.”

“Why was my hometown destroyed? Answer.”

“Stop! He’s injured! Badly injured! Don’t talk!”

Montmorency, who was desperately trying to chant a Water healing spell, cried.

“Answer!”

Colbert answered looking down.

“…the order.”

“Order?”

“…it was reported that an epidemic occurred there. To prevent it from spreading we were told to burn it. We burned it reluctantly.”

“Idiot… That is a lie.”

“…Ha ha, afterwards, I learned about that too. In short, it was the ‘New Religion Hunt.’ I am tormented by guilt every day. It was… like Menvil said. Women, children - I burned them all. It was not permitted. But the memory still haunts me. I left the army. I swore… never to use Fire for destruction again.”

“…but those feelings didn’t stop your hand?”

Colbert shook his head.

After that… he slowly shut his eyes. Though Montmorency desperately kept uttering an incantation… her willpower was drained with time - she fainted and toppled to the ground. For the spell of "Recovery" to heal such a serious injury, special medicine was necessary… but at this moment there was none.

Therefore, though willpower tried to replace the specific medicine… it had its limits.

Other Water users ran out of willpower one after another and fainted. With many fainted mages surrounding Colbert, Agnes raised her sword.

However, Colbert was protected - Kirche covered him with herself. Her ever-present silly smile was now gone from her lips. Making a serious face, Kirche said.

“Please stop it!”

“Get away! I was living for this day! Twenty years! Twenty years I have waited for this day!”

“Please. Please.”

“Get away!”

Agnes and Kirche glared at each other.

The moment when tension in the air was about to break loose…

Kirche grabbed Colbert's wrist.

“Get away I said!”

Kirche answered in a stone-like voice.

“Please, lower your sword.”

“Stop joking!”

Kirche shook her head and muttered.

“He’s dead.”

With those words, Agnes's wrist lost its strength.

Shocked, Agnes fell to her knees. Her body began shaking little by little.

“…Hold your grudge if you want. However, at least pray. Teacher Colbert may certainly be your enemy… but he is your saviour right now. He shielded you with his body and saved you.”

Kirche said in a constrained voice.

Agnes stood up again without power, and said two words, three words, words that could not reach one’s ear. Then she lifted her sword and lowered it. The students averted their eyes, only Kirche alone did not shut her eyes and watched.

The sword stuck deeply into the ground next to Colbert.

Turning on her heels, Agnes began to slowly walk away.

After Agnes disappeared… Kirche tried to carry Colbert's body, a red ruby ring shone on her finger.

A crimson ruby, like burning fire.

While watching the ruby… tears escaped Kirche’s eyes.

''It was the ring that he gave me.''

He said, “I’m giving this to my student,” and gave the ring to her, who was acting like a spoiled brat. Remembering that, Kirche started to weep.

On the deck of ''Redoubtable'' Malicorne and Styx sat down with blank surprise all over their faces..　

The number of warships had decreased to two-thirds while making a sortie aimed at Albion’s fleet.

Tristain's fleet won the battle. Somehow they were able to repel Albion’s fleet. Albion’s fleet lost more than a half of their ships and scrambled to get away.

It was a big victory.

But… Malicorne thought.

''Is this a victory?''

He was alive just to see such devastation. It was like a painting of hell. The deck was burning like kindling, heavy losses everywhere. The number of naval guns in the portside was reduced by half, as for the starboard - the battery was completely lost on every deck.

After receiving as many as five direct hits, the starboard of ''Redoubtable'' was annihilated.

200 hundred people from the 600 crew were either killed or injured.

However, ''Redoubtable'' was still slicing through the sky.

Malicorne was alive too.

To survive among flying spells, bullets and cannonballs – he must have been lucky. Whenever a new enemy ship passed, Malicorne created a dark cloud while yelling. Otherwise, he would have fainted from fear. He had no idea whether it was effective or not.

“Styx,”

Malicorne said in a dying voice.

“What?”

Styx responded in an exhausted voice.

“Life is a weird thing, don’t you think?”

“I fully agree with you.”

On the deck, Bowood and the commander of a warship walked. They were talking about the battle progress.

The officer cadet that was guiding them both spotted the two people sitting on the deck and bellowed.

“Hey! You! No time to sit around! Stand up! Stand up now!”

Hastily Malicorne and Styx stood up.

“Start preparing. Wait with the commanding officers and officer cadets inside.”

Malicorne and Styx looked at each other. They just survived one deadly battle. How can they vigorously start preparing for another one?

“Move it! Don’t make officers wait!”

Then… Bowood admonished the officer with a smile.

“Ah, senior, they just experienced their first battle campaign. You must let them take a rest for today.''

“Ah! But, however…”

“I guess, that this is your first time smelling the smoke of powder as well? Once I had, too.”

Hearing the Albion officer speaking like that, the senior officer nodded.

“Very well, you may take a rest for tonight.”

Relieved, Malicorne and Styx saluted. Malicorne watched them leaving and muttered.

“Ironically, we were saved by a person from Albion.”

“Indeed.”

Styx weakly muttered and they both slumped on the deck again.

In the strategic conference room of ''Varsenda'', General De Poitiers received the report.　

It came from Rosais, from one dragon scout of the first unit. General De Poitiers smiled gloatingly.

Chief of Staff Wimpffen watched his superior officer’s face.

“Must be good news,” he muttered.

“The troops in Rosais area are said to be gone. Void managed to lure the enemy to Dartanes.”

“That’s just the first obstacle.”

De Poitiers nodded and gave the command.

“All fleets ships head to Rosais. We must decide upon landing. Gather all commanders.”

The messenger received the General's instruction and dashed out.

De Poitiers nodded.

“Now then, I wonder if I can become field marshal now or not, I don’t want to wait for one more week.”

Even if the landing succeeds, it will still probably be a tough fight.

Albion still had 50,000 untouched troops resting.

In the sky of Dartanes, Saito’s plane headed towards the confluence point with the Tristain fleet.　

The plan was to join the fleet at Albion’s boundary.

Saito, who sat in the pilot’s seat, was silent for a long time.

Whatever Louise tried to speak about, he did not answer.

Only once Saito opened his mouth.

“They…”

“Yes.”

However, Saito did not say anything since then.

Louise found a letter within Colbert’s manual. But because of all the craziness around she did not pay attention to it.

“Letter.”

This got Saito’s attention.

“Letter?”

“Yes. Mister Colbert’s. Read it?”

Saito nodded.

Louise spread the letter and started to read it aloud.

''Saito-kun, was my invention useful?''

''If it is so, then I am glad. For you… no, to all students, not just as a teacher, it would make me happy if it would be of any use to you. Very happy.''

''Now, why did I decide to write this letter today – I have a request. No, nothing weird. And be relieved it is not about money either.''

''As to what this discourse is about, it is some dream of mine.''

''That things, which one can only do by magic, could be done by technologies that everyone could use.''

''Have you seen? Happy Little Snake.''

''Well, that certainly is not just a toy…''

''I hope that there will be a use for every splendid technology some day.''

''It is my dream.''

''Let's get to it, though I‘m still worrying whether to say it or not…''

''In the past, I committed a crime.''

''Too big of a crime.''

''It is so big that it will never be forgiven.''

''As a redemption for this crime I have devoted myself to research…''

''Recently I thought.''

''No, my crime will never be forgiven.''

''Even if my inventions are useful… It won’t erase the crime I committed.''

''Therefore, I want you to promise me one thing.''

''Look, you will be facing a lot of difficult situations.''

''And you will go into war, and you will see many people die.''

''But…''

''Do not get used to it.''

''Do not become accustomed to people's death.''

''Do not think that it is natural.''

''The moment you do that – something will break.''

''I do not want you to become like me.''

''Therefore, I ask repeatedly.''

''Do not become accustomed to war.''

''Do not become accustomed to killing each other.''

''Do not become accustomed to death.''

Behind the clouds... one could see the Tristain-Germania united fleet heading to Rosais.

The number of ships had decreased a lot.

Still… most ships were still intact, so they likely won the battle.

Even though they had won, the ones that survived looked worn-out. Many of the ships' hulls were damaged, masts were broken. There was a ship that lost all of its cannons completely as well.

Louise continued to read the letter aloud.

[[Image:ZnT06-259.jpg|thumb]]

''Well, my request is coming to an end.''

''Remember, what you said to me once?''

''That you came from a different world.''

''In this world of yours, the flying machines that you use pierce the sky, and technology is much better developed than in Halkeginia, right?''

''This is what I would like to see.''

''I could use it in my research.''

''Therefore, when you go east… I want you to take me with you.''

''No, I am not joking. Seriously.''

''Therefore, do not die.''

''Return alive absolutely.''

''Even if I can't go to the east with you.''

''P.S.''

''In that world, are there "cars" that everyone can use and they drive on the roads?　''

''Are there little boxes with which one can communicate over long distances?''

''Has a person really reached the moon?''

''To be able to do that without magic, must be really wonderful.''

''I want to see that kind of world.''

“That’s it. Weird person. He really wants to go to your world.” 　

Saito, while sniffing, thanked Louise.

“Thank you.”

Louise gently embraced Saito's neck. And murmured,

“Idiot. Why are you crying?”

“…felt like crying.”

“…Many things happened today, you're just tired. Once we're back on the ship, let's just get some rest.”

Louise closed her eyes, and softly kissed Saito’s neck.

Once ''Varsenda'' appeared, Saito turned the nose of the plane towards it.

On the bright sunny day, the sooty fleet looked as though it was dyed in a beautiful black paint.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter7|Back to Chapter 7]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter1|Forward to Volume 7]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume6 Chapter8 - MTL

2015-07-14T18:51:37Z

Coffeezombie: minor fixes

<noinclude>{{Template:PREVIEW}}</noinclude>

===Chapter Eight: The Atonement of Flame===
Early morning, four o'clock. The sun had not risen yet, the sky was dark.

In the sky above the Academy of Magic one small war frigate appeared.

Menvil stood on the deck, watching the sky right ahead. Wardes, with inaudible steps, approached Menvil from behind.

The wind’s square indicated by itself that it was the same sky.

Wardes came out to test Menvil.

''Can this man lead such a difficult plan to success?'' He had his doubts.

However, Wardes's doubts seemed to be unfounded.

Not taking his eyes from the sign, Menvil called Wardes out of distance,

“So what trial is it now, Viscount?”

Wardes was surprised.

Menvil did not even turn around.

Even if he had turned around – it was just too dark. One couldn’t even make out an approaching silhouette.

Yet… what kind of skills did he use to notice Wardes approach from such a long distance?

“Now then, we're almost there.”

Menvil muttered without turning around. Wardes, while feeling admiration, carefully approached Menvil.

“We're lucky. Oh dear, as an attacking side, we should not let them know from which side they will be attacked.”

They managed to avoid mage's familiars that were patrolling in the air… it was fortuitous that they managed to get this far without being spotted.

“In order to express our gratitude, when you return to Albion, please let me treat you to something, Viscount.”

“Don’t think too much about it, think about surviving first,” Wardes said. Menvil suddenly pulled out a cane and pointed it at the scruff of Wardes's neck.

“Watch your mouth youngster. Or do you want to turn to ashes right here and now?”

Wardes expressionlessly watched Menvil.

“I’m joking, Viscount. Don’t stare like that.”

Laughing, Menvil jumped from the deck into the air.

One after another, all of the other team members, wrapped up in black cloths, followed Menvil.

A lot of people disappeared from the deck with a surprising swiftness.

Fouquet, who came up there, muttered in an unpleasant voice.

“Creepy guy. And scary.”

“But he has the skills needed. We can’t hope for more.”

“Is he more skilled than you?”

Fouquet laughed, asking Wardes a mischievous question.

“Maybe.”

The Musketeers Corps assigned two musketeer crew members to an artillery tower to watch over the cannon.

That was the greatest number of military troops that the army could allow to stand as sentinels.

Something moved under the moonlight.

The older member of the two squat down in silence, and unwrapped gun powder and bullets from small paper bags.

Another musketeer, following her partner’s movements, also loaded her musket with gunpowder.

And when she looked carefully… she saw something moving in the darkness.

But before she could open her mouth, both guards' throats were cut by Wind magic.

Two bodies were caught before hitting the ground. Not making any noise, Menvil laid the musketeers on the ground.

“Women. Still young. Shame.” One assassin informed Menvil with a smile.

“There is no place for old courtesy, men or women have to be treated the same.”

Menvil said, smiling rapaciously.

“Equally when death is given.”

“Only nobles’ children should not be killed. They must be taken as hostages.”

“Apart from them, I can kill everyone else?”

Menvil, while fiddling with his cane, muttered in a happy voice.

One member took out the map.

It was the map of the school drawn by Fouquet. It was covered with a special cloth that didn't leak out light, but slightly illuminated the map itself.

Looking at the corpses of the guards, one member muttered.

“Guards only armed with guns.”

“How many mages are there? Not counting the regular musketeers.”

The member who was studying the map informed Menvil.

"Commander, there are three targets. This tower, the dormitory tower and the tower nearside.”

Menvil handed down the orders quickly.　

“I’ll take the dormitory tower. Jean, Ludwig, Germain, Attas – you four together with Giovanni take this tower. Celestin and the rest take the last one.”

The mages nodded.

Tabitha woke up.

There were strange sounds coming from the courtyard.

After thinking for a moment, she decided to wake Kirche up after all. She went out of her room and headed to Kirche’s room downstairs. After she knocked against the door, Kirche, dressed only in a thin nightgown on her bare skin and still rubbing her eyes, appeared.

“You what… it’s too early… even the sun hasn’t started to rise yet.”

“Strange sounds,” was all she said.

Kirche closed her eyes.

“Uwaaa.” Kirche felt her salamander, Flame, beating against the window.

“You too?”

The moment Kirche opened her eyes again, her sleepiness was gone.

Kirche hastily began putting clothes on.

The moment when she took her wand, the sound of a breaking door echoed.

Kirche and Tabitha looked at each other.

“Retreat,” Tabitha murmured.

“Agreed.”

Not knowing the enemies number or location, one had to pull back to recover. It was war basics.

Kirche and Tabitha jumped down from the window and hid themselves in the bushes and from there watched what was going around.

It was getting brighter - the sun started rising.

At that time, Agnes woke up in her bedroom and grabbed the sword placed at the bedside.

Pulling it out from its sheath, she waited at the door.

It was the second floor of the artillery tower. The room was always used as a warehouse and was only recently made into a bedroom.

In all, twelve members lived here.

They all resided in the room next door.

Agnes noticed the mirror placed in the center of the room. It was the "Liar's Mirror". The ugly made into beautiful, the beautiful into ugly – everything was turned upside down by the mirror. Agnes tried not to look at the mirror while setting the trap.

Four people led by the mercenary mage Celestin went up a spiral staircase to the second floor of the artillery tower. They queued at the two doors.

Two men were positioned at each door while another one waited in the hall.

The doors were kicked open.

In the middle of the room a handsome mage set up his wand.

Alarmed, the mages started to chant their spells.

“Bam…”

However, they were also hit by magic. With his heart pierced by an ice spear, Celestin fell on the floor.

Agnes, who hid herself behind the door, noticed the success of her plan.

Celestin mistook his own reflection in The Liar's Mirror, which was placed here by Agnes, for an enemy and released a spell which was reflected by the mirror and pierced his heart.　

Agnes felt gratitude to Celestin, who had been foolish enough to shoot himself with his own spell reflected by the mirror.

Another assassin, hastily flounced into the room.

But his throat was cut deeply from the side by Agnes's sword, and he fell down.

Then, her musketeers jumped into the room.

“Commander Agnes! Are you all right?”

She nodded answering their question.

“I’m all right.”

“Two people sneaked into our room. However, we finished them…”

''Two people in my room. Two people in the next one. Four people in total…''

Apparently these thieves crept into the artillery tower to kill them off…

“Albion’s dogs.”

Muttered Agnes, quickly understanding where they came from. The squad consisted only of mages. It was impossible to mistake them for simple thieves. They must be mercenaries employed by Albion...

Then, Agnes became worried about the situation outside.

Right now, there were only schoolgirls left in the academy.

“In two minutes I want you fully armoured and following me,” Agnes ordered her subordinates.

Menvil took over the women's dormitory without any problems.

Noble daughters were so frightened by his invasion that they showed no real resistance. He took all the schoolgirls’ wands and rounded them up, still dressed in their nightgowns, and confined them in the dining hall. There were approximately ninety people.

While he was doing that, his partners from the other tower joined him.

Seeing the academy’s headmaster Old Osman being one of the captives put a smile on Menvil’s face.

Menvil gathered all of the captives in the dining hall and tied their hands behind their backs.

Thanks to a magic spell that someone recited, the rope moved and twined around their wrists by itself.

All the teachers and students were female and were trembling.

Menvil sweetly muttered to everyone,

“Whaaat, calm down, if none of you try to stand out or make noise and if you do what you are told to, no one will get hurt.”

Someone began to weep.

“Silence!”

However, the schoolgirl didn't stop crying. Menvil came closer and pointed his cane at her.

“Do you like cinders?”

The words were not a direct threat, but it could be understood as one. The schoolgirl stopped crying.

Osman opened his mouth.

“Hey you.”

“What?”

“Don’t use violence against women. Albion wants us as hostages, yes? To use us as additional cards in negotiations, yes?”

“How do you know?”

“Experienced persons from far away barged in here – it’s easy to see what you came here for. Not for the riches for sure. So, please be more patient.”

“Old man, what value do you have?”

The mercenaries laughed loudly.

“How important is one old man for the country? Consider this.”

When Osman ducked his head, the intruders started to look around Alvíss Dining Hall.

One could clearly read, “I don’t want to be here,” on the mages faces.

Fuuun, Osman thought. They might still have a chance.

“Old man, are these people all the members of the academy?”

Osman nodded.

“That's right. That's all of them.“

Then the mercenaries noticed that their comrades had not returned from the artillery tower. ''Are they taking their time?'' No, he shook his head. The longer it takes, the more chances for the enemy to get reinforcements. And they should be aware of that. ''Therefore'', Menvil ramified.

From outside the dining hall a voice was heard.

“Those that shut themselves up in the dining hall! Listen! We are Her Majesty's musketeers!”

Menvil and others looked at each other. Apparently Celestin failed. However none of the mercenaries changed their facial expression. A single mercenary glared at Osman.

“Hey hey. Didn’t you said ‘That's all of them’?”

“Musketeers are not part of the staff,” Osman said calmly.

With a smile on his lips, Menvil stepped to the doors to negotiate with the musketeers outside the dining room.

Agnes hid herself behind the tower staircase landing. She drove one group of commoner staff away from the courtyard so that they would not get too involved with the incident.

The morning sun had not risen yet.

At the door of the dining hall a tightfisted mage appeared. The moonlight from a gap in the clouds lit his figure.

Agnes held her finger on the trigger, while aiming her pistol at the mage.

“Listen! Thief! We are Her Majesty's musketeers! One battalion of our troops has you and your damned accomplices surrounded! Release the hostages!”

Agnes’ “one battalion of troops” was a bluff. In reality, there were only about ten people.

From the dining hall she heard voices laughing hard.

“We couldn’t care less about a single battalion of musketeers!”

“These musketeers have killed four of your partners already. If you surrender peacefully, we’ll spare your lives.”

“Surrender? Isn’t it the time to start negotiations now? Call Henrietta here.”

“Her Majesty?”

“Indeed. And for the time being, promise to withdraw your soldiers from Albion. My client seems to hate it when your soldiers dirty the country's land with their shoes.

Usually the army didn't turn back because of a hostage. However… because ninety children of nobles were taken as hostages, this might be a different matter. The invasion troop's withdrawal was a real possibility.

''My responsibility.'' Agnes bit her lower lip.

She tried to concentrate – ''A blunder is a blunder. The court people - they are still my responsibility.''

One musketeer whispered into Agnes’s ear.

“…we could send a courier to Tristania and ask for reinforcements.”

“It is useless. It doesn’t matter how many soldiers we have, as long as they hold hostages.”

Seeing such a consultation, Menvil shouted.

“Hey, remember. Whenever you call a new soldier, one hostage is killed. The only ones you can invite here are the Cardinal or Henrietta. Are we clear?”

Agnes said nothing.

Then, Menvil shouted again.

“Make a decision in the next five minutes. Call Henrietta or not. If there is no answer after five minutes, one hostage will be killed every passing minute.”

Another musketeer poked Agnes.

“Commander Agnes…”

Agnes painfully tightened her lips.

At that moment…

A voice sounded from behind.

“Commander.”

Turning around she saw Colbert standing and staring with surprise at Alvíss Dining Hall.

“Do not get involved,” Agnes said, trying to cover Colbert with herself.

“You'll be caught.”

“My laboratory is in the tower. What happened?”

Agnes got angry at Colbert's carefree attitude.

“Can’t you see? Your students were captured by Albion’s henchmen.”

Colbert looked over her shoulder and, once he noticed the mage standing in front of the dining hall, his face turned pale.

“Enough already. Go back.”

Annoyed, she sent Colbert off.

“Psst, Miss Musketeer.”

She was called from behind again. This time it was Kirche and Tabitha, who stood in the shadows smiling.

“Aren’t you students? Thank goodness you are all right.”

“Hey, we have a good plan…”

“Plan?”

“Yeah. Right now you can’t reject any help.”

“And what is that plan?”

Kirche and Tabitha explained their plan to Agnes.

Agnes, after listening to it, laughed.

“Sounds fun to me.”

“How about it? That’s the only plan we have.”

Colbert, who had heard the plan, was opposed to it.

“It is too dangerous. The enemies are mercenaries. You can’t be seriously thinking that such cheap tricks will work.”

“No one cares about your opinion, teacher.”

Kirche said, not trying to hide her contempt.

Agnes stopped paying attention to Colbert altogether.

“They do not know about your existence. The key here is surprise.”

She whispered while pointing her finger at Kirche, Tabitha and herself.

Menvil sat on a chair looking at the pocket watch on the table.　

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Tick tick* the clock hand moved.

“Five minutes passed.”

Hearing that, the students shuddered. If there were no words from Agnes about calling Henrietta after five minutes, Menvil said he would kill one of them.

“Don't hold a grudge against me,” Menvil said, pulling out his cane.

“Take me instead.”

Osman muttered, but Menvil shook his head.

“You are necessary as a key in negotiation. Hey, who will it be? You choose.”

An indescribably cruel question. No one answered in shock.

“Understood. Then I will choose. Do not hold a grudge.”

But the moment when Menvil said that…

A small paper balloon flew into the dining hall.

And once all of their eyes were focused on it…

The paper balloon exploded with a very loud bang.

With it, yellow blinding phosphorus flew out of the balloon.

It was directed to fly into the dining hall by Tabitha’s Wind and was lit up by Kirche's Fire magic.

The schoolgirls screamed.

Those mages that looked at it directly were now holding their faces.

Then Kirche, Tabitha, and the musketeers, with muskets prepared, broke into the room.

The strategy seemed to be successful.

But…

A lot of fire bullets flew up, aimed at Kirche.

Kirche, who had lowered her guard thinking about success, fired her own fire bombs at it.

Due to the resulting violent flames, the gunpowder of a nearby musketeer's gun exploded.

Her fingers were blown-off, and the musketeer started rolling on the ground holding her hand.

Kirche tried to stand up but did not notice the spell aimed at her.

A fire bomb exploded in front of her belly, and she received the full force of the shock wave from a close distance, knocking her outside.

Wrapped in flames, it was an effective attack. It takes time for flame to burn ... but an explosion gives an instant impact - the opposite of burning slowly.

She saw Tabitha staggering trying to stand up.

But then another shock wave hit her head… and she fell onto the ground again.

Menvil showed up from the white smoke.

''Spell!'' But there was no wand.

Then she noticed one lying on the ground.

She reached for it, trying to pick it up but he stepped on it.

[[Image:ZnT06-233.jpg|thumb]]

Menvil towered above Kirche, looking down on her.

“Too bad… Light bombs only blind one's eyes…”

Menvil said while smiling.

That moment Kirche noticed.

Menvil's eyeballs were not moving at all.

“Your…eyes.”

Menvil extended his fingers towards one eye.

And took it out. An artificial eye.

“Not only were my eyelids burnt, but my eyes as well. I can’t see the light.”

“H-how…”

But Menvil moved as if he was able to see.

“A snake finds its prey by temperature.”

Menvil laughed.

“I’m a Fire user, thus I am very sensitive to temperature. Distance, position - one can know everything in full detail by knowing how high or low the temperature is. You can even recognize different people by knowing their temperature.”

Kirche‘s hair stood up on her head from fear.

''Who is this man…''

“Are you scared? Afraid?”

Menvil laughed.

“When one’s feelings turn in turmoil, one’s temperature changes as well. Temperature changes tell a lot of things about one’s thoughts.”

Menvil’s nostrils widened upon taking a full inhalation of the scent.

“I want to smell.”

“Eh?”

“The aroma of you burnt, I want to smell it.”

Kirche trembled.

For the first time in her life she felt pure fear.

The fear that made a Queen of Fire whisper ‘No…’ like a small girl. However, Menvil just gave an anxious smile and said.

“How would you like to burn? There are many different ways of burning. This time you will be the one to burn.”

Not willing to see it coming, Kirche closed her eyes.

Menvil put out his cane, but the moment when flames started gathering around Kirche…

The flame was pushed back by another flame.

And once Kirche cracked her eyes open, she saw…

Colbert standing next to her, with a wand in his hand.

“…Mister?”

With an ice-cold face, Colbert muttered.　

“Get away from my students.”

As if noticing something, Menvil looked up.

“Ooh, you… You! You! You!”

With a joyful expression on his face, Menvil roared.

“Is my temperature sense tricking me?! You! Colbert it’s you! I've missed you! It’s Colbert’s voice!”

Colbert's expression did not change. He stubbornly stared at Menvil.

“It’s me! Have you forgotten? It’s Commander Menvil! Aaah! So long ago!”

Menvil spread out his arms and shouted happily.

Colbert puckered up his brows.

That face had something dark in it.

“You…”

“How many years passed since our last meeting? Haaa! Captain! Twenty-years! That’s right!”

Captain?

What does that mean? The students started to whisper.

“What? Captain! You are a teacher now?! Isn’t it funny? You - a teacher! What precisely do you teach? You who were named ‘The Flame Serpent’… Ha, ha, ha! Hahahahahahahahahahahaha!”

Menvil shouted with laughter.

“I will explain to you. This man here is a flame user that was called ‘The Flame Serpent’ before. He was a commander of the special troops… Women or children – he did not care, he burned them all completely.”

Kirche stared at Colbert.

“And he was the man… who took my eyes!"

Colbert was emanating something scary.

The aura around him felt very different from normal.

Burning his own people, even Kirche’s Zerbst lineage never engaged in such atrocities. After all, those were nobles’ duels.

However, the air that Colbert emanated today was different.

If you touch – you’ll burn.

You’ll burn and die.

The smell of burning flesh, the smell of death.

From the tip of Colbert’s casually thrust out wand, a huge snake of flame, that looked too big for the delicate wand, sprang out. The snake bit the wand of one mage, who had silently started to chant a spell.

The wand turned to ashes in an instant.

Colbert smiled.

A cold smile without feelings, like a reptile’s.

Colbert asked Kirche who stared at him in shock.

“Miss Zerbst. Do you remember the Fire element’s characteristics?”

From the edge of a bitten lip, a stream of blood trickled.

Red blood, like flame, like Colbert’s mantle.

“…fire’s characteristics are zeal and destruction.”

“Fire’s zeal and destruction are its sole purpose. That’s what you think. Twenty years ago I thought so too.”

Colbert muttered in an unusual voice.

“However, it is as you say.”

The moon hid behind a cloud again.

Their surroundings turned black as if painted by a dark brush.

A fight in the dark is difficult for an ordinary man. Because one cannot see his opponent.

However, for the blinded Fire user there is no light to begin with, thus darkness is not a handicap at all.

Menvil thought while gripping his cane and preparing a spell.

''20 years ago my flame was defeated.''

''It was because of immaturity.''

''However, it is different now.''

''With time I became much stronger.''

''Though I lost light, I gained strong Fire instead.''

''Inner body senses were straightened and the nerves became twice as strong.''

''Now I can detect even the most subtle changes in the air.''

Temperature of a person, flow of air coloured a shadow and the sight was projected into Menvil's mind.

“Take your friend and run away from here.”

Kirche nodded, and supporting Tabitha, tried to run away. However, the mage that lurked in the dining hall shot an ice arrow aimed at their backs.

A thin flame dashed out of Colbert's cane and entwined the arrow.

[[Image:ZnT06-241.jpg|thumb]]

The arrow of ice melted and fell.

Once Colbert's flame was unleashed, Menvil's flame flew.

''Fireball.''

A ball of flame that followed Colbert's movements…

However, it was instantly burned down by the flame escaping from Colbert’s wand.

“Fufu, don’t.”

Menvil launched one flame after another, aiming at Colbert.

Suddenly Colbert was cornered into defense.

In the darkness he ran from side to side trying to escape them.

Even if one wanted to attack, challenging Menvil in the dark is not easily done.

“What’s wrong?! What’s wrong captain?! Don’t just run around!”

Menvil shot one fireball after another. The edge of Colbert’s mantle flamed up.

“Too bad! Just your mantle turns into scorch! Next is your body! I want to smell your burning body! This is me! Uwaha! Uha! Hahahahahahahaha!”

Wearing a smile tinged with madness, Menvil launched his flames.

“Kuu…”

Colbert shot his own flame of magic aiming at the source of Menvil's flame.

However, there was no response.

Menvil moved at once when the spell was cast and disappeared in the dark, not giving Colbert the chance for a counterattack.

One cannot attack an opponent whom one cannot see. Colbert frowned.

“Here! Captain!”

Yet his position was fully exposed to Menvil who could "see" in the dark.

Colbert hid in the bushes, then tried to hide himself in the shadow of the tower. However, it was not possible to escape from Menvil, who could track one's temperature very accurately.

Colbert, while running around and trying to escape, soon found himself in the center of the plaza. There was no place where he could hide.

“The best stage is prepared, Captain. You cannot run away anymore. There is no place where you can hide yourself either. Give up.”

Colbert took a deep breath.

And spoke towards Menvil's direction in the darkness.

“Young Menvil, I have a favor to ask.”

“What? You want to burn without suffering? Well for old time's sake, I will burn you in an instant.”

In a perfectly composed voice, Colbert said,

“I want you to give up. I already decided not to kill anyone with magic.”

“Hey hey, have you lost your mind? Can’t you understand the current situation? You can’t see me. However, I can see you perfectly. Where do you see a winning chance for you?”

“Still, I am begging you. This is true.”

Colbert fell on his knees and bowed. The Menvil's voice was filled with disgust,

“I… I was chasing such a coward for twenty years… you good-for-nothing… I cannot permit that... I cannot permit that for myself. I will roast you bit by bit, taking my time, without any sympathy, from head to toes.”

Menvil began utter an incantation.

“Even if I ask, you won’t listen.”

Colbert continued.

“I am not a persistent enough guy.”

Colbert shook his head in sadness and pointed his wand to the sky.

The ball of a small flame shot up.

“What? An illumination plan? Unfortunately for you, the fire size is not enough to light the area around.

It was as Menvil said. The small ball of flame only lightly shined upon their surroundings. It could not replace the sun.

The moment when Menvil's spell was completed…

The small flame ball that was hanging in the sky exploded.

The small explosion turned into a huge one in an instant.

Fire, Fire, Earth. One earth and two fires.

Using "Gold transmutation" water vapor in the air was turned into oil.

With a spark it turned into a huge raging ball of fire…

The combustion of the raging ball of fire sucked up all oxygen around, causing every living thing within its range to suffocate and die.

It was a matchless "Flame bomb."

Menvil, opening his mouth to chant the spell, felt the oxygen being plundered from his lungs and suffocated in an instant.

If the enemy hides in the darkness… consign him to the darkness.

However, this spell kills everyone nearby. Therefore, Colbert did not use it until they had moved to the center of the plaza.　

Colbert turned around and, while holding his mouth, approached the lying Menvil.

“You couldn’t turn into a complete snake, Lieutenant.”

Colbert whispered, while coldly looking down at Menvil’s face drawn with pain.

News about Menvil’s defeat shook the morale of his mercenaries.

Kirche, Tabitha and the musketeers who escaped injuries did not lose momentum and rushed into battle again.

Inside, between the screams of schoolgirls who stretched out on the floor, a single mage who had barricaded himself in the dining room was knocked down.

Agnes stabbed the last mage with her sword.

“Kuu!”

However, the sword did not come out.

The last mage released a spell aiming at Agnes’s back…

Many magic arrows flew.

Kirche, Tabitha and other musketeers were not able to react in time.

A black shadow jumped into the way.

He blocked the arrows from reaching Agnes with his own body. He uttered a spell and a snake of flame flew out the wand’s tip burning up the wand that the other mage was using.

Agnes stared in blank surprise at Colbert.

Colbert's eyes opened wide.

The voice that escaped his mouth was full of concern for Agnes.

“…are you all right?”

Mechanically, Agnes nodded.

The next moment Colbert toppled to the ground, coughing blood.

Students ran up in panic and began uttering the recovery spells for Colbert.

However… the injury was severe.

Inner…

Agnes recovered and pointed her sword at Colbert.

Shocked, students stared at Agnes.

“Wait! What are you doing?!” shouted Kirche.

Colbert with a weak face looked up at Agnes.

“You… You are the leader of the Magical Research Experimental Group platoon? You broke the royal list of military material in storage?”

Colbert nodded.

“I will tell you. I am D'Angleterre‘s survivor.”

“… I see.”

“Why was my hometown destroyed? Answer.”

“Stop! He’s injured! Badly injured! Don’t talk!”

Montmorency, who was desperately trying to chant a Water healing spell, cried.

“Answer!”

Colbert answered looking down.

“…the order.”

“Order?”

“…it was reported that an epidemic occurred there. To prevent it from spreading we were told to burn it. We burned it reluctantly.”

“Idiot… That is a lie.”

“…Ha ha, afterwards, I learned about that too. In short, it was the ‘New Religion Hunt.’ I am tormented by guilt every day. It was… like Menvil said. Women, children - I burned them all. It was not permitted. But the memory still haunts me. I left the army. I swore… never to use Fire for destruction again.”

“…but those feelings didn’t stop your hand?”

Colbert shook his head.

After that… he slowly shut his eyes. Though Montmorency desperately kept uttering an incantation… her willpower was drained with time - she fainted and toppled to the ground. For the spell of "Recovery" to heal such a serious injury, special medicine was necessary… but at this moment there was none.

Therefore, though willpower tried to replace the specific medicine… it had its limits.

Other Water users ran out of willpower one after another and fainted. With many fainted mages surrounding Colbert, Agnes raised her sword.

However, Colbert was protected - Kirche covered him with herself. Her ever-present silly smile was now gone from her lips. Making a serious face, Kirche said.

“Please stop it!”

“Get away! I was living for this day! Twenty years! Twenty years I have waited for this day!”

“Please. Please.”

“Get away!”

Agnes and Kirche glared at each other.

The moment when tension in the air was about to break loose…

Kirche grabbed Colbert's wrist.

“Get away I said!”

Kirche answered in a stone-like voice.

“Please, lower your sword.”

“Stop joking!”

Kirche shook her head and muttered.

“He’s dead.”

With those words, Agnes's wrist lost its strength.

Shocked, Agnes fell to her knees. Her body began shaking little by little.

“…Hold your grudge if you want. However, at least pray. Teacher Colbert may certainly be your enemy… but he is your saviour right now. He shielded you with his body and saved you.”

Kirche said in a constrained voice.

Agnes stood up again without power, and said two words, three words, words that could not reach one’s ear. Then she lifted her sword and lowered it. The students averted their eyes, only Kirche alone did not shut her eyes and watched.

The sword stuck deeply into the ground next to Colbert.

Turning on her heels, Agnes began to slowly walk away.

After Agnes disappeared… Kirche tried to carry Colbert's body, a red ruby ring shone on her finger.

A crimson ruby, like burning fire.

While watching the ruby… tears escaped Kirche’s eyes.

''It was the ring that he gave me.''

He said, “I’m giving this to my student,” and gave the ring to her, who was acting like a spoiled brat. Remembering that, Kirche started to weep.

On the deck of ''Redoubtable'' Malicorne and Styx sat down with blank surprise all over their faces..　

The number of warships had decreased to two-thirds while making a sortie aimed at Albion’s fleet.

Tristain's fleet won the battle. Somehow they were able to repel Albion’s fleet. Albion’s fleet lost more than a half of their ships and scrambled to get away.

It was a big victory.

But… Malicorne thought.

''Is this a victory?''

He was alive just to see such devastation. It was like a painting of hell. The deck was burning like kindling, heavy losses everywhere. The number of naval guns in the portside was reduced by half, as for the starboard - the battery was completely lost on every deck.

After receiving as many as five direct hits, the starboard of ''Redoubtable'' was annihilated.

200 hundred people from the 600 crew were either killed or injured.

However, ''Redoubtable'' was still slicing through the sky.

Malicorne was alive too.

To survive among flying spells, bullets and cannonballs – he must have been lucky. Whenever a new enemy ship passed, Malicorne created a dark cloud while yelling. Otherwise, he would have fainted from fear. He had no idea whether it was effective or not.

“Styx,”

Malicorne said in a dying voice.

“What?”

Styx responded in an exhausted voice.

“Life is a weird thing, don’t you think?”

“I fully agree with you.”

On the deck, Bowood and the commander of a warship walked. They were talking about the battle progress.

The officer cadet that was guiding them both spotted the two people sitting on the deck and bellowed.

“Hey! You! No time to sit around! Stand up! Stand up now!”

Hastily Malicorne and Styx stood up.

“Start preparing. Wait with the commanding officers and officer cadets inside.”

Malicorne and Styx looked at each other. They just survived one deadly battle. How can they vigorously start preparing for another one?

“Move it! Don’t make officers wait!”

Then… Bowood admonished the officer with a smile.

“Ah, senior, they just experienced their first battle campaign. You must let them take a rest for today.''

“Ah! But, however…”

“I guess, that this is your first time smelling the smoke of powder as well? Once I had, too.”

Hearing the Albion officer speaking like that, the senior officer nodded.

“Very well, you may take a rest for tonight.”

Relieved, Malicorne and Styx saluted. Malicorne watched them leaving and muttered.

“Ironically, we were saved by a person from Albion.”

“Indeed.”

Styx weakly muttered and they both slumped on the deck again.

In the strategic conference room of ''Varsenda'', General De Poitiers received the report.　

It came from Rosais, from one dragon scout of the first unit. General De Poitiers smiled gloatingly.

Chief of Staff Wimpffen, watched his superior officer’s face.

“Must be good news,” he muttered.

“The troops in Rosais area are said to be gone. Void managed to lure the enemy to Dartanes.”

“That’s just the first obstacle.”

De Poitiers nodded and gave the command.

“All fleets ships head to Rosais. We must decide upon landing. Gather all commanders.”

The messenger received the General's instruction and dashed out.

De Poitiers nodded.

“Now then, I wonder if I can become field marshal now or not, I don’t want to wait for one more week.”

Even if the landing succeeds, it will still probably be a tough fight.

Albion still had 50,000 untouched troops resting.

In the sky of Dartanes, Saito’s plane headed towards the confluence point with the Tristain fleet.　

The plan was to join the fleet at Albion’s boundary.

Saito, who sat in the pilot’s seat, was silent for a long time.

Whatever Louise tried to speak about, he did not answer.

Only once Saito opened his mouth.

“They…”

“Yes.”

However, Saito did not say anything since then.

Louise found a letter within Colbert’s manual. But because of all the craziness around she did not pay attention to it.

“Letter.”

This got Saito’s attention.

“Letter?”

“Yes. Mister Colbert’s. Read it?”

Saito nodded.

Louise spread the letter and started to read it aloud.

''Saito-kun, was my invention useful?''

''If it is so, then I am glad. For you… no, to all students, not just as a teacher, it would make me happy if it would be of any use for you. Very happy.''

''Now, why did I decide to write this letter today – I have a request. No, nothing weird. And be relieved it is not about money either.''

''As to what this discourse is about, it is some dream of mine.''

''If things which one can only do by magic, could be done by technologies that everyone could use.''

''Have you seen? Happy Little Snake.''

''Well, that certainly is not just a toy…''

''I hope that there will be a use for every splendid technology some day.''

''It is my dream.''

''Let's get to it, though I‘m still worrying whether to say it or not…''

''In the past, I committed a crime.''

''Too big a crime.''

''It is so big that it will never be forgiven.''

''As a redemption for this crime I have devoted myself to research…''

''Recently I thought.''

''No, my crime will never be forgiven.''

''Even if my inventions are useful… It won’t erase the crime I committed.''

''Therefore, I want you to promise me one thing.''

''Look, you will be facing a lot of difficult situations.''

''And you will go into war, and you will see many people die.''

''But…''

''Do not get used to it.''

''Do not become accustomed to people's death.''

''Do not think it is natural.''

''The moment you do that – something will break.''

''I do not want you to become like me.''

''Therefore, I ask repeatedly.''

''Do not become accustomed to war.''

''Do not become accustomed to killing each other.''

''Do not become accustomed to death.''

Behind the cloud... one could see the Tristain-Germania united fleet heading to Rosais.

The number had decreased a lot.

Still… most ships were still intact, so they likely won the battle.

Even though they won, the ones that survived looked worn-out. Many of the ships' hulls were damaged, masts were broken. There was a ship that lost all cannons completely as well.

Louise continued to read the letter aloud.

[[Image:ZnT06-259.jpg|thumb]]

''Well, my request is coming to an end.''

''Remember, what you said to me once?''

''That you came from a different world.''

''In this world of yours, the flying machines that you use pierce the sky, and technology is much better developed than in Halkeginia, right?''

''This is what I would like to see.''

''I could use it in my research.''

''Therefore, when you go east… I want you to take me with you.''

''No, I am not joking. Seriously.''

''Therefore, do not die.''

''Return alive absolutely.''

''Even if I can't go to the east with you.''

''P.S.''

''In that world, are there "cars" that everyone can use and they drive on the roads?　''

''Are there little boxes with which one can communicate over long distances?''

''Has a person really reached the moon?''

''To be able to do that without magic, must be really wonderful.''

''I want to see that kind of world.''

“That’s it. Weird person. He really wants to go to your world.” 　

Saito, while sniffing, thanked Louise.

“Thank you.”

Louise gently embraced Saito's neck. And murmured,

“Idiot. Why are you crying?”

“…felt like crying.”

“…Many things happened today, you're just tired. Once we're back on the ship, let's just get some rest.”

Louise closed her eyes, and softly kissed Saito’s neck.

Once ''Varsenda'' appeared, Saito turned the nose of the plane towards it.

On the bright sunny day, the sooty fleet looked as though it was dyed in a beautiful black paint.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter7|Back to Chapter 7]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter1|Forward to Volume 7]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume6 Chapter8 - MTL

2015-07-14T18:46:44Z

Coffeezombie: minor translation fixes

<noinclude>{{Template:PREVIEW}}</noinclude>

===Chapter Eight: The Atonement of Flame===
Early morning, four o'clock. The sun had not risen yet, the sky was dark.

In the sky above the Academy of Magic one small war frigate appeared.

Menvil stood on the deck, watching the sky right ahead. Wardes, with inaudible steps, approached Menvil from behind.

The wind’s square indicated by itself that it was the same sky.

Wardes came out to test Menvil.

''Can this man lead such a difficult plan to success?'' He had his doubts.

However, Wardes's doubts seemed to be unfounded.

Not taking his eyes from the sign, Menvil called Wardes out of distance,

“So what trial is it now, Viscount?”

Wardes was surprised.

Menvil did not even turn around.

Even if he had turned around – it was just too dark. One couldn’t even make out an approaching silhouette.

Yet… what kind of skills did he use to notice Wardes approach from such a long distance?

“Now then, we're almost there.”

Menvil muttered without turning around. Wardes, while feeling admiration, carefully approached Menvil.

“We're lucky. Oh dear, as an attacking side, we should not let them know from which side they will be attacked.”

They managed to avoid mage's familiars that were patrolling in the air… it was fortuitous that they managed to get this far without being spotted.

“In order to express our gratitude, when you return to Albion, please let me treat you to something, Viscount.”

“Don’t think too much about it, think about surviving first,” Wardes said. Menvil suddenly pulled out a cane and pointed it at the scruff of Wardes's neck.

“Watch your mouth youngster. Or do you want to turn to ashes right here and now?”

Wardes expressionlessly watched Menvil.

“I’m joking, Viscount. Don’t stare like that.”

Laughing, Menvil jumped from the deck into the air.

One after another, all of the other team members, wrapped up in black cloths, followed Menvil.

A lot of people disappeared from the deck with a surprising swiftness.

Fouquet, who came up there, muttered in an unpleasant voice.

“Creepy guy. And scary.”

“But he has the skills needed. We can’t hope for more.”

“Is he more skilled than you?”

Fouquet laughed, asking Wardes a mischievous question.

“Maybe.”

The Musketeers Corps assigned two musketeer crew members to an artillery tower to watch over the cannon.

That was the greatest number of military troops that the army could allow to stand as sentinels.

Something moved under the moonlight.

The older member of the two squat down in silence, and unwrapped gun powder and bullets from small paper bags.

Another musketeer, following her partner’s movements, also loaded her musket with gunpowder.

And when she looked carefully… she saw something moving in the darkness.

But before she could open her mouth, both guards' throats were cut by Wind magic.

Two bodies were caught before hitting the ground. Not making any noise, Menvil laid the musketeers on the ground.

“Women. Still young. Shame.” One assassin informed Menvil with a smile.

“There is no place for old courtesy, men or women have to be treated the same.”

Menvil said, smiling rapaciously.

“Equally when death is given.”

“Only nobles’ children should not be killed. They must be taken as hostages.”

“Apart from them, I can kill everyone else?”

Menvil, while fiddling with his cane, muttered in a happy voice.

One member took out the map.

It was the map of the school drawn by Fouquet. It was covered with a special cloth that didn't leak out light, but slightly illuminated the map itself.

Looking at the corpses of the guards, one member muttered.

“Guards only armed with guns.”

“How many mages are there? Not counting the regular musketeers.”

The member who was studying the map informed Menvil.

"Commander, there are three targets. This tower, the dormitory tower and the tower nearside.”

Menvil handed down the orders quickly.　

“I’ll take the dormitory tower. Jean, Ludwig, Germain, Attas – you four together with Giovanni take this tower. Celestin and the rest take the last one.”

The mages nodded.

Tabitha woke up.

There were strange sounds coming from the courtyard.

After thinking for a moment, she decided to wake Kirche up after all. She went out of her room and headed to Kirche’s room downstairs. After she knocked against the door, Kirche, dressed only in a thin nightgown on her bare skin and still rubbing her eyes, appeared.

“You what… it’s too early… even the sun hasn’t started to rise yet.”

“Strange sounds,” was all she said.

Kirche closed her eyes.

“Uwaaa.” Kirche felt her salamander, Flame, beating against the window.

“You too?”

The moment Kirche opened her eyes again, her sleepiness was gone.

Kirche hastily began putting clothes on.

The moment when she took her wand, the sound of a breaking door echoed.

Kirche and Tabitha looked at each other.

“Retreat,” Tabitha murmured.

“Agreed.”

Not knowing the enemies number or location, one had to pull back to recover. It was war basics.

Kirche and Tabitha jumped down from the window and hid themselves in the bushes and from there watched what was going around.

It was getting brighter - the sun started rising.

At that time, Agnes woke up in her bedroom and grabbed the sword placed at the bedside.

Pulling it out from its sheath, she waited at the door.

It was the second floor of the artillery tower. The room was always used as a warehouse and was only recently made into a bedroom.

In all, twelve members lived here.

They all resided in the room next door.

Agnes noticed the mirror placed in the center of the room. It was the "Liar's Mirror". The ugly made into beautiful, the beautiful into ugly – everything was turned upside down by the mirror. Agnes tried not to look at the mirror while setting the trap.

Four people led by the mercenary mage Celestin went up a spiral staircase to the second floor of the artillery tower. They queued at the two doors.

Two men were positioned at each door while another one waited in the hall.

The doors were kicked open.

In the middle of the room a handsome mage set up his wand.

Alarmed, the mages started to chant their spells.

“Bam…”

However, they were also hit by magic. With his heart pierced by an ice spear, Celestin fell on the floor.

Agnes, who hid herself behind the door, noticed the success of her plan.

Celestin mistook his own reflection in The Liar's Mirror, which was placed here by Agnes, for an enemy and released a spell which was reflected by the mirror and pierced his heart.　

Agnes felt gratitude to Celestin, who had been foolish enough to shoot himself with his own spell reflected by the mirror.

Another assassin, hastily flounced into the room.

But his throat was cut deeply from the side by Agnes's sword, and he fell down.

Then, her musketeers jumped into the room.

“Commander Agnes! Are you all right?”

She nodded answering their question.

“I’m all right.”

“Two people sneaked into our room. However, we finished them…”

''Two people in my room. Two people in the next one. Four people in total…''

Apparently these thieves crept into the artillery tower to kill them off…

“Albion’s dogs.”

Muttered Agnes, quickly understanding where they came from. The squad consisted only of mages. It was impossible to mistake them for simple thieves. They must be mercenaries employed by Albion...

Then, Agnes became worried about the situation outside.

Right now, there were only schoolgirls left in the academy.

“In two minutes I want you fully armoured and following me,” Agnes ordered her subordinates.

Menvil took over the women's dormitory without any problems.

Noble daughters were so frightened by his invasion that they showed no real resistance. He took all the schoolgirls’ wands and rounded them up, still dressed in their nightgowns, and confined them in the dining hall. There were approximately ninety people.

While he was doing that, his partners from the other tower joined him.

Seeing the academy’s headmaster Old Osman being one of the captives put a smile on Menvil’s face.

Menvil gathered all of the captives in the dining hall and tied their hands behind their backs.

Thanks to a magic spell that someone recited, the rope moved and twined around their wrists by itself.

All the teachers and students were female and were trembling.

Menvil sweetly muttered to everyone,

“Whaaat, calm down, if none of you try to stand out or make noise and if you do what you are told to, no one will get hurt.”

Someone began to weep.

“Silence!”

However, the schoolgirl didn't stop crying. Menvil came closer and pointed his cane at her.

“Do you like cinders?”

The words were not a direct threat, but it could be understood as one. The schoolgirl stopped crying.

Osman opened his mouth.

“Hey you.”

“What?”

“Don’t use violence against women. Albion wants us as hostages, yes? To use us as additional cards in negotiations, yes?”

“How do you know?”

“Experienced persons from far away barged in here – it’s easy to see what you came here for. Not for the riches for sure. So, please be more patient.”

“Old man, what value do you have?”

The mercenaries laughed loudly.

“How important is one old man for the country? Consider this.”

When Osman ducked his head, the intruders started to look around Alvíss Dining Hall.

One could clearly read, “I don’t want to be here,” on the mages faces.

Fuuun, Osman thought. They might still have a chance.

“Old man, are these people all the members of the academy?”

Osman nodded.

“That's right. That's all of them.“

Then the mercenaries noticed that their comrades had not returned from the artillery tower. ''Are they taking their time?'' No, he shook his head. The longer it takes, the more chances for the enemy to get reinforcements. And they should be aware of that. ''Therefore'', Menvil ramified.

From outside the dining hall a voice was heard.

“Those that shut themselves up in the dining hall! Listen! We are Her Majesty's musketeers!”

Menvil and others looked at each other. Apparently Celestin failed. However none of the mercenaries changed their facial expression. A single mercenary glared at Osman.

“Hey hey. Didn’t you said ‘That's all of them’?”

“Musketeers are not part of the staff,” Osman said calmly.

With a smile on his lips, Menvil stepped to the doors to negotiate with the musketeers outside the dining room.

Agnes hid herself behind the tower staircase landing. She drove one group of commoner staff away from the courtyard so that they would not get too involved with the incident.

The morning sun had not risen yet.

At the door of the dining hall a tightfisted mage appeared. The moonlight from a gap in the clouds lit his figure.

Agnes held her finger on the trigger, while aiming her pistol at the mage.

“Listen! Thief! We are Her Majesty's musketeers! One battalion of our troops has you and your damned accomplices surrounded! Release the hostages!”

Agnes’ “one battalion of troops” was a bluff. In reality, there were only about ten people.

From the dining hall she heard voices laughing hard.

“We couldn’t care less about a single battalion of musketeers!”

“These musketeers have killed four of your partners already. If you surrender peacefully, we’ll spare your lives.”

“Surrender? Isn’t it the time to start negotiations now? Call Henrietta here.”

“Her Majesty?”

“Indeed. And for the time being, promise to withdraw your soldiers from Albion. My client seems to hate it when your soldiers dirty the country's land with their shoes.

Usually the army didn't turn back because of a hostage. However… because ninety children of nobles were taken as hostages, this might be a different matter. The invasion troop's withdrawal was a real possibility.

''My responsibility.'' Agnes bit her lower lip.

She tried to concentrate – ''A blunder is a blunder. The court people - they are still my responsibility.''

One musketeer whispered into Agnes’s ear.

“…we could send a courier to Tristania and ask for reinforcements.”

“It is useless. It doesn’t matter how many soldiers we have, as long as they hold hostages.”

Seeing such a consultation, Menvil shouted.

“Hey, remember. Whenever you call a new soldier, one hostage is killed. The only ones you can invite here are the Cardinal or Henrietta. Are we clear?”

Agnes said nothing.

Then, Menvil shouted again.

“Make a decision in the next five minutes. Call Henrietta or not. If there is no answer after five minutes, one hostage will be killed every passing minute.”

Another musketeer poked Agnes.

“Commander Agnes…”

Agnes painfully tightened her lips.

At that moment…

A voice sounded from behind.

“Commander.”

Turning around she saw Colbert standing and staring with surprise at Alvíss Dining Hall.

“Do not get involved,” Agnes said, trying to cover Colbert with herself.

“You'll be caught.”

“My laboratory is in the tower. What happened?”

Agnes got angry at Colbert's carefree attitude.

“Can’t you see? Your students were captured by Albion’s henchmen.”

Colbert looked over her shoulder and, once he noticed the mage standing in front of the dining hall, his face turned pale.

“Enough already. Go back.”

Annoyed, she sent Colbert off.

“Psst, Miss Musketeer.”

She was called from behind again. This time it was Kirche and Tabitha, who stood in the shadows smiling.

“Aren’t you students? Thank goodness you are all right.”

“Hey, we have a good plan…”

“Plan?”

“Yeah. Right now you can’t reject any help.”

“And what is that plan?”

Kirche and Tabitha explained their plan to Agnes.

Agnes, after listening to it, laughed.

“Sounds fun to me.”

“How about it? That’s the only plan we have.”

Colbert, who had heard the plan, was opposed to it.

“It is too dangerous. The enemies are mercenaries. You can’t be seriously thinking that such cheap tricks will work.”

“No one cares about your opinion, teacher.”

Kirche said, not trying to hide her contempt.

Agnes stopped paying attention to Colbert altogether.

“They do not know about your existence. The key here is surprise.”

She whispered while pointing her finger at Kirche, Tabitha and herself.

Menvil sat on a chair looking at the pocket watch on the table.　

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Tick tick* the clock hand moved.

“Five minutes passed.”

Hearing that, the students shuddered. If there were no words from Agnes about calling Henrietta after five minutes, Menvil said he would kill one of them.

“Don't hold a grudge against me,” Menvil said, pulling out his cane.

“Take me instead.”

Osman muttered, but Menvil shook his head.

“You are necessary as a key in negotiation. Hey, who will it be? You choose.”

An indescribably cruel question. No one answered in shock.

“Understood. Then I will choose. Do not hold a grudge.”

But the moment when Menvil said that…

A small paper balloon flew into the dining hall.

And once all of their eyes were focused on it…

The paper balloon exploded with a very loud bang.

With it, yellow blinding phosphorus flew out of the balloon.

It was directed to fly into the dining hall by Tabitha’s Wind and was lit up by Kirche's Fire magic.

The schoolgirls screamed.

Those mages that looked at it directly were now holding their faces.

Then Kirche, Tabitha, and the musketeers, with muskets prepared, broke into the room.

The strategy seemed to be successful.

But…

A lot of fire bullets flew up, aimed at Kirche.

Kirche, who had lowered her guard thinking about success, fired her own fire bombs at it.

Due to the resulting violent flames, the gunpowder of a nearby musketeer's gun exploded.

Her fingers were blown-off, and the musketeer started rolling on the ground holding her hand.

Kirche tried to stand up but did not notice the spell aimed at her.

A fire bomb exploded in front of her belly, and she received the full force of the shock wave from a close distance, knocking her outside.

Wrapped in flames, it was an effective attack. It takes time for flame to burn ... but an explosion gives an instant impact - the opposite of burning slowly.

She saw Tabitha staggering trying to stand up.

But then another shock wave hit her head… and she fell onto the ground again.

Menvil showed up from the white smoke.

''Spell!'' But there was no wand.

Then she noticed one lying on the ground.

She reached for it, trying to pick it up but he stepped on it.

[[Image:ZnT06-233.jpg|thumb]]

Menvil towered above Kirche, looking down on her.

“Too bad… Light bombs only blind one's eyes…”

Menvil said while smiling.

That moment Kirche noticed.

Menvil's eyeballs were not moving at all.

“Your…eyes.”

Menvil extended his fingers towards one eye.

And took it out. An artificial eye.

“Not only were my eyelids burnt, but my eyes as well. I can’t see the light.”

“H-how…”

But Menvil moved as if he was able to see.

“A snake finds its prey by temperature.”

Menvil laughed.

“I’m a Fire user, thus I am very sensitive to temperature. Distance, position - one can know everything in full detail by knowing how high or low the temperature is. You can even recognize different people by knowing their temperature.”

Kirche‘s hair stood up on her head from fear.

''Who is this man…''

“Are you scared? Afraid?”

Menvil laughed.

“When one’s feelings turn in turmoil, one’s temperature changes as well. Temperature changes tell a lot of things about one’s thoughts.”

Menvil’s nostrils widened upon taking a full inhalation of the scent.

“I want to smell.”

“Eh?”

“The aroma of you burnt, I want to smell it.”

Kirche trembled.

For the first time in her life she felt pure fear.

The fear that made a Queen of Fire whisper ‘No…’ like a small girl. However, Menvil just gave an anxious smile and said.

“How would you like to burn? There are many different ways of burning. This time you will be the one to burn.”

Not willing to see it coming, Kirche closed her eyes.

Menvil put out his cane, but the moment when flames started gathering around Kirche…

The flame was pushed back by another flame.

And once Kirche cracked her eyes open, she saw…

Colbert standing next to her, with a wand in his hand.

“…Mister?”

With an ice-cold face, Colbert muttered.　

“Get away from my students.”

As if noticing something, Menvil looked up.

“Ooh, you… You! You! You!”

With a joyful expression on his face, Menvil roared.

“Is my temperature sense tricking me?! You! Colbert it’s you! I've missed you! It’s Colbert’s voice!”

Colbert's expression did not change. He stubbornly stared at Menvil.

“It’s me! Have you forgotten? It’s Commander Menvil! Aaah! So long ago!”

Menvil spread out his arms and shouted happily.

Colbert puckered up his brows.

That face had something dark in it.

“You…”

“How many years passed since our last meeting? Haaa! Captain! Twenty-years! That’s right!”

Captain?

What does that mean? The students started to whisper.

“What? Captain! You are a teacher now?! Isn’t it funny? You - a teacher! What precisely do you teach? You who were named ‘The Flame Serpent’… Ha, ha, ha! Hahahahahahahahahahahaha!”

Menvil shouted with laughter.

“I will explain to you. This man here is a flame user that was called ‘The Flame Serpent’ before. He was a commander of the special troops… Women or children – he did not care, he burned them all completely.”

Kirche stared at Colbert.

“And he was the man… who took my eyes!"

Colbert was emanating something scary.

The aura around him felt very different from normal.

Burning his own people, even Kirche’s Zerbst lineage never engaged in such atrocities. After all, those were nobles’ duels.

However, the air that Colbert emanated today was different.

If you touch – you’ll burn.

You’ll burn and die.

The smell of burning flesh, the smell of death.

From the tip of Colbert’s casually thrust out wand, a huge snake of flame, that looked too big for the delicate wand, sprang out. The snake bit the wand of one mage, who had silently started to chant a spell.

The wand turned to ashes in an instant.

Colbert smiled.

A cold smile without feelings, like a reptile’s.

Colbert asked Kirche who stared at him in shock.

“Miss Zerbst. Do you remember the Fire element’s characteristics?”

From the edge of a bitten lip, a stream of blood trickled.

Red blood, like flame, like Colbert’s mantle.

“…fire’s characteristics are zeal and destruction.”

“Fire’s zeal and destruction are its sole purpose. That’s what you think. Twenty years ago I thought so too.”

Colbert muttered in an unusual voice.

“However, it is as you say.”

The moon hid behind a cloud again.

Their surroundings turned black as if painted by a dark brush.

A fight in the dark is difficult for an ordinary man. Because one cannot see his opponent.

However, for the blinded Fire user there is no light to begin with, thus darkness is not a handicap at all.

Menvil thought while gripping his cane and preparing a spell.

''20 years ago my flame was defeated.''

''It was because of immaturity.''

''However, it is different now.''

''With time I became much stronger.''

''Though I lost light, I gained strong Fire instead.''

''Inner body senses were straightened and the nerves became twice as strong.''

''Now I can detect even the most subtle changes in the air.''

Temperature of a person, flow of air coloured a shadow and the sight was projected into Menvil's mind.

“Take your friend and run away from here.”

Kirche nodded, and supporting Tabitha, tried to run away. However, the mage that lurked in the dining hall shot an ice arrow aimed at their backs.

A thin flame dashed out of Colbert's cane and entwined the arrow.

[[Image:ZnT06-241.jpg|thumb]]

The arrow of ice melted and fell.

Once Colbert's flame was unleashed, Menvil's flame flew.

''Fireball.''

A ball of flame that followed Colbert's movements…

However, it was instantly burned down by the flame escaping from Colbert’s wand.

“Fufu, don’t.”

Menvil launched one flame after another, aiming at Colbert.

Suddenly Colbert was cornered into defense.

In the darkness he ran from side to side trying to escape them.

Even if one wanted to attack, challenging Menvil in the dark is not easily done.

“What’s wrong?! What’s wrong captain?! Don’t just run around!”

Menvil shot one fireball after another. The edge of Colbert’s mantle flamed up.

“Too bad! Just your mantle turns into scorch! Next is your body! I want to smell your burning body! This is me! Uwaha! Uha! Hahahahahahahaha!”

Wearing a smile tinged with madness, Menvil launched his flames.

“Kuu…”

Colbert shot his own flame of magic aiming at the source of Menvil's flame.

However, there was no response.

Menvil moved at once when the spell was cast and disappeared in the dark, not giving Colbert the chance for a counterattack.

One cannot attack an opponent whom one cannot see. Colbert frowned.

“Here! Captain!”

Yet his position was fully exposed to Menvil who could "see" in the dark.

Colbert hid in the bushes, then tried to hide himself in the shadow of the tower. However, it was not possible to escape from Menvil, who could track one's temperature very accurately.

Colbert, while running around and trying to escape, soon found himself in the center of the plaza. There was no place where he could hide.

“The best stage is prepared, Captain. You cannot run away anymore. There is no place where you can hide yourself either. Give up.”

Colbert took a deep breath.

And spoke towards Menvil's direction in the darkness.

“Young Menvil, I have a favor to ask.”

“What? You want to burn without suffering? Well for old time's sake, I will burn you in an instant.”

In a perfectly composed voice, Colbert said,

“I want you to give up. I already decided not to kill anyone with magic.”

“Hey hey, have you lost your mind? Can’t you understand the current situation? You can’t see me. However, I can see you perfectly. Where do you see a winning chance for you?”

“Still, I am begging you. This is true.”

Colbert fell on his knees and bowed. The Menvil's voice was filled with disgust,

“I… I was chasing such a coward for twenty years… you good-for-nothing… I cannot permit that... I cannot permit that for myself. I will roast you bit by bit, taking my time, without any sympathy, from head to toes.”

Menvil began utter an incantation.

“Even if I ask, you won’t listen.”

Colbert continued.

“I am not a persistent enough guy.”

Colbert shook his head in sadness and pointed his wand to the sky.

The ball of a small flame shot up.

“What? An illumination plan? Unfortunately for you, the fire size is not enough to light the area around.

It was as Menvil said. The small ball of flame only lightly shined upon their surroundings. It could not replace the sun.

The moment when Menvil's spell was completed…

The small flame ball that was hanging in the sky exploded.

The small explosion turned into a huge one in an instant.

Fire, Fire, Earth. One earth and two fires.

Using "Gold transmutation" water vapor in the air was turned into oil.

With a spark it turned into a huge raging ball of fire…

The combustion of the raging ball of fire sucked up all oxygen around, causing every living thing within its range to suffocate and die.

It was a matchless "Flame bomb."

Menvil, opening his mouth to chant the spell, felt the oxygen being plundered from his lungs and suffocated in an instant.

If the enemy hides in the darkness… consign him to the darkness.

However, this spell kills everyone nearby. Therefore, Colbert did not use it until they had moved to the center of the plaza.　

Colbert turned around and, while holding his mouth, approached the lying Menvil.

“You couldn’t turn into a complete snake, Lieutenant.”

Colbert whispered, while coldly looking down at Menvil’s face drawn with pain.

News about Menvil’s defeat shook the morale of his mercenaries.

Kirche, Tabitha and the musketeers who escaped injuries did not lose momentum and rushed into battle again.

Inside, between the screams of schoolgirls who stretched out on the floor, a single mage who had barricaded himself in the dining room was knocked down.

Agnes stabbed the last mage with her sword.

“Kuu!”

However, the sword did not come out.

The last mage released a spell aiming at Agnes’s back…

Many magic arrows flew.

Kirche, Tabitha and other musketeers were not able to react in time.

A black shadow jumped into the way.

He blocked the arrows from reaching Agnes with his own body. He uttered a spell and a snake of flame flew out the wand’s tip burning up the wand that the other mage was using.

Agnes stared in blank surprise at Colbert.

Colbert's eyes opened wide.

The voice that escaped his mouth was full of concern for Agnes.

“…are you all right?”

Mechanically, Agnes nodded.

The next moment Colbert toppled to the ground, coughing blood.

Students ran up in panic and began uttering the recovery spells for Colbert.

However… the injury was severe.

Inner…

Agnes recovered and pointed her sword at Colbert.

Shocked, students stared at Agnes.

“Wait! What are you doing?!” shouted Kirche.

Colbert with a weak face looked up at Agnes.

“You… You are the leader of the Magical Research Experimental Group platoon? You broke the royal list of military material in storage?”

Colbert nodded.

“I will tell you. I am D'Angleterre‘s survivor.”

“… I see.”

“Why was my hometown destroyed? Answer.”

“Stop! He’s injured! Badly injured! Don’t talk!”

Montmorency, who was desperately trying to chant a Water healing spell, cried.

“Answer!”

Colbert answered looking down.

“…the order.”

“Order?”

“…it was reported that an epidemic occurred there. To prevent it from spreading we were told to burn it. We burned it reluctantly.”

“Idiot… That is a lie.”

“…Ha ha, afterwards, I learned about that too. In short, it was the ‘New Religion Hunt.’ I am tormented by guilt every day. It was… like Menvil said. Women, children - I burned them all. It was not permitted. But the memory still haunts me. I left the army. I swore… never to use Fire for destruction again.”

“…but those feelings didn’t stop your hand?”

Colbert shook his head.

After that… he slowly shut his eyes. Though Montmorency desperately kept uttering an incantation… her willpower was drained with time - she fainted and toppled to the ground. For the spell of "Recovery" to heal such a serious injury, special medicine was necessary… but at this moment there was none.

Therefore, though willpower tried to replace the specific medicine… it had its limits.

Other Water users ran out of willpower one after another and fainted. With many fainted mages surrounding Colbert, Agnes raised her sword.

However, Colbert was protected - Kirche covered him with herself. Her ever-present silly smile was now gone from her lips. Making a serious face, Kirche said.

“Please stop it!”

“Get away! I was living for this day! Twenty years! Twenty years I have waited for this day!”

“Please. Please.”

“Get away!”

Agnes and Kirche glared at each other.

The moment when tension in the air was about to break loose…

Kirche grabbed Colbert's wrist.

“Get away I said!”

Kirche answered in a stone-like voice.

“Please, lower your sword.”

“Stop joking!”

Kirche shook her head and muttered.

“He’s dead.”

With those words, Agnes's wrist lost its strength.

Shocked, Agnes fell to her knees. Her body began shaking little by little.

“…Hold your grudge if you want. However, at least pray. Teacher Colbert may certainly be your enemy… but he is your saviour right now. He shielded you with his body and saved you.”

Kirche said in a constrained voice.

Agnes stood up again without power, and said two words, three words, words that could not reach one’s ear. Then she lifted her sword and lowered it. The students averted their eyes, only Kirche alone did not shut her eyes and watched.

The sword stuck deeply into the ground next to Colbert.

Turning on her heels, Agnes began to slowly walk away.

After Agnes disappeared… Kirche tried to carry Colbert's body, a red ruby ring shone on her finger.

A crimson ruby, like burning fire.

While watching the ruby… tears escaped Kirche’s eyes.

''It was the ring that he gave me.''

He said, “I’m giving this to my student,” and gave the ring to her, who was acting like a spoiled brat. Remembering that, Kirche started to weep.

On the deck of ''Redoubtable'' Malicorne and Styx sat down with blank surprise all over their faces..　

The number of warships had decreased to two-thirds while making a sortie aimed at Albion’s fleet.

Tristain's fleet won the battle. Somehow they were able to repel Albion’s fleet. Albion’s fleet lost more than a half of their ships and scrambled to get away.

It was a big victory.

But… Malicorne thought.

''Is this a victory?''

He was alive just to see such devastation. It was like a painting of hell. The deck was burning like kindling, heavy losses everywhere. The number of naval guns in the portside was reduced by half, as for the starboard - the battery was completely lost on every deck.

After receiving as many as five direct hits, the starboard of ''Redoubtable'' was annihilated.

200 hundred people from the 600 crew were either killed or injured.

However, ''Redoubtable'' was still slicing through the sky.

Malicorne was alive too.

To survive among flying spells, bullets and cannonballs – guess he must be lucky. Whenever a new enemy ship passed, Malicorne created a dark cloud while yelling. Otherwise, he would have fainted from fear. He had no idea whether it was effective or not.

“Styx,”

Malicorne said in a dying voice.

“What?”

Styx responded in an exhausted voice.

“Life is a weird thing, don’t you think?”

“I fully agree with you.”

On the deck, Bowood and the commander of a warship walked. They were talking about the battle progress.

The officer cadet that was guiding them both, spotted two people sitting on the deck and bellowed.

“Hey! You! No time to sit around! Stand up! Stand up now!”

Hastily Malicorne and Styx stood up.

“Start preparing. Wait with commanding officers and officer cadets inside.”

Malicorne and Styx looked at each other. They just survived one deadly battle. How can they vigorously start preparing for another one?

“Move it! Don’t make officers wait!”

Then… Bowood admonished the officer with a smile.

“Ah, senior, they just experienced their first battle campaign. You must let them take a rest for today.''

“Ah! But, however…”

“I guess, that this is your first time smelling the smoke of powder as well? Once I had, too.”

Hearing the Albion officer speaking like that, the senior officer nodded.

“Very well, you may take a rest for tonight.”

Relieved, Malicorne and Styx saluted. Malicorne watched them leaving and muttered.

“Ironically, we were saved by a person from Albion.”

“Indeed.”

Styx weakly muttered and they both slumped on the deck again.

In the strategic conference room of ''Varsenda'', General De Poitiers received the report.　

It came from Rosais, from one dragon scout of the first unit. General De Poitiers smiled gloatingly.

Chief of Staff Wimpffen, watched his superior officer’s face.

“Must be good news,” he muttered.

“The troops in Rosais area are said to be gone. Void managed to lure the enemy to Dartanes.”

“That’s just the first obstacle.”

De Poitiers nodded and gave the command.

“All fleets ships head to Rosais. We must decide upon landing. Gather all commanders.”

The messenger received the General's instruction and dashed out.

De Poitiers nodded.

“Now then, I wonder if I can become field marshal now or not, I don’t want to wait for one more week.”

Even if the landing succeeds, it will still probably be a tough fight.

Albion still had 50,000 untouched troops resting.

In the sky of Dartanes, Saito’s plane headed towards the confluence point with the Tristain fleet.　

The plan was to join the fleet at Albion’s boundary.

Saito, who sat in the pilot’s seat, was silent for a long time.

Whatever Louise tried to speak about, he did not answer.

Only once Saito opened his mouth.

“They…”

“Yes.”

However, Saito did not say anything since then.

Louise found a letter within Colbert’s manual. But because of all the craziness around she did not pay attention to it.

“Letter.”

This got Saito’s attention.

“Letter?”

“Yes. Mister Colbert’s. Read it?”

Saito nodded.

Louise spread the letter and started to read it aloud.

''Saito-kun, was my invention useful?''

''If it is so, then I am glad. For you… no, to all students, not just as a teacher, it would make me happy if it would be of any use for you. Very happy.''

''Now, why did I decide to write this letter today – I have a request. No, nothing weird. And be relieved it is not about money either.''

''As to what this discourse is about, it is some dream of mine.''

''If things which one can only do by magic, could be done by technologies that everyone could use.''

''Have you seen? Happy Little Snake.''

''Well, that certainly is not just a toy…''

''I hope that there will be a use for every splendid technology some day.''

''It is my dream.''

''Let's get to it, though I‘m still worrying whether to say it or not…''

''In the past, I committed a crime.''

''Too big a crime.''

''It is so big that it will never be forgiven.''

''As a redemption for this crime I have devoted myself to research…''

''Recently I thought.''

''No, my crime will never be forgiven.''

''Even if my inventions are useful… It won’t erase the crime I committed.''

''Therefore, I want you to promise me one thing.''

''Look, you will be facing a lot of difficult situations.''

''And you will go into war, and you will see many people die.''

''But…''

''Do not get used to it.''

''Do not become accustomed to people's death.''

''Do not think it is natural.''

''The moment you do that – something will break.''

''I do not want you to become like me.''

''Therefore, I ask repeatedly.''

''Do not become accustomed to war.''

''Do not become accustomed to killing each other.''

''Do not become accustomed to death.''

Behind the cloud... one could see the Tristain-Germania united fleet heading to Rosais.

The number had decreased a lot.

Still… most ships were still intact, so they likely won the battle.

Even though they won, the ones that survived looked worn-out. Many of the ships' hulls were damaged, masts were broken. There was a ship that lost all cannons completely as well.

Louise continued to read the letter aloud.

[[Image:ZnT06-259.jpg|thumb]]

''Well, my request is coming to an end.''

''Remember, what you said to me once?''

''That you came from a different world.''

''In this world of yours, the flying machines that you use pierce the sky, and technology is much better developed than in Halkeginia, right?''

''This is what I would like to see.''

''I could use it in my research.''

''Therefore, when you go east… I want you to take me with you.''

''No, I am not joking. Seriously.''

''Therefore, do not die.''

''Return alive absolutely.''

''Even if I can't go to the east with you.''

''P.S.''

''In that world, are there "cars" that everyone can use and they drive on the roads?　''

''Are there little boxes with which one can communicate over long distances?''

''Has a person really reached the moon?''

''To be able to do that without magic, must be really wonderful.''

''I want to see that kind of world.''

“That’s it. Weird person. He really wants to go to your world.” 　

Saito, while sniffing, thanked Louise.

“Thank you.”

Louise gently embraced Saito's neck. And murmured,

“Idiot. Why are you crying?”

“…felt like crying.”

“…Many things happened today, you're just tired. Once we're back on the ship, let's just get some rest.”

Louise closed her eyes, and softly kissed Saito’s neck.

Once ''Varsenda'' appeared, Saito turned the nose of the plane towards it.

On the bright sunny day, the sooty fleet looked as though it was dyed in a beautiful black paint.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter7|Back to Chapter 7]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter1|Forward to Volume 7]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume6 Chapter8 - MTL

2015-07-14T18:36:45Z

Coffeezombie: "bolide" is not a common term unless you're an astronomer

<noinclude>{{Template:PREVIEW}}</noinclude>

===Chapter Eight: The Atonement of Flame===
Early morning, four o'clock. The sun had not risen yet, the sky was dark.

In the sky above the Academy of Magic one small war frigate appeared.

Menvil stood on the deck, watching the sky right ahead. Wardes, with inaudible steps, approached Menvil from behind.

The wind’s square indicated by itself that it was the same sky.

Wardes came out to test Menvil.

''Can this man lead such a difficult plan to success?'' He had his doubts.

However, Wardes's doubts seemed to be unfounded.

Not taking his eyes from the sign, Menvil called Wardes out of distance,

“So what trial is it now, Viscount?”

Wardes was surprised.

Menvil did not even turn around.

Even if he had turned around – it was just too dark. One couldn’t even make out an approaching silhouette.

Yet… what kind of skills did he use to notice Wardes approach from such a long distance?

“Now then, we're almost there.”

Menvil muttered without turning around. Wardes, while feeling admiration, carefully approached Menvil.

“We're lucky. Oh dear, as an attacking side, we should not let them know from which side they will be attacked.”

They managed to avoid mage's familiars that were patrolling in the air… it was fortuitous that they managed to get this far without being spotted.

“In order to express our gratitude, when you return to Albion, please let me treat you to something, Viscount.”

“Don’t think too much about it, think about surviving first,” Wardes said. Menvil suddenly pulled out a cane and pointed it at the scruff of Wardes's neck.

“Watch your mouth youngster. Or do you want to turn to ashes right here and now?”

Wardes expressionlessly watched Menvil.

“I’m joking, Viscount. Don’t stare like that.”

Laughing, Menvil jumped from the deck into the air.

One after another, all of the other team members, wrapped up in black cloths, followed Menvil.

A lot of people disappeared from the deck with a surprising swiftness.

Fouquet, who came up there, muttered in an unpleasant voice.

“Creepy guy. And scary.”

“But he has the skills needed. We can’t hope for more.”

“Is he more skilled than you?”

Fouquet laughed, asking Wardes a mischievous question.

“Maybe.”

The Musketeers Corps assigned two musketeer crew members to an artillery tower to watch over the cannon.

That was the greatest number of military troops that the army could allow to stand as sentinels.

Something moved under the moonlight.

The older member of the two squat down in silence, and unwrapped gun powder and bullets from small paper bags.

Another musketeer, following her partner’s movements, also loaded her musket with gunpowder.

And when she looked carefully… she saw something moving in the darkness.

But before she could open her mouth, both guards' throats were cut by Wind magic.

Two bodies were caught before hitting the ground. Not making any noise, Menvil laid the musketeers on the ground.

“Women. Still young. Shame.” One assassin informed Menvil with a smile.

“There is no place for old courtesy, men or women have to be treated the same.”

Menvil said, smiling rapaciously.

“Equally when death is given.”

“Only nobles’ children should not be killed. They must be taken as hostages.”

“Apart from them, I can kill everyone else?”

Menvil, while fiddling with his cane, muttered in a happy voice.

One member took out the map.

It was the map of the school drawn by Fouquet. It was covered with a special cloth that didn't leak out light, but slightly illuminated the map itself.

Looking at the corpses of the guards, one member muttered.

“Guards only armed with guns.”

“How many mages are there? Not counting the regular musketeers.”

The member who was studying the map informed Menvil.

"Commander, there are three targets. This tower, the dormitory tower and the tower nearside.”

Menvil handed down the orders quickly.　

“I’ll take the dormitory tower. Jean, Ludwig, Germain, Attas – you four together with Giovanni take this tower. Celestin and the rest take the last one.”

The mages nodded.

Tabitha woke up.

There were strange sounds coming from the courtyard.

After thinking for a moment, she decided to wake Kirche up after all. She went out of her room and headed to Kirche’s room downstairs. After she knocked against the door, Kirche, dressed only in a thin nightgown on her bare skin and still rubbing her eyes, appeared.

“You what… it’s too early… even the sun hasn’t started to rise yet.”

“Strange sounds,” was all she said.

Kirche closed her eyes.

“Uwaaa.” Kirche felt her salamander, Flame, beating against the window.

“You too?”

The moment Kirche opened her eyes again, her sleepiness was gone.

Kirche hastily began putting clothes on.

The moment when she took her wand, the sound of a breaking door echoed.

Kirche and Tabitha looked at each other.

“Retreat,” Tabitha murmured.

“Agreed.”

Not knowing the enemies number or location, one had to pull back to recover. It was war basics.

Kirche and Tabitha jumped down from the window and hid themselves in the bushes and from there watched what was going around.

It was getting brighter - the sun started rising.

At that time, Agnes woke up in her bedroom and grabbed the sword placed at the bedside.

Pulling it out from its sheath, she waited at the door.

It was the second floor of the artillery tower. The room was always used as a warehouse and was only recently made into a bedroom.

In all, twelve members lived here.

They all resided in the room next door.

Agnes noticed the mirror placed in the center of the room. It was the "Liar's Mirror". The ugly made into beautiful, the beautiful into ugly – everything was turned upside down by the mirror. Agnes tried not to look at the mirror while setting the trap.

Four people led by the mercenary mage Celestin went up a spiral staircase to the second floor of the artillery tower. They queued at the two doors.

Two men were positioned at each door while another one waited in the hall.

The doors were kicked open.

In the middle of the room a handsome mage set up his wand.

Alarmed, the mages started to chant their spells.

“Bam…”

However, they were also hit by magic. With his heart pierced by an ice spear, Celestin fell on the floor.

Agnes, who hid herself behind the door, noticed the success of her plan.

Celestin mistook his own reflection in The Liar's Mirror, which was placed here by Agnes, for an enemy and released a spell which was reflected by the mirror and pierced his heart.　

Agnes felt gratitude to Celestin, who had been foolish enough to shoot himself with his own spell reflected by the mirror.

Another assassin, hastily flounced into the room.

But his throat was cut deeply from the side by Agnes's sword, and he fell down.

Then, her musketeers jumped into the room.

“Commander Agnes! Are you all right?”

She nodded answering their question.

“I’m all right.”

“Two people sneaked into our room. However, we finished them…”

''Two people in my room. Two people in the next one. Four people in total…''

Apparently these thieves crept into the artillery tower to kill them off…

“Albion’s dogs.”

Muttered Agnes, quickly understanding where they came from. The squad consisted only of mages. It was impossible to mistake them for simple thieves. They must be mercenaries employed by Albion...

Then, Agnes became worried about the situation outside.

Right now, there were only schoolgirls left in the academy.

“In two minutes I want you fully armoured and following me,” Agnes ordered her subordinates.

Menvil took over the women's dormitory without any problems.

Noble daughters were so frightened by his invasion that they showed no real resistance. He took all the schoolgirls’ wands and rounded them up, still dressed in their nightgowns, and confined them in the dining hall. There were approximately ninety people.

While he was doing that, his partners from the other tower joined him.

Seeing the academy’s headmaster Old Osman being one of the captives put a smile on Menvil’s face.

Menvil gathered all of the captives in the dining hall and tied their hands behind their backs.

Thanks to a magic spell that someone recited, the rope moved and twined around their wrists by itself.

All the teachers and students were female and were trembling.

Menvil sweetly muttered to everyone,

“Whaaat, calm down, if none of you try to stand out or make noise and if you do what you are told to, no one will get hurt.”

Someone began to weep.

“Silence!”

However, the schoolgirl didn't stop crying. Menvil came closer and pointed his cane at her.

“Do you like cinders?”

The words were not a direct threat, but it could be understood as one. The schoolgirl stopped crying.

Osman opened his mouth.

“Hey you.”

“What?”

“Don’t use violence against women. Albion wants us as hostages, yes? To use us as additional cards in negotiations, yes?”

“How do you know?”

“Experienced persons from far away barged in here – it’s easy to see what you came here for. Not for the riches for sure. So, please be more patient.”

“Old man, what value do you have?”

The mercenaries laughed loudly.

“How important is one old man for the country? Consider this.”

When Osman ducked his head, the intruders started to look around Alvíss Dining Hall.

One could clearly read, “I don’t want to be here,” on the mages faces.

Fuuun, Osman thought. They might still have a chance.

“Old man, are these people all the members of the academy?”

Osman nodded.

“That's right. That's all of them.“

Then the mercenaries noticed that their comrades had not returned from the artillery tower. ''Are they taking their time?'' No, he shook his head. The longer it takes, the more chances for the enemy to get reinforcements. And they should be aware of that. ''Therefore'', Menvil ramified.

From outside the dining hall a voice was heard.

“Those that shut themselves up in the dining hall! Listen! We are Her Majesty's musketeers!”

Menvil and others looked at each other. Apparently Celestin failed. However none of the mercenaries changed their facial expression. A single mercenary glared at Osman.

“Hey hey. Didn’t you said ‘That's all of them’?”

“Musketeers are not part of the staff,” Osman said calmly.

With a smile on his lips, Menvil stepped to the doors to negotiate with the musketeers outside the dining room.

Agnes hid herself behind the tower staircase landing. She drove one group of commoner staff away from the courtyard so that they would not get too involved with the incident.

The morning sun had not risen yet.

At the door of the dining hall a tightfisted mage appeared. The moonlight from a gap in the clouds lit his figure.

Agnes held her finger on the trigger, while aiming her pistol at the mage.

“Listen! Thief! We are Her Majesty's musketeers! One battalion of our troops has you and your damned accomplices surrounded! Release the hostages!”

Agnes’ “one battalion of troops” was a bluff. In reality, there were only about ten people.

From the dining hall she heard voices laughing hard.

“We couldn’t care less about a single battalion of musketeers!”

“These musketeers have killed four of your partners already. If you surrender peacefully, we’ll spare your lives.”

“Surrender? Isn’t it the time to start negotiations now? Call Henrietta here.”

“Her Majesty?”

“Indeed. And for the time being, promise to withdraw your soldiers from Albion. My client seems to hate it when your soldiers dirty the country's land with their shoes.

Usually the army didn't turn back because of a hostage. However… because ninety children of nobles were taken as hostages, this might be a different matter. The invasion troop's withdrawal was a real possibility.

''My responsibility.'' Agnes bit her lower lip.

She tried to concentrate – ''A blunder is a blunder. The court people - they are still my responsibility.''

One musketeer whispered into Agnes’s ear.

“…we could send a courier to Tristania and ask for reinforcements.”

“It is useless. It doesn’t matter how many soldiers we have, as long as they hold hostages.”

Seeing such a consultation, Menvil shouted.

“Hey, remember. Whenever you call a new soldier, one hostage is killed. The only ones you can invite here are the Cardinal or Henrietta. Are we clear?”

Agnes said nothing.

Then, Menvil shouted again.

“Make a decision in the next five minutes. Call Henrietta or not. If there is no answer after five minutes, one hostage will be killed every passing minute.”

Another musketeer poked Agnes.

“Commander Agnes…”

Agnes painfully tightened her lips.

At that moment…

A voice sounded from behind.

“Commander.”

Turning around she saw Colbert standing and staring with surprise at Alvíss Dining Hall.

“Do not get involved,” Agnes said, trying to cover Colbert with herself.

“You'll be caught.”

“My laboratory is in the tower. What happened?”

Agnes got angry at Colbert's carefree attitude.

“Can’t you see? Your students were captured by Albion’s henchmen.”

Colbert looked over her shoulder and, once he noticed the mage standing in front of the dining hall, his face turned pale.

“Enough already. Go back.”

Annoyed, she sent Colbert off.

“Psst, Miss Musketeer.”

She was called from behind again. This time it was Kirche and Tabitha, who stood in the shadows smiling.

“Aren’t you students? Thank goodness you are all right.”

“Hey, we have a good plan…”

“Plan?”

“Yeah. Right now you can’t reject any help.”

“And what is that plan?”

Kirche and Tabitha explained their plan to Agnes.

Agnes, after listening to it, laughed.

“Sounds fun to me.”

“How about it? That’s the only plan we have.”

Colbert, who had heard the plan, was opposed to it.

“It is too dangerous. The enemies are mercenaries. You can’t be seriously thinking that such cheap tricks will work.”

“No one cares about your opinion, teacher.”

Kirche said, not trying to hide her contempt.

Agnes stopped paying attention to Colbert altogether.

“They do not know about your existence. The key here is surprise.”

She whispered while pointing her finger at Kirche, Tabitha and herself.

Menvil sat on a chair looking at the pocket watch on the table.　

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Tick tick* the clock hand moved.

“Five minutes passed.”

Hearing that, the students shuddered. If there were no words from Agnes about calling Henrietta after five minutes, Menvil said he would kill one of them.

“Don't hold a grudge against me,” Menvil said, pulling out his cane.

“Take me instead.”

Osman muttered, but Menvil shook his head.

“You are necessary as a key in negotiation. Hey, who will it be? You choose.”

An indescribably cruel question. No one answered in shock.

“Understood. Then I will choose. Do not hold a grudge.”

But the moment when Menvil said that…

A small paper balloon flew into the dining hall.

And once all of their eyes were focused on it…

The paper balloon exploded with a very loud bang.

With it, yellow blinding phosphorus flew out of the balloon.

It was directed to fly into the dining hall by Tabitha’s Wind and was lit up by Kirche's Fire magic.

The schoolgirls screamed.

Those mages that looked at it directly were now holding their faces.

Then Kirche, Tabitha, and the musketeers, with muskets prepared, broke into the room.

The strategy seemed to be successful.

But…

A lot of fire bullets flew up, aimed at Kirche.

Kirche, who had lowered her guard thinking about success, fired her own fire bombs at it.

Due to the resulting violent flames, the gunpowder of a nearby musketeer's gun exploded.

Her fingers were blown-off, and the musketeer started rolling on the ground holding her hand.

Kirche tried to stand up but did not notice the spell aimed at her.

A fire bomb exploded in front of her belly, and she received the full force of the shock wave from a close distance, knocking her outside.

Wrapped in flames, it was an effective attack. It takes time for flame to burn ... but an explosion gives an instant impact - the opposite of burning slowly.

She saw Tabitha staggering trying to stand up.

But then another shock wave hit her head… and she fell onto the ground again.

Menvil showed up from the white smoke.

''Spell!'' But there was no wand.

Then she noticed one lying on the ground.

She reached for it, trying to pick it up but he stepped on it.

[[Image:ZnT06-233.jpg|thumb]]

Menvil towered above Kirche, looking down on her.

“Too bad… Light bombs only blind one's eyes…”

Menvil said while smiling.

That moment Kirche noticed.

Menvil's eyeballs were not moving at all.

“Your…eyes.”

Menvil extended his fingers towards one eye.

And took it out. An artificial eye.

“Not only were my eyelids burnt, but my eyes as well. I can’t see the light.”

“H-how…”

But Menvil moved as if he was able to see.

“A snake finds its prey by temperature.”

Menvil laughed.

“I’m a Fire user, thus I am very sensitive to temperature. Distance, position - one can know everything in full detail by knowing how high or low the temperature is. You can even recognize different people by knowing their temperature.”

Kirche‘s hair stood up on her head from fear.

''Who is this man…''

“Are you scared? Afraid?”

Menvil laughed.

“When one’s feelings turn in turmoil, one’s temperature changes as well. Temperature changes tell a lot of things about one’s thoughts.”

Menvil’s nostrils widened upon taking a full inhalation of the scent.

“I want to smell.”

“Eh?”

“The aroma of you burnt, I want to smell it.”

Kirche trembled.

For the first time in her life she felt pure fear.

The fear that made a Queen of Fire whisper ‘No…’ like a small girl. However, Menvil just gave an anxious smile and said.

“How would you like to burn? There are many different ways of burning. This time you will be the one to burn.”

Not willing to see it coming, Kirche closed her eyes.

Menvil put out his cane, but the moment when flames started gathering around Kirche…

The flame was pushed back by another flame.

And once Kirche cracked her eyes open, she saw…

Colbert standing next to her, with a wand in his hand.

“…Mister?”

With an ice-cold face, Colbert muttered.　

“Get away from my students.”

As if noticing something, Menvil looked up.

“Ooh, you… You! You! You!”

With a joyful expression on his face, Menvil roared.

“Is my temperature sense tricking me?! You! Colbert it’s you! I've missed you! It’s Colbert’s voice!”

Colbert's expression did not change. He stubbornly stared at Menvil.

“It’s me! Have you forgotten? It’s Commander Menvil! Aaah! So long ago!”

Menvil spread out his arms and shouted happily.

Colbert puckered up his brows.

That face had something dark in it.

“You…”

“How many years passed since our last meeting? Haaa! Captain! Twenty-years! That’s right!”

Captain?

What does that mean? The students started to whisper.

“What? Captain! You are a teacher now?! Isn’t it funny? You - a teacher! What precisely do you teach? You who were named ‘The Flame Serpent’… Ha, ha, ha! Hahahahahahahahahahahaha!”

Menvil shouted with laughter.

“I will explain to you. This man here is a flame user that was called ‘The Flame Serpent’ before. He was a commander of the special troops… Women or children – he did not care, he burned them all completely.”

Kirche stared at Colbert.

“And he was the man… who took my eyes!"

Colbert was emanating something scary.

The aura around him felt very different from normal.

Burning his own people, even Kirche’s Zerbst lineage never engaged in such atrocities. After all, those were nobles’ duels.

However, the air that Colbert emanated today was different.

If you touch – you’ll burn.

You’ll burn and die.

The smell of burning flesh, the smell of death.

From the tip of Colbert’s casually thrust out wand, a huge snake of flame, that looked too big for the delicate wand, sprang out. The snake bit the wand of one mage, who had silently started to chant a spell.

The wand turned to ashes in an instant.

Colbert smiled.

A cold smile without feelings, like a reptile’s.

Colbert asked Kirche who stared at him in shock.

“Miss Zerbst. Do you remember the Fire element’s characteristics?”

From the edge of a bitten lip, a stream of blood trickled.

Red blood, like flame, like Colbert’s mantle.

“…fire’s characteristics are zeal and destruction.”

“Fire’s zeal and destruction are its sole purpose. That’s what you think. Twenty years ago I thought so too.”

Colbert muttered in an unusual voice.

“However, it is as you say.”

The moon hid behind a cloud again.

Their surroundings turned black as if painted by a dark brush.

A fight in the dark is difficult for an ordinary man. Because one cannot see his opponent.

However, for the blinded Fire user there is no light to begin with, thus darkness is not a handicap at all.

Menvil thought while gripping his cane and preparing a spell.

''20 years ago my flame was defeated.''

''It was because of immaturity.''

''However, it is different now.''

''With time I became much stronger.''

''Though I lost light, I gained strong Fire instead.''

''Inner body senses were straightened and the nerves became twice as strong.''

''Now I can detect even the most subtle changes in the air.''

Temperature of a person, flow of air coloured a shadow and the sight was projected into Menvil's mind.

“Take your friend and run away from here.”

Kirche nodded, and supporting Tabitha, tried to run away. However, the mage that lurked in the dining hall shot an ice arrow aimed at their backs.

A thin flame dashed out of Colbert's cane and entwined the arrow.

[[Image:ZnT06-241.jpg|thumb]]

The arrow of ice melted and fell.

Once Colbert's flame was unleashed, Menvil's flame flew.

''Fireball.''

A ball of flame that followed Colbert's movements…

However, it was instantly burned down by the flame escaping from Colbert’s wand.

“Fufu, don’t.”

Menvil launched one flame after another, aiming at Colbert.

Suddenly Colbert was cornered into defense.

In the darkness he ran from side to side trying to escape them.

Even if one wanted to attack, challenging Menvil in the dark is not easily done.

“What’s wrong?! What’s wrong captain?! Don’t just run around!”

Menvil shot one fireball after another. The edge of Colbert’s mantle flamed up.

“Too bad! Just your mantle turns into scorch! Next is your body! I want to smell your burning body! This is me! Uwaha! Uha! Hahahahahahahaha!”

Wearing a smile tinged with madness, Menvil launched his flames.

“Kuu…”

Colbert shot his own flame of magic aiming at the source of Menvil's flame.

However, there was no response.

Menvil moved at once when the spell was cast and disappeared in the dark, not giving Colbert the chance for a counterattack.

One cannot attack an opponent whom one cannot see. Colbert frowned.

“Here! Captain!”

Yet his position was fully exposed to Menvil who could "see" in the dark.

Colbert hid in the bushes, then tried to hide himself in the shadow of the tower. However, it was not possible to escape from Menvil, who could track one's temperature very accurately.

Colbert, while running around and trying to escape, soon found himself in the center of the plaza. There was no place where he could hide.

“The best stage is prepared, Captain. You cannot run away anymore. There is no place where you can hide yourself either. Give up.”

Colbert took a deep breath.

And spoke towards Menvil's direction in the darkness.

“Young Menvil, I have a favor to ask.”

“What? You want to burn without suffering? Well for old time's sake, I will burn you in an instant.”

In a perfectly composed voice, Colbert said,

“I want you to give up. I already decided not to kill anyone with magic.”

“Hey hey, have you lost your mind? Can’t you understand the current situation? You can’t see me. However, I can see you perfectly. Where do you see a winning chance for you?”

“Still, I am begging you. This is true.”

Colbert fell on his knees and bowed. The Menvil's voice was filled with disgust,

“I… I was chasing such a coward for twenty years… you good-for-nothing… I cannot permit that... I cannot permit that for myself. I will roast you bit by bit, taking my time, without any sympathy, from head to toes.”

Menvil began utter an incantation.

“Even if I ask, you won’t listen.”

Colbert continued.

“I am not a persistent enough guy.”

Colbert shook his head in sadness and pointed his wand to the sky.

The ball of a small flame shot up.

“What? An illumination plan? Unfortunately for you, the fire size is not enough to light the area around.

It was as Menvil said. The small ball of flame only lightly shined upon their surroundings. It could not replace the sun.

The moment when Menvil's spell was completed…

The small flame ball that was hanging in the sky exploded.

The small explosion turned into a huge one in an instant.

Fire, Fire, Earth. One earth and two fires.

Using "Gold transmutation" water vapor in the air was turned into oil.

With a spark it turned into a huge raging ball of fire…

The combustion of the raging ball of fire sucked up all oxygen around, causing every living thing within its range to suffocate and die.

It was a matchless "Flame bomb."

Menvil, opening his mouth to chant the spell, felt the oxygen being plundered from his lungs and suffocated in an instant.

If the enemy hides in the darkness… consign him to the darkness.

However, this spell kills everyone nearby. Therefore, Colbert did not use it until they moved to the center of the plaza.　

Colbert turned around and, while holding his mouth, approached the lying Menvil.

“You couldn’t turn into a complete snake, Lieutenant.”

Colbert whispered, while coldly looking down at Menvil’s face drawn with pain.

News about Menvil’s defeat shook the morale of his mercenaries.

Kirche, Tabitha and the musketeers who escaped injuries did not lose momentum and rushed into battle again.

Inside, between the screams of schoolgirls who stretched out on the floor, a single mage who had barricaded himself in the dining room was knocked down.

Agnes stabbed the last mage with her sword.

“Kuu!”

However, the sword did not come out.

The last mage released a spell aiming at Agnes’s back…

Many magic arrows flew.

Kirche, Tabitha and other musketeers were not able to react in time.

A black shadow jumped into the way.

He blocked the arrows from reaching Agnes with his own body. He uttered a spell and a snake of flame flew out the wand’s tip burning up the wand that the other mage used.

Agnes stared in blank surprise at Colbert.

Colbert's eyes opened wide.

The voice that escaped his mouth was full of concern for Agnes.

“…are you all right?”

Mechanically, Agnes nodded.

The next moment Colbert toppled to the ground, coughing blood.

Students ran up in panic and began uttering the recovery spells for Colbert.

However… the injury was severe.

Inner…

Agnes who recovered herself pointed the sword at Colbert.

Shocked, students stared at Agnes.

“Wait! What are you doing?!” shouted Kirche.

Colbert with a weak face looked up at Agnes.

“You… You are the leader of the Magical Research Experimental Group platoon? You broke the royal list of military material in storage?”

Colbert nodded.

“I will tell you. I am D'Angleterre‘s survivor.”

“… I see.”

“Why was my hometown destroyed? Answer.”

“Stop! He’s injured! Badly injured! Don’t talk!”

Montmorency, who was desperately trying to chant a Water healing spell, cried.

“Answer!”

Colbert answered looking down.

“…the order.”

“Order?”

“…it was reported that an epidemic occurred there. To prevent it from spreading we were told to burn it. We burned it reluctantly.”

“Idiot… That is a lie.”

“…Ha ha, afterwards, I learned about that too. In short it was the ‘New Religion Hunt.’ I am tormented by the guilt every day. It was… like Menvil said. Women, children - I burned them all. It was not permitted. But the memory still haunts me. I left the army. I swore… not to use Fire for destruction again.”

“…but those feelings didn’t stop your hand?”

Colbert shook his head.

After that… he slowly shut his eyes. Though Montmorency desperately kept uttering an incantation… her willpower was drained with time - she fainted and toppled to the ground. For the spell of "Recovery" to heal such a serious injury, it needed special medicine… but now and here there was none.

Therefore, though willpower tried to replace the specific medicine… it had its limits.

Other Water users ran out of willpower one after another and fainted. With many fainted mages surrounding Colbert, Agnes raised her sword.

However, Colbert was protected - Kirche covered him with herself. Her ever-present silly smile was now gone from her lips. Making a serious face, Kirche said.

“Please stop it!”

“Get away! I was living for this day! Twenty years! Twenty years I have waited for this day!”

“Please. Please.”

“Get away!”

Agnes and Kirche glared at each other.

The moment when tension in the air was about to break loose…

Kirche grabbed Colbert's wrist.

“Get away I said!”

Kirche answered in a stone-like voice.

“Please, lower your sword.”

“Stop joking!”

Kirche shook her head and muttered.

“He’s dead.”

With those words, Agnes's wrist lost its strength.

Shocked, Agnes fell to her knees. Her body began shaking little by little.

“…Hold your grudge if you want. However, at least pray. Teacher Colbert may certainly be your enemy… but he is your saviour right now. He shielded you with his body and saved you.”

Kirche said in a constrained voice.

Agnes stood up again without power, and said two words, three words, words that could not reach one’s ear. Then she lifted her sword and lowered it. The students averted their eyes, only Kirche alone did not shut her eyes and watched.

The sword stuck deeply into the ground next to Colbert.

Turning on her heels, Agnes began to slowly walk away.

After Agnes disappeared… Kirche tried to carry Colbert's body, a red ruby ring shone on her finger.

A crimson ruby, like burning fire.

While watching the ruby… tears escaped Kirche’s eyes.

''It was the ring that he gave me.''

He said, “I’m giving this to my student,” and gave the ring to her, who was acting like a spoiled brat. Remembering that, Kirche started to weep.

On the deck of ''Redoubtable'' Malicorne and Styx sat down with blank surprise all over their faces..　

The number of warships had decreased to two-thirds while making a sortie aimed at Albion’s fleet.

Tristain's fleet won the battle. Somehow they were able to repel Albion’s fleet. Albion’s fleet lost more than a half of their ships and scrambled to get away.

It was a big victory.

But… Malicorne thought.

''Is this a victory?''

He was alive just to see such devastation. It was like a painting of hell. The deck was burning like kindling, heavy losses everywhere. The number of naval guns in the portside was reduced by half, as for the starboard - the battery was completely lost on every deck.

After receiving as many as five direct hits, the starboard of ''Redoubtable'' was annihilated.

200 hundred people from the 600 crew were either killed or injured.

However, ''Redoubtable'' was still slicing through the sky.

Malicorne was alive too.

To survive among flying spells, bullets and cannonballs – guess he must be lucky. Whenever a new enemy ship passed, Malicorne created a dark cloud while yelling. Otherwise, he would have fainted from fear. He had no idea whether it was effective or not.

“Styx,”

Malicorne said in a dying voice.

“What?”

Styx responded in an exhausted voice.

“Life is a weird thing, don’t you think?”

“I fully agree with you.”

On the deck, Bowood and the commander of a warship walked. They were talking about the battle progress.

The officer cadet that was guiding them both, spotted two people sitting on the deck and bellowed.

“Hey! You! No time to sit around! Stand up! Stand up now!”

Hastily Malicorne and Styx stood up.

“Start preparing. Wait with commanding officers and officer cadets inside.”

Malicorne and Styx looked at each other. They just survived one deadly battle. How can they vigorously start preparing for another one?

“Move it! Don’t make officers wait!”

Then… Bowood admonished the officer with a smile.

“Ah, senior, they just experienced their first battle campaign. You must let them take a rest for today.''

“Ah! But, however…”

“I guess, that this is your first time smelling the smoke of powder as well? Once I had, too.”

Hearing the Albion officer speaking like that, the senior officer nodded.

“Very well, you may take a rest for tonight.”

Relieved, Malicorne and Styx saluted. Malicorne watched them leaving and muttered.

“Ironically, we were saved by a person from Albion.”

“Indeed.”

Styx weakly muttered and they both slumped on the deck again.

In the strategic conference room of ''Varsenda'', General De Poitiers received the report.　

It came from Rosais, from one dragon scout of the first unit. General De Poitiers smiled gloatingly.

Chief of Staff Wimpffen, watched his superior officer’s face.

“Must be good news,” he muttered.

“The troops in Rosais area are said to be gone. Void managed to lure the enemy to Dartanes.”

“That’s just the first obstacle.”

De Poitiers nodded and gave the command.

“All fleets ships head to Rosais. We must decide upon landing. Gather all commanders.”

The messenger received the General's instruction and dashed out.

De Poitiers nodded.

“Now then, I wonder if I can become field marshal now or not, I don’t want to wait for one more week.”

Even if the landing succeeds, it will still probably be a tough fight.

Albion still had 50,000 untouched troops resting.

In the sky of Dartanes, Saito’s plane headed towards the confluence point with the Tristain fleet.　

The plan was to join the fleet at Albion’s boundary.

Saito, who sat in the pilot’s seat, was silent for a long time.

Whatever Louise tried to speak about, he did not answer.

Only once Saito opened his mouth.

“They…”

“Yes.”

However, Saito did not say anything since then.

Louise found a letter within Colbert’s manual. But because of all the craziness around she did not pay attention to it.

“Letter.”

This got Saito’s attention.

“Letter?”

“Yes. Mister Colbert’s. Read it?”

Saito nodded.

Louise spread the letter and started to read it aloud.

''Saito-kun, was my invention useful?''

''If it is so, then I am glad. For you… no, to all students, not just as a teacher, it would make me happy if it would be of any use for you. Very happy.''

''Now, why did I decide to write this letter today – I have a request. No, nothing weird. And be relieved it is not about money either.''

''As to what this discourse is about, it is some dream of mine.''

''If things which one can only do by magic, could be done by technologies that everyone could use.''

''Have you seen? Happy Little Snake.''

''Well, that certainly is not just a toy…''

''I hope that there will be a use for every splendid technology some day.''

''It is my dream.''

''Let's get to it, though I‘m still worrying whether to say it or not…''

''In the past, I committed a crime.''

''Too big a crime.''

''It is so big that it will never be forgiven.''

''As a redemption for this crime I have devoted myself to research…''

''Recently I thought.''

''No, my crime will never be forgiven.''

''Even if my inventions are useful… It won’t erase the crime I committed.''

''Therefore, I want you to promise me one thing.''

''Look, you will be facing a lot of difficult situations.''

''And you will go into war, and you will see many people die.''

''But…''

''Do not get used to it.''

''Do not become accustomed to people's death.''

''Do not think it is natural.''

''The moment you do that – something will break.''

''I do not want you to become like me.''

''Therefore, I ask repeatedly.''

''Do not become accustomed to war.''

''Do not become accustomed to killing each other.''

''Do not become accustomed to death.''

Behind the cloud... one could see the Tristain-Germania united fleet heading to Rosais.

The number had decreased a lot.

Still… most ships were still intact, so they likely won the battle.

Even though they won, the ones that survived looked worn-out. Many of the ships' hulls were damaged, masts were broken. There was a ship that lost all cannons completely as well.

Louise continued to read the letter aloud.

[[Image:ZnT06-259.jpg|thumb]]

''Well, my request is coming to an end.''

''Remember, what you said to me once?''

''That you came from a different world.''

''In this world of yours, the flying machines that you use pierce the sky, and technology is much better developed than in Halkeginia, right?''

''This is what I would like to see.''

''I could use it in my research.''

''Therefore, when you go east… I want you to take me with you.''

''No, I am not joking. Seriously.''

''Therefore, do not die.''

''Return alive absolutely.''

''Even if I can't go to the east with you.''

''P.S.''

''In that world, are there "cars" that everyone can use and they drive on the roads?　''

''Are there little boxes with which one can communicate over long distances?''

''Has a person really reached the moon?''

''To be able to do that without magic, must be really wonderful.''

''I want to see that kind of world.''

“That’s it. Weird person. He really wants to go to your world.” 　

Saito, while sniffing, thanked Louise.

“Thank you.”

Louise gently embraced Saito's neck. And murmured,

“Idiot. Why are you crying?”

“…felt like crying.”

“…Many things happened today, you're just tired. Once we're back on the ship, let's just get some rest.”

Louise closed her eyes, and softly kissed Saito’s neck.

Once ''Varsenda'' appeared, Saito turned the nose of the plane towards it.

On the bright sunny day, the sooty fleet looked as though it was dyed in a beautiful black paint.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter7|Back to Chapter 7]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter1|Forward to Volume 7]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume6 Chapter8 - MTL

2015-07-14T18:26:01Z

Coffeezombie: minor translation clarity fixes

<noinclude>{{Template:PREVIEW}}</noinclude>

===Chapter Eight: The Atonement of Flame===
Early morning, four o'clock. The sun had not risen yet, the sky was dark.

In the sky above the Academy of Magic one small war frigate appeared.

Menvil stood on the deck, watching the sky right ahead. Wardes, with inaudible steps, approached Menvil from behind.

The wind’s square indicated by itself that it was the same sky.

Wardes came out to test Menvil.

''Can this man lead such a difficult plan to success?'' He had his doubts.

However, Wardes's doubts seemed to be unfounded.

Not taking his eyes from the sign, Menvil called Wardes out of distance,

“So what trial is it now, Viscount?”

Wardes was surprised.

Menvil did not even turn around.

Even if he had turned around – it was just too dark. One couldn’t even make out an approaching silhouette.

Yet… what kind of skills did he use to notice Wardes approach from such a long distance?

“Now then, we're almost there.”

Menvil muttered without turning around. Wardes, while feeling admiration, carefully approached Menvil.

“We're lucky. Oh dear, as an attacking side, we should not let them know from which side they will be attacked.”

They managed to avoid mage's familiars that were patrolling in the air… it was fortuitous that they managed to get this far without being spotted.

“In order to express our gratitude, when you return to Albion, please let me treat you to something, Viscount.”

“Don’t think too much about it, think about surviving first,” Wardes said. Menvil suddenly pulled out a cane and pointed it at the scruff of Wardes's neck.

“Watch your mouth youngster. Or do you want to turn to ashes right here and now?”

Wardes expressionlessly watched Menvil.

“I’m joking, Viscount. Don’t stare like that.”

Laughing, Menvil jumped from the deck into the air.

One after another, all of the other team members, wrapped up in black cloths, followed Menvil.

A lot of people disappeared from the deck with a surprising swiftness.

Fouquet, who came up there, muttered in an unpleasant voice.

“Creepy guy. And scary.”

“But he has the skills needed. We can’t hope for more.”

“Is he more skilled than you?”

Fouquet laughed, asking Wardes a mischievous question.

“Maybe.”

The Musketeers Corps assigned two musketeer crew members to an artillery tower to watch over the cannon.

That was the greatest number of military troops that the army could allow to stand as sentinels.

Something moved under the moonlight.

The older member of the two squat down in silence, and unwrapped gun powder and bullets from small paper bags.

Another musketeer, following her partner’s movements, also loaded her musket with gunpowder.

And when she looked carefully… she saw something moving in the darkness.

But before she could open her mouth, both guards' throats were cut by Wind magic.

Two bodies were caught before hitting the ground. Not making any noise, Menvil laid the musketeers on the ground.

“Women. Still young. Shame.” One assassin informed Menvil with a smile.

“There is no place for old courtesy, men or women have to be treated the same.”

Menvil said, smiling rapaciously.

“Equally when death is given.”

“Only nobles’ children should not be killed. They must be taken as hostages.”

“Apart from them, I can kill everyone else?”

Menvil, while fiddling with his cane, muttered in a happy voice.

One member took out the map.

It was the map of the school drawn by Fouquet. It was covered with a special cloth that didn't leak out light, but slightly illuminated the map itself.

Looking at the corpses of the guards, one member muttered.

“Guards only armed with guns.”

“How many mages are there? Not counting the regular musketeers.”

The member who was studying the map informed Menvil.

"Commander, there are three targets. This tower, the dormitory tower and the tower nearside.”

Menvil handed down the orders quickly.　

“I’ll take the dormitory tower. Jean, Ludwig, Germain, Attas – you four together with Giovanni take this tower. Celestin and the rest take the last one.”

The mages nodded.

Tabitha woke up.

There were strange sounds coming from the courtyard.

After thinking for a moment, she decided to wake Kirche up after all. She went out of her room and headed to Kirche’s room downstairs. After she knocked against the door, Kirche, dressed only in a thin nightgown on her bare skin and still rubbing her eyes, appeared.

“You what… it’s too early… even the sun hasn’t started to rise yet.”

“Strange sounds,” was all she said.

Kirche closed her eyes.

“Uwaaa.” Kirche felt her salamander, Flame, beating against the window.

“You too?”

The moment Kirche opened her eyes again, her sleepiness was gone.

Kirche hastily began putting clothes on.

The moment when she took her wand, the sound of a breaking door echoed.

Kirche and Tabitha looked at each other.

“Retreat,” Tabitha murmured.

“Agreed.”

Not knowing the enemies number or location, one had to pull back to recover. It was war basics.

Kirche and Tabitha jumped down from the window and hid themselves in the bushes and from there watched what was going around.

It was getting brighter - the sun started rising.

At that time, Agnes woke up in her bedroom and grabbed the sword placed at the bedside.

Pulling it out from its sheath, she waited at the door.

It was the second floor of the artillery tower. The room was always used as a warehouse and was only recently made into a bedroom.

In all, twelve members lived here.

They all resided in the room next door.

Agnes noticed the mirror placed in the center of the room. It was the "Liar's Mirror". The ugly made into beautiful, the beautiful into ugly – everything was turned upside down by the mirror. Agnes tried not to look at the mirror while setting the trap.

Four people led by the mercenary mage Celestin went up a spiral staircase to the second floor of the artillery tower. They queued at the two doors.

Two men were positioned at each door while another one waited in the hall.

The doors were kicked open.

In the middle of the room a handsome mage set up his wand.

Alarmed, the mages started to chant their spells.

“Bam…”

However, they were also hit by magic. With his heart pierced by an ice spear, Celestin fell on the floor.

Agnes, who hid herself behind the door, noticed the success of her plan.

Celestin mistook his own reflection in The Liar's Mirror, which was placed here by Agnes, for an enemy and released a spell which was reflected by the mirror and pierced his heart.　

Agnes felt gratitude to Celestin, who had been foolish enough to shoot himself with his own spell reflected by the mirror.

Another assassin, hastily flounced into the room.

But his throat was cut deeply from the side by Agnes's sword, and he fell down.

Then, her musketeers jumped into the room.

“Commander Agnes! Are you all right?”

She nodded answering their question.

“I’m all right.”

“Two people sneaked into our room. However, we finished them…”

''Two people in my room. Two people in the next one. Four people in total…''

Apparently these thieves crept into the artillery tower to kill them off…

“Albion’s dogs.”

Muttered Agnes, quickly understanding where they came from. The squad consisted only of mages. It was impossible to mistake them for simple thieves. They must be mercenaries employed by Albion...

Then, Agnes became worried about the situation outside.

Right now, there were only schoolgirls left in the academy.

“In two minutes I want you fully armoured and following me,” Agnes ordered her subordinates.

Menvil took over the women's dormitory without any problems.

Noble daughters were so frightened by his invasion that they showed no real resistance. He took all the schoolgirls’ wands and rounded them up, still dressed in their nightgowns, and confined them in the dining hall. There were approximately ninety people.

While he was doing that, his partners from the other tower joined him.

Seeing the academy’s headmaster Old Osman being one of the captives put a smile on Menvil’s face.

Menvil gathered all of the captives in the dining hall and tied their hands behind their backs.

Thanks to a magic spell that someone recited, the rope moved and twined around their wrists by itself.

All the teachers and students were female and were trembling.

Menvil sweetly muttered to everyone,

“Whaaat, calm down, if none of you try to stand out or make noise and if you do what you are told to, no one will get hurt.”

Someone began to weep.

“Silence!”

However, the schoolgirl didn't stop crying. Menvil came closer and pointed his cane at her.

“Do you like cinders?”

The words were not a direct threat, but it could be understood as one. The schoolgirl stopped crying.

Osman opened his mouth.

“Hey you.”

“What?”

“Don’t use violence against women. Albion wants us as hostages, yes? To use us as additional cards in negotiations, yes?”

“How do you know?”

“Experienced persons from far away barged in here – it’s easy to see what you came here for. Not for the riches for sure. So, please be more patient.”

“Old man, what value do you have?”

The mercenaries laughed loudly.

“How important is one old man for the country? Consider this.”

When Osman ducked his head, the intruders started to look around Alvíss Dining Hall.

One could clearly read, “I don’t want to be here,” on the mages faces.

Fuuun, Osman thought. They might still have a chance.

“Old man, are these people all the members of the academy?”

Osman nodded.

“That's right. That's all of them.“

Then the mercenaries noticed that their comrades had not returned from the artillery tower. ''Are they taking their time?'' No, he shook his head. The longer it takes, the more chances for the enemy to get reinforcements. And they should be aware of that. ''Therefore'', Menvil ramified.

From outside the dining hall a voice was heard.

“Those that shut themselves up in the dining hall! Listen! We are Her Majesty's musketeers!”

Menvil and others looked at each other. Apparently Celestin failed. However none of the mercenaries changed their facial expression. A single mercenary glared at Osman.

“Hey hey. Didn’t you said ‘That's all of them’?”

“Musketeers are not part of the staff,” Osman said calmly.

With a smile on his lips, Menvil stepped to the doors to negotiate with the musketeers outside the dining room.

Agnes hid herself behind the tower staircase landing. She drove one group of commoner staff away from the courtyard so that they would not get too involved with the incident.

The morning sun had not risen yet.

At the door of the dining hall a tightfisted mage appeared. The moonlight from a gap in the clouds lit his figure.

Agnes held her finger on the trigger, while aiming her pistol at the mage.

“Listen! Thief! We are Her Majesty's musketeers! One battalion of our troops has you and your damned accomplices surrounded! Release the hostages!”

Agnes’ “one battalion of troops” was a bluff. In reality, there were only about ten people.

From the dining hall she heard voices laughing hard.

“We couldn’t care less about a single battalion of musketeers!”

“These musketeers have killed four of your partners already. If you surrender peacefully, we’ll spare your lives.”

“Surrender? Isn’t it the time to start negotiations now? Call Henrietta here.”

“Her Majesty?”

“Indeed. And for the time being, promise to withdraw your soldiers from Albion. My client seems to hate it when your soldiers dirty the country's land with their shoes.

Usually the army didn't turn back because of a hostage. However… because ninety children of nobles were taken as hostages, this might be a different matter. The invasion troop's withdrawal was a real possibility.

''My responsibility.'' Agnes bit her lower lip.

She tried to concentrate – ''A blunder is a blunder. The court people - they are still my responsibility.''

One musketeer whispered into Agnes’s ear.

“…we could send a courier to Tristania and ask for reinforcements.”

“It is useless. It doesn’t matter how many soldiers we have, as long as they hold hostages.”

Seeing such a consultation, Menvil shouted.

“Hey, remember. Whenever you call a new soldier, one hostage is killed. The only ones you can invite here are the Cardinal or Henrietta. Are we clear?”

Agnes said nothing.

Then, Menvil shouted again.

“Make a decision in the next five minutes. Call Henrietta or not. If there is no answer after five minutes, one hostage will be killed every passing minute.”

Another musketeer poked Agnes.

“Commander Agnes…”

Agnes painfully tightened her lips.

At that moment…

A voice sounded from behind.

“Commander.”

Turning around she saw Colbert standing and staring with surprise at Alvíss Dining Hall.

“Do not get involved,” Agnes said, trying to cover Colbert with herself.

“You'll be caught.”

“My laboratory is in the tower. What happened?”

Agnes got angry at Colbert's carefree attitude.

“Can’t you see? Your students were captured by Albion’s henchmen.”

Colbert looked over her shoulder and, once he noticed the mage standing in front of the dining hall, his face turned pale.

“Enough already. Go back.”

Annoyed, she sent Colbert off.

“Psst, Miss Musketeer.”

She was called from behind again. This time it was Kirche and Tabitha, who stood in the shadows smiling.

“Aren’t you students? Thank goodness you are all right.”

“Hey, we have a good plan…”

“Plan?”

“Yeah. Right now you can’t reject any help.”

“And what is that plan?”

Kirche and Tabitha explained their plan to Agnes.

Agnes, after listening to it, laughed.

“Sounds fun to me.”

“How about it? That’s the only plan we have.”

Colbert, who had heard the plan, was opposed to it.

“It is too dangerous. The enemies are mercenaries. You can’t be seriously thinking that such cheap tricks will work.”

“No one cares about your opinion, teacher.”

Kirche said, not trying to hide her contempt.

Agnes stopped paying attention to Colbert altogether.

“They do not know about your existence. The key here is surprise.”

She whispered while pointing her finger at Kirche, Tabitha and herself.

Menvil sat on a chair looking at the pocket watch on the table.　

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Tick tick* the clock hand moved.

“Five minutes passed.”

Hearing that, the students shuddered. If there were no words from Agnes about calling Henrietta after five minutes, Menvil said he would kill one of them.

“Don't hold a grudge against me,” Menvil said, pulling out his cane.

“Take me instead.”

Osman muttered, but Menvil shook his head.

“You are necessary as a key in negotiation. Hey, who will it be? You choose.”

An indescribably cruel question. No one answered in shock.

“Understood. Then I will choose. Do not hold a grudge.”

But the moment when Menvil said that…

A small paper balloon flew into the dining hall.

And once all of their eyes were focused on it…

The paper balloon exploded with a very loud bang.

With it, yellow blinding phosphorus flew out of the balloon.

It was directed to fly into the dining hall by Tabitha’s Wind and was lit up by Kirche's Fire magic.

The schoolgirls screamed.

Those mages that looked at it directly were now holding their faces.

Then Kirche, Tabitha, and the musketeers, with muskets prepared, broke into the room.

The strategy seemed to be successful.

But…

A lot of fire bullets flew up, aimed at Kirche.

Kirche, who had lowered her guard thinking about success, fired her own fire bombs at it.

Due to the resulting violent flames, the gunpowder of a nearby musketeer's gun exploded.

Her fingers were blown-off, and the musketeer started rolling on the ground holding her hand.

Kirche tried to stand up but did not notice the spell aimed at her.

A fire bomb exploded in front of her belly, and she received the full force of the shock wave from a close distance, knocking her outside.

Wrapped in flames, it was an effective attack. It takes time for flame to burn ... but an explosion gives an instant impact - the opposite of burning slowly.

She saw Tabitha staggering trying to stand up.

But then another shock wave hit her head… and she fell onto the ground again.

Menvil showed up from the white smoke.

''Spell!'' But there was no wand.

Then she noticed one lying on the ground.

She reached for it, trying to pick it up but he stepped on it.

[[Image:ZnT06-233.jpg|thumb]]

Menvil towered above Kirche, looking down on her.

“Too bad… Light bombs only blind one's eyes…”

Menvil said while smiling.

That moment Kirche noticed.

Menvil's eyeballs were not moving at all.

“Your…eyes.”

Menvil extended his fingers towards one eye.

And took it out. An artificial eye.

“Not only were my eyelids burnt, but my eyes as well. I can’t see the light.”

“H-how…”

But Menvil moved as if he was able to see.

“A snake finds its prey by temperature.”

Menvil laughed.

“I’m a Fire user, thus I am very sensitive to temperature. Distance, position - one can know everything in full detail by knowing how high or low the temperature is. You can even recognize different people by knowing their temperature.”

Kirche‘s hair stood up on her head from fear.

''Who is this man…''

“Are you scared? Afraid?”

Menvil laughed.

“When one’s feelings turn in turmoil, one’s temperature changes as well. Temperature changes tell a lot of things about one’s thoughts.”

Menvil’s nostrils widened upon taking a full inhalation of the scent.

“I want to smell.”

“Eh?”

“The aroma of you burnt, I want to smell it.”

Kirche trembled.

For the first time in her life she felt pure fear.

The fear that made a Queen of Fire whisper ‘No…’ like a small girl. However, Menvil just gave an anxious smile and said.

“How would you like to burn? There are many different ways of burning. This time you will be the one to burn.”

Not willing to see it coming, Kirche closed her eyes.

Menvil put out his cane, but the moment when flames started gathering around Kirche…

The flame was pushed back by another flame.

And once Kirche cracked her eyes open, she saw…

Colbert standing next to her, with a wand in his hand.

“…Mister?”

With an ice-cold face, Colbert muttered.　

“Get away from my students.”

As if noticing something, Menvil looked up.

“Ooh, you… You! You! You!”

With a joyful expression on his face, Menvil roared.

“Is my temperature sense tricking me?! You! Colbert it’s you! I've missed you! It’s Colbert’s voice!”

Colbert's expression did not change. He stubbornly stared at Menvil.

“It’s me! Have you forgotten? It’s Commander Menvil! Aaah! So long ago!”

Menvil spread out his arms and shouted happily.

Colbert puckered up his brows.

That face had something dark in it.

“You…”

“How many years passed since our last meeting? Haaa! Captain! Twenty-years! That’s right!”

Captain?

What does that mean? The students started to whisper.

“What? Captain! You are a teacher now?! Isn’t it funny? You - a teacher! What precisely do you teach? You who were named ‘The Flame Serpent’… Ha, ha, ha! Hahahahahahahahahahahaha!”

Menvil shouted with laughter.

“I will explain to you. This man here is a flame user that was called ‘The Flame Serpent’ before. He was a commander of the special troops… Women or children – he did not care, he burned them all completely.”

Kirche stared at Colbert.

“And he was the man… who took my eyes!"

Colbert was emanating something scary.

The aura around him felt very different from normal.

Burning his own people, even Kirche’s Zerbst lineage never engaged in such atrocities. After all, those were nobles’ duels.

However, the air that Colbert emanated today was different.

If you touch – you’ll burn.

You’ll burn and die.

The smell of burning flesh, the smell of death.

From the tip of Colbert’s casually thrust out wand, a huge snake of flame, that looked too big for the delicate wand, sprang out. The snake bit the wand of one mage, who had silently started to chant a spell.

The wand turned to ashes in an instant.

Colbert smiled.

A cold smile without feelings, like a reptile’s.

Colbert asked Kirche who stared at him in shock.

“Miss Zerbst. Do you remember the Fire element’s characteristics?”

From the edge of a bitten lip, a stream of blood trickled.

Red blood, like flame, like Colbert’s mantle.

“…fire’s characteristics are zeal and destruction.”

“Fire’s zeal and destruction are its sole purpose. That’s what you think. Twenty years ago I thought so too.”

Colbert muttered in an unusual voice.

“However, it is as you say.”

The moon hid behind a cloud again.

Their surroundings turned black as if painted by a dark brush.

A fight in the dark is difficult for an ordinary man. Because one cannot see his opponent.

However, for the blinded Fire user there is no light to begin with, thus darkness is not a handicap at all.

Menvil thought while gripping his cane and preparing a spell.

''20 years ago my flame was defeated.''

''It was because of immaturity.''

''However, it is different now.''

''With time I became much stronger.''

''Though I lost light, I gained strong Fire instead.''

''Inner body senses were straightened and the nerves became twice as strong.''

''Now I can detect even the most subtle changes in the air.''

Temperature of a person, flow of air coloured a shadow and the sight was projected into Menvil's mind.

“Take your friend and run away from here.”

Kirche nodded, and supporting Tabitha, tried to run away. However, the mage that lurked in the dining hall shot an ice arrow aimed at their backs.

A thin flame dashed out of Colbert's cane and entwined the arrow.

[[Image:ZnT06-241.jpg|thumb]]

The arrow of ice melted and fell.

Once Colbert's flame was unleashed, Menvil's flame flew.

''Fireball.''

A ball of flame that followed Colbert's movements…

However, it was instantly burned down by the flame escaping from Colbert’s wand.

“Fufu, don’t.”

Menvil launched one flame after another, aiming at Colbert.

Suddenly Colbert was cornered into defense.

In the darkness he ran from side to side trying to escape them.

Even if you want to attack, challenging Menvil in the dark is not easily done.

“What’s wrong?! What’s wrong captain?! Don’t just run around!”

Menvil shot one fireball after another. The edge of Colbert’s mantle flamed up.

“Too bad! Just your mantle turns into scorch! Next is your body! I want to smell your burning body! This is me! Uwaha! Uha! Hahahahahahahaha!”

Wearing a smile tinged with madness, Menvil launched his flames.

“Kuu…”

Colbert shot his own flame of magic aiming at the source of Menvil's flame.

However, there was no response.

Menvil moved at once when the spell was cast and disappeared in the dark, not giving Colbert the chance for a counterattack.

One cannot attack an opponent whom one cannot see. Colbert frowned.

“Here! Captain!”

Yet his position was fully exposed to Menvil who could "see" in the dark.

Colbert hid in the bushes, then tried to hide himself in the shadow of the tower. However, it was not possible to escape from Menvil, who could track one's temperature very accurately.

Colbert, while running around and trying to escape, soon found himself in the center of the plaza. There was no place where he could hide.

“The best stage is prepared, Captain. You cannot run away anymore. There is no place where you can hide yourself either. Give up.”

Colbert took a deep breath.

And spoke towards Menvil's direction in the darkness.

“Young Menvil, I have a favor to ask.”

“What? You want to burn without suffering? Well for the old time's sake, I will burn you in an instant.”

In a perfectly composed voice, Colbert said,

“I want you to give up. I already decided not to kill anyone with magic.”

“Hey hey, have you lost your mind? Can’t you understand the current situation? You can’t see me. However, I can see you perfectly. Where do you see a winning chance for you?”

“Still, I am begging you. This is true.”

Colbert fell on his knees and bowed. The Menvil's voice was filled with disgust,

“I… I was chasing such a coward for twenty years… you good-for-nothing… I cannot permit that... I cannot permit that to myself. I will roast you bit by bit, taking my time, without any sympathy, from head to toes.”

Menvil began utter an incantation.

“Even if I ask, you won’t listen.”

Colbert continued.

“I am not a persistent enough guy.”

Colbert shook his head in sadness and pointed his wand to the sky.

The ball of a small flame shot up.

“What? Illumination plan? Unfortunately, the fire size is not enough to light the area around.

It was as Menvil said. The small ball of flame only lightly shined upon their surroundings. It could not replace the sun.

The moment when Menvil's spell was completed…

The small flame ball that was hanging in the sky exploded.

The small explosion turned into a huge one in an instant.

Fire, Fire, Earth. One earth and two fires.

Using "Gold transmutation" water vapor in the air was turned into oil.

With a spark it turned into a huge bolide…

The combustion of the huge bolide sucked up all oxygen around, causing every living thing within its range to suffocate and die.

It was a matchless "Flame bomb."

Menvil, opening his mouth to chant the spell, felt the oxygen being plundered from his lungs and suffocated in an instant.

If the enemy hides in the darkness… consign him to the darkness.

However, this spell kills everyone nearby. Therefore, Colbert did not use it until they moved to the center of the plaza.　

Colbert turned around and, while holding his mouth, approached the lying Menvil.

“You couldn’t turn into a complete snake, Lieutenant.”

Colbert whispered, while coldly looking down at Menvil’s face drawn with pain.

News about Menvil’s defeat shook the morale of his mercenaries.

Kirche, Tabitha and the musketeers who escaped injuries did not lose momentum and rushed into battle again.

Inside, between the screams of schoolgirls who stretched out on the floor, a single mage who had barricaded himself in the dining room was knocked down.

Agnes stabbed the last mage with her sword.

“Kuu!”

However, the sword did not come out.

The last mage released a spell aiming at Agnes’s back…

Many magic arrows flew.

Kirche, Tabitha and other musketeers were not able to react in time.

A black shadow jumped into the way.

He blocked the arrows from reaching Agnes with his own body. He uttered a spell and a snake of flame flew out the wand’s tip burning up the wand that the other mage used.

Agnes stared in blank surprise at Colbert.

Colbert's eyes opened wide.

The voice that escaped his mouth was full of concern for Agnes.

“…are you all right?”

Mechanically, Agnes nodded.

The next moment Colbert toppled to the ground, coughing blood.

Students ran up in panic and began uttering the recovery spells for Colbert.

However… the injury was severe.

Inner…

Agnes who recovered herself pointed the sword at Colbert.

Shocked, students stared at Agnes.

“Wait! What are you doing?!” shouted Kirche.

Colbert with a weak face looked up at Agnes.

“You… You are the leader of the Magical Research Experimental Group platoon? You broke the royal list of military material in storage?”

Colbert nodded.

“I will tell you. I am D'Angleterre‘s survivor.”

“… I see.”

“Why was my hometown destroyed? Answer.”

“Stop! He’s injured! Badly injured! Don’t talk!”

Montmorency, who was desperately trying to chant a Water healing spell, cried.

“Answer!”

Colbert answered looking down.

“…the order.”

“Order?”

“…it was reported that an epidemic occurred there. To prevent it from spreading we were told to burn it. We burned it reluctantly.”

“Idiot… That is a lie.”

“…Ha ha, afterwards, I learned about that too. In short it was the ‘New Religion Hunt.’ I am tormented by the guilt every day. It was… like Menvil said. Women, children - I burned them all. It was not permitted. But the memory still haunts me. I left the army. I swore… not to use Fire for destruction again.”

“…but those feelings didn’t stop your hand?”

Colbert shook his head.

After that… he slowly shut his eyes. Though Montmorency desperately kept uttering an incantation… her willpower was drained with time - she fainted and toppled to the ground. For the spell of "Recovery" to heal such a serious injury, it needed special medicine… but now and here there was none.

Therefore, though willpower tried to replace the specific medicine… it had its limits.

Other Water users ran out of willpower one after another and fainted. With many fainted mages surrounding Colbert, Agnes raised her sword.

However, Colbert was protected - Kirche covered him with herself. Her ever-present silly smile was now gone from her lips. Making a serious face, Kirche said.

“Please stop it!”

“Get away! I was living for this day! Twenty years! Twenty years I have waited for this day!”

“Please. Please.”

“Get away!”

Agnes and Kirche glared at each other.

The moment when tension in the air was about to break loose…

Kirche grabbed Colbert's wrist.

“Get away I said!”

Kirche answered in a stone-like voice.

“Please, lower your sword.”

“Stop joking!”

Kirche shook her head and muttered.

“He’s dead.”

With those words, Agnes's wrist lost its strength.

Shocked, Agnes fell to her knees. Her body began shaking little by little.

“…Hold your grudge if you want. However, at least pray. Teacher Colbert may certainly be your enemy… but he is your saviour right now. He shielded you with his body and saved you.”

Kirche said in a constrained voice.

Agnes stood up again without power, and said two words, three words, words that could not reach one’s ear. Then she lifted her sword and lowered it. The students averted their eyes, only Kirche alone did not shut her eyes and watched.

The sword stuck deeply into the ground next to Colbert.

Turning on her heels, Agnes began to slowly walk away.

After Agnes disappeared… Kirche tried to carry Colbert's body, a red ruby ring shone on her finger.

A crimson ruby, like burning fire.

While watching the ruby… tears escaped Kirche’s eyes.

''It was the ring that he gave me.''

He said, “I’m giving this to my student,” and gave the ring to her, who was acting like a spoiled brat. Remembering that, Kirche started to weep.

On the deck of ''Redoubtable'' Malicorne and Styx sat down with blank surprise all over their faces..　

The number of warships had decreased to two-thirds while making a sortie aimed at Albion’s fleet.

Tristain's fleet won the battle. Somehow they were able to repel Albion’s fleet. Albion’s fleet lost more than a half of their ships and scrambled to get away.

It was a big victory.

But… Malicorne thought.

''Is this a victory?''

He was alive just to see such devastation. It was like a painting of hell. The deck was burning like kindling, heavy losses everywhere. The number of naval guns in the portside was reduced by half, as for the starboard - the battery was completely lost on every deck.

After receiving as many as five direct hits, the starboard of ''Redoubtable'' was annihilated.

200 hundred people from the 600 crew were either killed or injured.

However, ''Redoubtable'' was still slicing through the sky.

Malicorne was alive too.

To survive among flying spells, bullets and cannonballs – guess he must be lucky. Whenever a new enemy ship passed, Malicorne created a dark cloud while yelling. Otherwise, he would have fainted from fear. He had no idea whether it was effective or not.

“Styx,”

Malicorne said in a dying voice.

“What?”

Styx responded in an exhausted voice.

“Life is a weird thing, don’t you think?”

“I fully agree with you.”

On the deck, Bowood and the commander of a warship walked. They were talking about the battle progress.

The officer cadet that was guiding them both, spotted two people sitting on the deck and bellowed.

“Hey! You! No time to sit around! Stand up! Stand up now!”

Hastily Malicorne and Styx stood up.

“Start preparing. Wait with commanding officers and officer cadets inside.”

Malicorne and Styx looked at each other. They just survived one deadly battle. How can they vigorously start preparing for another one?

“Move it! Don’t make officers wait!”

Then… Bowood admonished the officer with a smile.

“Ah, senior, they just experienced their first battle campaign. You must let them take a rest for today.''

“Ah! But, however…”

“I guess, that this is your first time smelling the smoke of powder as well? Once I had, too.”

Hearing the Albion officer speaking like that, the senior officer nodded.

“Very well, you may take a rest for tonight.”

Relieved, Malicorne and Styx saluted. Malicorne watched them leaving and muttered.

“Ironically, we were saved by a person from Albion.”

“Indeed.”

Styx weakly muttered and they both slumped on the deck again.

In the strategic conference room of ''Varsenda'', General De Poitiers received the report.　

It came from Rosais, from one dragon scout of the first unit. General De Poitiers smiled gloatingly.

Chief of Staff Wimpffen, watched his superior officer’s face.

“Must be good news,” he muttered.

“The troops in Rosais area are said to be gone. Void managed to lure the enemy to Dartanes.”

“That’s just the first obstacle.”

De Poitiers nodded and gave the command.

“All fleets ships head to Rosais. We must decide upon landing. Gather all commanders.”

The messenger received the General's instruction and dashed out.

De Poitiers nodded.

“Now then, I wonder if I can become field marshal now or not, I don’t want to wait for one more week.”

Even if the landing succeeds, it will still probably be a tough fight.

Albion still had 50,000 untouched troops resting.

In the sky of Dartanes, Saito’s plane headed towards the confluence point with the Tristain fleet.　

The plan was to join the fleet at Albion’s boundary.

Saito, who sat in the pilot’s seat, was silent for a long time.

Whatever Louise tried to speak about, he did not answer.

Only once Saito opened his mouth.

“They…”

“Yes.”

However, Saito did not say anything since then.

Louise found a letter within Colbert’s manual. But because of all the craziness around she did not pay attention to it.

“Letter.”

This got Saito’s attention.

“Letter?”

“Yes. Mister Colbert’s. Read it?”

Saito nodded.

Louise spread the letter and started to read it aloud.

''Saito-kun, was my invention useful?''

''If it is so, then I am glad. For you… no, to all students, not just as a teacher, it would make me happy if it would be of any use for you. Very happy.''

''Now, why did I decide to write this letter today – I have a request. No, nothing weird. And be relieved it is not about money either.''

''As to what this discourse is about, it is some dream of mine.''

''If things which one can only do by magic, could be done by technologies that everyone could use.''

''Have you seen? Happy Little Snake.''

''Well, that certainly is not just a toy…''

''I hope that there will be a use for every splendid technology some day.''

''It is my dream.''

''Let's get to it, though I‘m still worrying whether to say it or not…''

''In the past, I committed a crime.''

''Too big a crime.''

''It is so big that it will never be forgiven.''

''As a redemption for this crime I have devoted myself to research…''

''Recently I thought.''

''No, my crime will never be forgiven.''

''Even if my inventions are useful… It won’t erase the crime I committed.''

''Therefore, I want you to promise me one thing.''

''Look, you will be facing a lot of difficult situations.''

''And you will go into war, and you will see many people die.''

''But…''

''Do not get used to it.''

''Do not become accustomed to people's death.''

''Do not think it is natural.''

''The moment you do that – something will break.''

''I do not want you to become like me.''

''Therefore, I ask repeatedly.''

''Do not become accustomed to war.''

''Do not become accustomed to killing each other.''

''Do not become accustomed to death.''

Behind the cloud... one could see the Tristain-Germania united fleet heading to Rosais.

The number had decreased a lot.

Still… most ships were still intact, so they likely won the battle.

Even though they won, the ones that survived looked worn-out. Many of the ships' hulls were damaged, masts were broken. There was a ship that lost all cannons completely as well.

Louise continued to read the letter aloud.

[[Image:ZnT06-259.jpg|thumb]]

''Well, my request is coming to an end.''

''Remember, what you said to me once?''

''That you came from a different world.''

''In this world of yours, the flying machines that you use pierce the sky, and technology is much better developed than in Halkeginia, right?''

''This is what I would like to see.''

''I could use it in my research.''

''Therefore, when you go east… I want you to take me with you.''

''No, I am not joking. Seriously.''

''Therefore, do not die.''

''Return alive absolutely.''

''Even if I can't go to the east with you.''

''P.S.''

''In that world, are there "cars" that everyone can use and they drive on the roads?　''

''Are there little boxes with which one can communicate over long distances?''

''Has a person really reached the moon?''

''To be able to do that without magic, must be really wonderful.''

''I want to see that kind of world.''

“That’s it. Weird person. He really wants to go to your world.” 　

Saito, while sniffing, thanked Louise.

“Thank you.”

Louise gently embraced Saito's neck. And murmured,

“Idiot. Why are you crying?”

“…felt like crying.”

“…Many things happened today, you're just tired. Once we're back on the ship, let's just get some rest.”

Louise closed her eyes, and softly kissed Saito’s neck.

Once ''Varsenda'' appeared, Saito turned the nose of the plane towards it.

On the bright sunny day, the sooty fleet looked as though it was dyed in a beautiful black paint.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter7|Back to Chapter 7]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter1|Forward to Volume 7]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume6 Chapter8 - MTL

2015-07-14T18:12:32Z

Coffeezombie: minor translation fixes

<noinclude>{{Template:PREVIEW}}</noinclude>

===Chapter Eight: The Atonement of Flame===
Early morning, four o'clock. The sun had not risen yet, the sky was dark.

In the sky above the Academy of Magic one small war frigate appeared.

Menvil stood on the deck, watching the sky right ahead. Wardes, with inaudible steps, approached Menvil from behind.

The wind’s square indicated by itself that it was the same sky.

Wardes came out to test Menvil.

''Can this man lead such a difficult plan to success?'' He had his doubts.

However, Wardes's doubts seemed to be unfounded.

Not taking his eyes from the sign, Menvil called Wardes out of distance,

“So what trial is it now, Viscount?”

Wardes was surprised.

Menvil did not even turn around.

Even if he had turned around – it was just too dark. One couldn’t even make out an approaching silhouette.

Yet… what kind of skills did he use to notice Wardes approach from such a long distance?

“Now then, we're almost there.”

Menvil muttered without turning around. Wardes, while feeling admiration, carefully approached Menvil.

“We're lucky. Oh dear, as an attacking side, we should not let them know from which side they will be attacked.”

They managed to avoid mage's familiars that were patrolling in the air… it was fortuitous that they managed to get this far without being spotted.

“In order to express our gratitude, when you return to Albion, please let me treat you to something, Viscount.”

“Don’t think too much about it, think about surviving first,” Wardes said. Menvil suddenly pulled out a cane and pointed it at the scruff of Wardes's neck.

“Watch your mouth youngster. Or do you want to turn to ashes right here and now?”

Wardes expressionlessly watched Menvil.

“I’m joking, Viscount. Don’t stare like that.”

Laughing, Menvil jumped from the deck into the air.

One after another, all of the other team members, wrapped up in black cloths, followed Menvil.

A lot of people disappeared from the deck with a surprising swiftness.

Fouquet, who came up there, muttered in an unpleasant voice.

“Creepy guy. And scary.”

“But he has the skills needed. We can’t hope for more.”

“Is he more skilled than you?”

Fouquet laughed, asking Wardes a mischievous question.

“Maybe.”

The Musketeers Corps assigned two musketeer crew members to an artillery tower to watch over the cannon.

That was the greatest number of military troops that the army could allow to stand as sentinels.

Something moved under the moonlight.

The older member of the two squat down in silence, and unwrapped gun powder and bullets from small paper bags.

Another musketeer, following her partner’s movements, also loaded her musket with gunpowder.

And when she looked carefully… she saw something moving in the darkness.

But before she could open her mouth, both guards' throats were cut by Wind magic.

Two bodies were caught before hitting the ground. Not making any noise, Menvil laid the musketeers on the ground.

“Women. Still young. Shame.” One assassin informed Menvil with a smile.

“There is no place for old courtesy, men or women have to be treated the same.”

Menvil said, smiling rapaciously.

“Equally when death is given.”

“Only nobles’ children should not be killed. They must be taken as hostages.”

“Apart from them, I can kill everyone else?”

Menvil, while fiddling with his cane, muttered in a happy voice.

One member took out the map.

It was the map of the school drawn by Fouquet. It was covered with a special cloth that didn't leak out light, but slightly illuminated the map itself.

Looking at the corpses of the guards, one member muttered.

“Guards only armed with guns.”

“How many mages are there? Not counting the regular musketeers.”

The member who was studying the map informed Menvil.

"Commander, there are three targets. This tower, the dormitory tower and the tower nearside.”

Menvil handed down the orders quickly.　

“I’ll take the dormitory tower. Jean, Ludwig, Germain, Attas – you four together with Giovanni take this tower. Celestin and the rest take the last one.”

The mages nodded.

Tabitha woke up.

There were strange sounds coming from the courtyard.

After thinking for a moment, she decided to wake Kirche up after all. She went out of her room and headed to Kirche’s room downstairs. After she knocked against the door, Kirche, dressed only in a thin nightgown on her bare skin and still rubbing her eyes, appeared.

“You what… it’s too early… even the sun hasn’t started to rise yet.”

“Strange sounds,” was all she said.

Kirche closed her eyes.

“Uwaaa.” Kirche felt her salamander, Flame, beating against the window.

“You too?”

The moment Kirche opened her eyes again, her sleepiness was gone.

Kirche hastily began putting clothes on.

The moment when she took her wand, the sound of a breaking door echoed.

Kirche and Tabitha looked at each other.

“Retreat,” Tabitha murmured.

“Agreed.”

Not knowing the enemies number or location, one had to pull back to recover. It was war basics.

Kirche and Tabitha jumped down from the window and hid themselves in the bushes and from there watched what was going around.

It was getting brighter - the sun started rising.

At that time, Agnes woke up in her bedroom and grabbed the sword placed at the bedside.

Pulling it out from its sheath, she waited at the door.

It was the second floor of the artillery tower. The room was always used as a warehouse and was only recently made into a bedroom.

In all, twelve members lived here.

They all resided in the room next door.

Agnes noticed the mirror placed in the center of the room. It was the "Liar's Mirror". The ugly made into beautiful, the beautiful into ugly – everything was turned upside down by the mirror. Agnes tried not to look at the mirror while setting the trap.

Four people led by the mercenary mage Celestin went up a spiral staircase to the second floor of the artillery tower. They queued at the two doors.

Two men were positioned at each door while another one waited in the hall.

The doors were kicked open.

In the middle of the room a handsome mage set up his wand.

Alarmed, the mages started to chant their spells.

“Bam…”

However, they were also hit by magic. With his heart pierced by an ice spear, Celestin fell on the floor.

Agnes, who hid herself behind the door, noticed the success of her plan.

Celestin mistook his own reflection in The Liar's Mirror, which was placed here by Agnes, for an enemy and released a spell which was reflected by the mirror and pierced his heart.　

Agnes felt gratitude to Celestin, who had been foolish enough to shoot himself with his own spell reflected by the mirror.

Another assassin, hastily flounced into the room.

But his throat was cut deeply from the side by Agnes's sword, and he fell down.

Then, her musketeers jumped into the room.

“Commander Agnes! Are you all right?”

She nodded answering their question.

“I’m all right.”

“Two people sneaked into our room. However, we finished them…”

''Two people in my room. Two people in the next one. Four people in total…''

Apparently these thieves crept into the artillery tower to kill them off…

“Albion’s dogs.”

Muttered Agnes, quickly understanding where they came from. The squad consisted only of mages. It was impossible to mistake them for simple thieves. They must be mercenaries employed by Albion...

Then, Agnes became worried about the situation outside.

Right now, there were only schoolgirls left in the academy.

“In two minutes I want you fully armoured and following me,” Agnes ordered her subordinates.

Menvil took over the women's dormitory without any problems.

Noble daughters were so frightened by his invasion that they showed no real resistance. He took all the schoolgirls’ wands and rounded them up, still dressed in their nightgowns, and confined them in the dining hall. There were approximately ninety people.

While he was doing that, his partners from the other tower joined him.

Seeing the academy’s headmaster Old Osman being one of the captives put a smile on Menvil’s face.

Menvil gathered all of the captives in the dining hall and tied their hands behind their backs.

Thanks to a magic spell that someone recited, the rope moved and twined around their wrists by itself.

All the teachers and students were female and were trembling.

Menvil sweetly muttered to everyone,

“Whaaat, calm down, if none of you try to stand out or make noise and if you do what you are told to, no one will get hurt.”

Someone began to weep.

“Silence!”

However, the schoolgirl didn't stop crying. Menvil came closer and pointed his cane at her.

“Do you like cinders?”

The words were not a direct threat, but it could be understood as one. The schoolgirl stopped crying.

Osman opened his mouth.

“Hey you.”

“What?”

“Don’t use violence against women. Albion wants us as hostages, yes? To use us as additional cards in negotiations, yes?”

“How do you know?”

“Experienced persons from far away barged in here – it’s easy to see what you came here for. Not for the riches for sure. So, please be more patient.”

“Old man, what value do you have?”

The mercenaries laughed loudly.

“How important is one old man for the country? Consider this.”

When Osman ducked his head, the intruders started to look around Alvíss Dining Hall.

One could clearly read, “I don’t want to be here,” on the mages faces.

Fuuun, Osman thought. They might still have a chance.

“Old man, are these people all the members of the academy?”

Osman nodded.

“That's right. That's all of them.“

Then the mercenaries noticed that their comrades had not returned from the artillery tower. ''Are they taking their time?'' No, he shook his head. The longer it takes, the more chances for the enemy to get reinforcements. And they should be aware of that. ''Therefore'', Menvil ramified.

From outside the dining hall a voice was heard.

“Those that shut themselves up in the dining hall! Listen! We are Her Majesty's musketeers!”

Menvil and others looked at each other. Apparently Celestin failed. However none of the mercenaries changed their facial expression. A single mercenary glared at Osman.

“Hey hey. Didn’t you said ‘That's all of them’?”

“Musketeers are not part of the staff,” Osman said calmly.

With a smile on his lips, Menvil stepped to the doors to negotiate with the musketeers outside the dining room.

Agnes hid herself behind the tower staircase landing. She drove one group of commoner staff away from the courtyard so that they would not get too involved with the incident.

The morning sun had not risen yet.

At the door of the dining hall a tightfisted mage appeared. The moonlight from a gap in the clouds lit his figure.

Agnes held her finger on the trigger, while aiming her pistol at the mage.

“Listen! Thief! We are Her Majesty's musketeers! One battalion of our troops has you and your damned accomplices surrounded! Release the hostages!”

Agnes’ “one battalion of troops” was a bluff. In reality, there were only about ten people.

From the dining hall she heard voices laughing hard.

“We couldn’t care less about a single battalion of musketeers!”

“These musketeers have killed four of your partners already. If you surrender peacefully, we’ll spare your lives.”

“Surrender? Isn’t it the time to start negotiations now? Call Henrietta here.”

“Her Majesty?”

“Indeed. And for the time being, promise to withdraw your soldiers from Albion. My client seems to hate it when your soldiers dirty the country's land with their shoes.

Usually the army didn't turn back because of a hostage. However… because ninety children of nobles were taken as hostages, this might be a different matter. The invasion troop's withdrawal was a real possibility.

''My responsibility.'' Agnes bit her lower lip.

She tried to concentrate – ''A blunder is a blunder. The court people - they are still my responsibility.''

One musketeer whispered into Agnes’s ear.

“…we could send a courier to Tristania and ask for reinforcements.”

“It is useless. It doesn’t matter how many soldiers we have, as long as they hold hostages.”

Seeing such a consultation, Menvil shouted.

“Hey, remember. Whenever you call a new soldier, one hostage is killed. The only ones you can invite here are the Cardinal or Henrietta. Are we clear?”

Agnes said nothing.

Then, Menvil shouted again.

“Make a decision in the next five minutes. Call Henrietta or not. If there is no answer after five minutes, one hostage will be killed every passing minute.”

Another musketeer poked Agnes.

“Commander Agnes…”

Agnes painfully tightened her lips.

At that moment…

A voice sounded from behind.

“Commander.”

Turning around she saw Colbert standing and staring with surprise at Alvíss Dining Hall.

“Do not get involved,” Agnes said, trying to cover Colbert with herself.

“You'll be caught.”

“My laboratory is in the tower. What happened?”

Agnes got angry at Colbert's carefree attitude.

“Can’t you see? Your students were captured by Albion’s henchmen.”

Colbert looked over her shoulder and, once he noticed the mage standing in front of the dining hall, his face turned pale.

“Enough already. Go back.”

Annoyed, she sent Colbert off.

“Psst, Miss Musketeer.”

She was called from behind again. This time it was Kirche and Tabitha, who stood in the shadows smiling.

“Aren’t you students? Thank goodness you are all right.”

“Hey, we have a good plan…”

“Plan?”

“Yeah. Right now you can’t reject any help.”

“And what is that plan?”

Kirche and Tabitha explained their plan to Agnes.

Agnes, after listening to it, laughed.

“Sounds fun to me.”

“How about it? That’s the only plan we have.”

Colbert, who had heard the plan, was opposed to it.

“It is too dangerous. The enemies are mercenaries. You can’t be seriously thinking that such cheap tricks will work.”

“No one cares about your opinion, teacher.”

Kirche said, not trying to hide her contempt.

Agnes stopped paying attention to Colbert altogether.

“They do not know about your existence. The key here is surprise.”

She whispered while pointing her finger at Kirche, Tabitha and herself.

Menvil sat on a chair looking at the pocket watch on the table.　

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Tick tick* the clock hand moved.

“Five minutes passed.”

Hearing that, the students shuddered. If there were no words from Agnes about calling Henrietta after five minutes, Menvil said he would kill one of them.

“Don't hold a grudge against me,” Menvil said, pulling out his cane.

“Take me instead.”

Osman muttered, but Menvil shook his head.

“You are necessary as a key in negotiation. Hey, who will it be? You choose.”

An indescribably cruel question. No one answered in shock.

“Understood. Then I will choose. Do not hold a grudge.”

But the moment when Menvil said that…

A small paper balloon flew into the dining hall.

And once all of their eyes were focused on it…

The paper balloon exploded with a very loud bang.

With it, yellow blinding phosphorus flew out of the balloon.

It was directed to fly into the dining hall by Tabitha’s Wind and was lit up by Kirche's Fire magic.

The schoolgirls screamed.

Those mages that looked at it directly were now holding their faces.

Then Kirche, Tabitha, and the musketeers, with muskets prepared, broke into the room.

The strategy seemed to be successful.

But…

A lot of fire bullets flew up, aimed at Kirche.

Kirche, who had lowered her guard thinking about success, fired her own fire bombs at it.

Due to the resulting violent flames, the gunpowder of a nearby musketeer's gun exploded.

Her fingers were blown-off, and the musketeer started rolling on the ground holding her hand.

Kirche tried to stand up but did not notice the spell aimed at her.

A fire bomb exploded in front of her belly, and she received the full force of the shock wave from a close distance, knocking her outside.

Wrapped in flames, it was an effective attack. It takes time for flame to burn ... but an explosion gives an instant impact - the opposite of burning slowly.

She saw Tabitha staggering trying to stand up.

But then another shock wave hit her head… and she fell onto the ground again.

Menvil showed up from the white smoke.

''Spell!'' But there was no wand.

Then she noticed one lying on the ground.

She reached for it, trying to pick it up but he stepped on it.

[[Image:ZnT06-233.jpg|thumb]]

Menvil towered above Kirche, looking down on her.

“Too bad… Light bombs only blinds one's eyes…”

Menvil said while smiling.

That moment Kirche noticed.

Menvil's eyeballs were not moving at all.

“Your…eyes.”

Menvil extended his fingers towards one eye.

And took it out. An artificial eye.

“Not only were my eyelids burnt, but my eyes as well. I can’t see the light.”

“H-how…”

But Menvil moved as if he was able to see.

“A snake finds its prey by temperature.”

Menvil laughed.

“I’m a Fire user, thus I am very sensitive to temperature. Distance, position - one can know everything in full detail by knowing how high or low the temperature is. You can even recognize different people by knowing their temperature.”

Kirche‘s hair stood up on her head from fear.

''Who is this man…''

“Are you scared? Afraid?”

Menvil laughed.

“When one’s feelings turn in turmoil, one’s temperature changes as well. Temperature changes tell a lot of things about one’s thoughts.”

Menvil’s nostrils widened upon taking a full inhalation of the scent.

“I want to smell.”

“Eh?”

“The aroma of you burnt, I want to smell it.”

Kirche trembled.

For the first time in her life she felt pure fear.

The fear that made a Queen of Fire whisper ‘No…’ like a small girl. However, Menvil just gave an anxious smile and said.

“How would you like to burn? There are many different ways of burning. This time you will be the one to burn.”

Not willing to see it coming, Kirche closed her eyes.

Menvil put out his cane, but the moment when flames started gathering around Kirche…

The flame was pushed back by another flame.

And once Kirche cracked her eyes open, she saw…

Colbert standing next to her, with a wand in his hand.

“…Mister?”

With an ice-cold face, Colbert muttered.　

“Get away from my students.”

As if noticing something, Menvil looked up.

“Ooh, you… You! You! You!”

With a joyful expression on his face, Menvil roared.

“Is my temperature sense tricking me?! You! Colbert it’s you! I've missed you! It’s Colbert’s voice!”

Colbert's expression did not change. He stubbornly stared at Menvil.

“It’s me! Have you forgotten? It’s Commander Menvil! Aaah! So long ago!”

Menvil spread out his arms and shouted happily.

Colbert puckered up his brows.

That face had something dark in it.

“You…”

“How many years passed since our last meeting? Haaa! Captain! Twenty-years! That’s right!”

Captain?

What does that mean? The students started to whisper.

“What? Captain! You are a teacher now?! Isn’t it funny? You - a teacher! What precisely do you teach? You who were named ‘The Flame Serpent’… Ha, ha, ha! Hahahahahahahahahahahaha!”

Menvil shouted with laughter.

“I will explain to you. This man here is a flame user that was called ‘The Flame Serpent’ before. He was a commander of the special troops… Women or children – he did not care, he burned them all completely.”

Kirche stared at Colbert.

“And he was the man… who took my eyes!"

Colbert was emanating something scary.

The aura around him felt very different from normal.

Burning his own people, even Kirche’s Zerbst lineage, never engaged in such atrocities. After all, those were nobles’ duels.

However, the air that Colbert emanated today was different.

If you touch – you’ll burn.

You’ll burn and die.

The smell of burning flesh, the smell of death.

From the tip of Colbert’s casually thrust out wand, a huge snake of flame, that looked too big for the delicate wand, sprang out. The snake bit the wand of one mage, who had silently started to chant a spell.

The wand turned to ashes in an instant.

Colbert smiled.

A cold smile without feelings, like a reptile’s.

Colbert asked Kirche who stared at him in shock.

“Miss Zerbst. Do you remember the Fire element’s characteristics?”

From the edge of a bitten lip, a stream of blood trickled.

Red blood, like flame, like Colbert’s mantle.

“…fire’s characteristics are zeal and destruction.”

“Fire’s zeal purpose is solely destruction. That’s what you think. Twenty years ago I thought so too.”

Colbert muttered in an unusual voice.

“However, it is as you say.”

The moon hid behind a cloud again.

Their surroundings turned black as if painted by a dark brush.

A fight in the dark is difficult for an ordinary man. Because one cannot see his opponent.

However, for the blinded Fire user there is no light to begin with, thus darkness is not a handicap at all.

Menvil thought while gripping his cane and preparing a spell.

''20 years ago my flame was defeated.''

''It was because of immaturity.''

''However, it is different now.''

''With time I became much stronger.''

''Though I lost light, I gained strong Fire instead.''

''Inner body senses were straightened and the nerves became twice as strong.''

''Now I can detect even the most subtle changes in the air.''

Temperature of a person, flow of air coloured a shadow and the sight was projected into Menvil's mind.

“Take your friend and run away from here.”

Kirche nodded, and supporting Tabitha, tried to run away. However, the mage that lurked in the dining hall shot an ice arrow aimed at their backs.

A thin flame dashed out of Colbert's cane and entwined the arrow.

[[Image:ZnT06-241.jpg|thumb]]

The arrow of ice melted and fell.

Once Colbert's flame was unleashed, Menvil's flame flew.

''Fireball.''

A ball of flame that followed Colbert's movements…

However, it was instantly burned down by the flame escaping from Colbert’s wand.

“Fufu, don’t.”

Menvil launched one flame after another, aiming at Colbert.

Suddenly Colbert was cornered into defense.

In the darkness he ran from side to side trying to escape them.

Even if you want to attack, challenging Menvil in the dark is not easily done.

“What’s wrong?! What’s wrong captain?! Don’t just run around!”

Menvil shot one fireball after another. The edge of Colbert’s mantle flamed up.

“Too bad! Just your mantle turns into scorch! Next is your body! I want to smell your burning body! This is me! Uwaha! Uha! Hahahahahahahaha!”

Wearing a smile tinged with madness, Menvil launched his flames.

“Kuu…”

Colbert shot his own flame of magic aiming at the source of Menvil's flame.

However, there was no response.

Menvil moved at once when the spell was cast and disappeared in the dark, not giving Colbert the chance for a counterattack.

One cannot attack an opponent whom one cannot see. Colbert frowned.

“Here! Captain!”

Yet his position was fully exposed to Menvil who could "see" in the dark.

Colbert hid in the bushes, then tried to hide himself in the shadow of the tower. However, it was not possible to escape from Menvil, who could track one's temperature very accurately.

Colbert, while running around and trying to escape, soon found himself in the center of the plaza. There was no place where he could hide.

“The best stage is prepared, Captain. You cannot run away anymore. There is no place where you can hide yourself either. Give up.”

Colbert took a deep breath.

And spoke towards Menvil's direction in the darkness.

“Young Menvil, I have a favor to ask.”

“What? You want to burn without suffering? Well for the old time's sake, I will burn you in an instant.”

In a perfectly composed voice, Colbert said,

“I want you to give up. I already decided not to kill anyone with magic.”

“Hey hey, have you lost your mind? Can’t you understand the current situation? You can’t see me. However, I can see you perfectly. Where do you see a winning chance for you?”

“Still, I am begging you. This is true.”

Colbert fell on his knees and bowed. The Menvil's voice was filled with disgust,

“I… I was chasing such a coward for twenty years… you good-for-nothing… I cannot permit that... I cannot permit that to myself. I will roast you bit by bit, taking my time, without any sympathy, from head to toes.”

Menvil began utter an incantation.

“Even if I ask, you won’t listen.”

Colbert continued.

“I am not a persistent enough guy.”

Colbert shook his head in sadness and pointed his wand to the sky.

The ball of a small flame shot up.

“What? Illumination plan? Unfortunately, the fire size is not enough to light the area around.

It was as Menvil said. The small ball of flame only lightly shined upon their surroundings. It could not replace the sun.

The moment when Menvil's spell was completed…

The small flame ball that was hanging in the sky exploded.

The small explosion turned into a huge one in an instant.

Fire, Fire, Earth. One earth and two fires.

Using "Gold transmutation" water vapor in the air was turned into oil.

With a spark it turned into a huge bolide…

The combustion of the huge bolide sucked up all oxygen around, causing every living thing within its range to suffocate and die.

It was a matchless "Flame bomb."

Menvil, opening his mouth to chant the spell, felt the oxygen being plundered from his lungs and suffocated in an instant.

If the enemy hides in the darkness… consign him to the darkness.

However, this spell kills everyone nearby. Therefore, Colbert did not use it until they moved to the center of the plaza.　

Colbert turned around and, while holding his mouth, approached the lying Menvil.

“You couldn’t turn into a complete snake, Lieutenant.”

Colbert whispered, while coldly looking down at Menvil’s face drawn with pain.

News about Menvil’s defeat shook the morale of his mercenaries.

Kirche, Tabitha and the musketeers who escaped injuries did not lose momentum and rushed into battle again.

Inside, between the screams of schoolgirls who stretched out on the floor, a single mage who had barricaded himself in the dining room was knocked down.

Agnes stabbed the last mage with her sword.

“Kuu!”

However, the sword did not come out.

The last mage released a spell aiming at Agnes’s back…

Many magic arrows flew.

Kirche, Tabitha and other musketeers were not able to react in time.

A black shadow jumped into the way.

He blocked the arrows from reaching Agnes with his own body. He uttered a spell and a snake of flame flew out the wand’s tip burning up the wand that the other mage used.

Agnes stared in blank surprise at Colbert.

Colbert's eyes opened wide.

The voice that escaped his mouth was full of concern for Agnes.

“…are you all right?”

Mechanically, Agnes nodded.

The next moment Colbert toppled to the ground, coughing blood.

Students ran up in panic and began uttering the recovery spells for Colbert.

However… the injury was severe.

Inner…

Agnes who recovered herself pointed the sword at Colbert.

Shocked, students stared at Agnes.

“Wait! What are you doing?!” shouted Kirche.

Colbert with a weak face looked up at Agnes.

“You… You are the leader of the Magical Research Experimental Group platoon? You broke the royal list of military material in storage?”

Colbert nodded.

“I will tell you. I am D'Angleterre‘s survivor.”

“… I see.”

“Why was my hometown destroyed? Answer.”

“Stop! He’s injured! Badly injured! Don’t talk!”

Montmorency, who was desperately trying to chant a Water healing spell, cried.

“Answer!”

Colbert answered looking down.

“…the order.”

“Order?”

“…it was reported that an epidemic occurred there. To prevent it from spreading we were told to burn it. We burned it reluctantly.”

“Idiot… That is a lie.”

“…Ha ha, afterwards, I learned about that too. In short it was the ‘New Religion Hunt.’ I am tormented by the guilt every day. It was… like Menvil said. Women, children - I burned them all. It was not permitted. But the memory still haunts me. I left the army. I swore… not to use Fire for destruction again.”

“…but those feelings didn’t stop your hand?”

Colbert shook his head.

After that… he slowly shut his eyes. Though Montmorency desperately kept uttering an incantation… her willpower was drained with time - she fainted and toppled to the ground. For the spell of "Recovery" to heal such a serious injury, it needed special medicine… but now and here there was none.

Therefore, though willpower tried to replace the specific medicine… it had its limits.

Other Water users ran out of willpower one after another and fainted. With many fainted mages surrounding Colbert, Agnes raised her sword.

However, Colbert was protected - Kirche covered him with herself. Her ever-present silly smile was now gone from her lips. Making a serious face, Kirche said.

“Please stop it!”

“Get away! I was living for this day! Twenty years! Twenty years I have waited for this day!”

“Please. Please.”

“Get away!”

Agnes and Kirche glared at each other.

The moment when tension in the air was about to break loose…

Kirche grabbed Colbert's wrist.

“Get away I said!”

Kirche answered in a stone-like voice.

“Please, lower your sword.”

“Stop joking!”

Kirche shook her head and muttered.

“He’s dead.”

With those words, Agnes's wrist lost its strength.

Shocked, Agnes fell to her knees. Her body began shaking little by little.

“…Hold your grudge if you want. However, at least pray. Teacher Colbert may certainly be your enemy… but he is your saviour right now. He shielded you with his body and saved you.”

Kirche said in a constrained voice.

Agnes stood up again without power, and said two words, three words, words that could not reach one’s ear. Then she lifted her sword and lowered it. The students averted their eyes, only Kirche alone did not shut her eyes and watched.

The sword stuck deeply into the ground next to Colbert.

Turning on her heels, Agnes began to slowly walk away.

After Agnes disappeared… Kirche tried to carry Colbert's body, a red ruby ring shone on her finger.

A crimson ruby, like burning fire.

While watching the ruby… tears escaped Kirche’s eyes.

''It was the ring that he gave me.''

He said, “I’m giving this to my student,” and gave the ring to her, who was acting like a spoiled brat. Remembering that, Kirche started to weep.

On the deck of ''Redoubtable'' Malicorne and Styx sat down with blank surprise all over their faces..　

The number of warships had decreased to two-thirds while making a sortie aimed at Albion’s fleet.

Tristain's fleet won the battle. Somehow they were able to repel Albion’s fleet. Albion’s fleet lost more than a half of their ships and scrambled to get away.

It was a big victory.

But… Malicorne thought.

''Is this a victory?''

He was alive just to see such devastation. It was like a painting of hell. The deck was burning like kindling, heavy losses everywhere. The number of naval guns in the portside was reduced by half, as for the starboard - the battery was completely lost on every deck.

After receiving as many as five direct hits, the starboard of ''Redoubtable'' was annihilated.

200 hundred people from the 600 crew were either killed or injured.

However, ''Redoubtable'' was still slicing through the sky.

Malicorne was alive too.

To survive among flying spells, bullets and cannonballs – guess he must be lucky. Whenever a new enemy ship passed, Malicorne created a dark cloud while yelling. Otherwise, he would have fainted from fear. He had no idea whether it was effective or not.

“Styx,”

Malicorne said in a dying voice.

“What?”

Styx responded in an exhausted voice.

“Life is a weird thing, don’t you think?”

“I fully agree with you.”

On the deck, Bowood and the commander of a warship walked. They were talking about the battle progress.

The officer cadet that was guiding them both, spotted two people sitting on the deck and bellowed.

“Hey! You! No time to sit around! Stand up! Stand up now!”

Hastily Malicorne and Styx stood up.

“Start preparing. Wait with commanding officers and officer cadets inside.”

Malicorne and Styx looked at each other. They just survived one deadly battle. How can they vigorously start preparing for another one?

“Move it! Don’t make officers wait!”

Then… Bowood admonished the officer with a smile.

“Ah, senior, they just experienced their first battle campaign. You must let them take a rest for today.''

“Ah! But, however…”

“I guess, that this is your first time smelling the smoke of powder as well? Once I had, too.”

Hearing the Albion officer speaking like that, the senior officer nodded.

“Very well, you may take a rest for tonight.”

Relieved, Malicorne and Styx saluted. Malicorne watched them leaving and muttered.

“Ironically, we were saved by a person from Albion.”

“Indeed.”

Styx weakly muttered and they both slumped on the deck again.

In the strategic conference room of ''Varsenda'', General De Poitiers received the report.　

It came from Rosais, from one dragon scout of the first unit. General De Poitiers smiled gloatingly.

Chief of Staff Wimpffen, watched his superior officer’s face.

“Must be good news,” he muttered.

“The troops in Rosais area are said to be gone. Void managed to lure the enemy to Dartanes.”

“That’s just the first obstacle.”

De Poitiers nodded and gave the command.

“All fleets ships head to Rosais. We must decide upon landing. Gather all commanders.”

The messenger received the General's instruction and dashed out.

De Poitiers nodded.

“Now then, I wonder if I can become field marshal now or not, I don’t want to wait for one more week.”

Even if the landing succeeds, it will still probably be a tough fight.

Albion still had 50,000 untouched troops resting.

In the sky of Dartanes, Saito’s plane headed towards the confluence point with the Tristain fleet.　

The plan was to join the fleet at Albion’s boundary.

Saito, who sat in the pilot’s seat, was silent for a long time.

Whatever Louise tried to speak about, he did not answer.

Only once Saito opened his mouth.

“They…”

“Yes.”

However, Saito did not say anything since then.

Louise found a letter within Colbert’s manual. But because of all the craziness around she did not pay attention to it.

“Letter.”

This got Saito’s attention.

“Letter?”

“Yes. Mister Colbert’s. Read it?”

Saito nodded.

Louise spread the letter and started to read it aloud.

''Saito-kun, was my invention useful?''

''If it is so, then I am glad. For you… no, to all students, not just as a teacher, it would make me happy if it would be of any use for you. Very happy.''

''Now, why did I decide to write this letter today – I have a request. No, nothing weird. And be relieved it is not about money either.''

''As to what this discourse is about, it is some dream of mine.''

''If things which one can only do by magic, could be done by technologies that everyone could use.''

''Have you seen? Happy Little Snake.''

''Well, that certainly is not just a toy…''

''I hope that there will be a use for every splendid technology some day.''

''It is my dream.''

''Let's get to it, though I‘m still worrying whether to say it or not…''

''In the past, I committed a crime.''

''Too big a crime.''

''It is so big that it will never be forgiven.''

''As a redemption for this crime I have devoted myself to research…''

''Recently I thought.''

''No, my crime will never be forgiven.''

''Even if my inventions are useful… It won’t erase the crime I committed.''

''Therefore, I want you to promise me one thing.''

''Look, you will be facing a lot of difficult situations.''

''And you will go into war, and you will see many people die.''

''But…''

''Do not get used to it.''

''Do not become accustomed to people's death.''

''Do not think it is natural.''

''The moment you do that – something will break.''

''I do not want you to become like me.''

''Therefore, I ask repeatedly.''

''Do not become accustomed to war.''

''Do not become accustomed to killing each other.''

''Do not become accustomed to death.''

Behind the cloud... one could see the Tristain-Germania united fleet heading to Rosais.

The number had decreased a lot.

Still… most ships were still intact, so they likely won the battle.

Even though they won, the ones that survived looked worn-out. Many of the ships' hulls were damaged, masts were broken. There was a ship that lost all cannons completely as well.

Louise continued to read the letter aloud.

[[Image:ZnT06-259.jpg|thumb]]

''Well, my request is coming to an end.''

''Remember, what you said to me once?''

''That you came from a different world.''

''In this world of yours, the flying machines that you use pierce the sky, and technology is much better developed than in Halkeginia, right?''

''This is what I would like to see.''

''I could use it in my research.''

''Therefore, when you go east… I want you to take me with you.''

''No, I am not joking. Seriously.''

''Therefore, do not die.''

''Return alive absolutely.''

''Even if I can't go to the east with you.''

''P.S.''

''In that world, are there "cars" that everyone can use and they drive on the roads?　''

''Are there little boxes with which one can communicate over long distances?''

''Has a person really reached the moon?''

''To be able to do that without magic, must be really wonderful.''

''I want to see that kind of world.''

“That’s it. Weird person. He really wants to go to your world.” 　

Saito, while sniffing, thanked Louise.

“Thank you.”

Louise gently embraced Saito's neck. And murmured,

“Idiot. Why are you crying?”

“…felt like crying.”

“…Many things happened today, you're just tired. Once we're back on the ship, let's just get some rest.”

Louise closed her eyes, and softly kissed Saito’s neck.

Once ''Varsenda'' appeared, Saito turned the nose of the plane towards it.

On the bright sunny day, the sooty fleet looked as though it was dyed in a beautiful black paint.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter7|Back to Chapter 7]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter1|Forward to Volume 7]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume6 Chapter8 - MTL

2015-07-14T18:04:36Z

Coffeezombie: minor translation fixes for clarity in English

<noinclude>{{Template:PREVIEW}}</noinclude>

===Chapter Eight: The Atonement of Flame===
Early morning, four o'clock. The sun had not risen yet, the sky was dark.

In the sky above the Academy of Magic one small war frigate appeared.

Menvil stood on the deck, watching the sky right ahead. Wardes, with inaudible steps, approached Menvil from behind.

The wind’s square indicated by itself that it was the same sky.

Wardes came out to test Menvil.

''Can this man lead such a difficult plan to success?'' He had his doubts.

However, Wardes's doubts seemed to be unfounded.

Not taking his eyes from the sign, Menvil called Wardes out of distance,

“So what trial is it now, Viscount?”

Wardes was surprised.

Menvil did not even turn around.

Even if he had turned around – it was just too dark. One couldn’t even make out an approaching silhouette.

Yet… what kind of skills did he use to notice Wardes approach from such a long distance?

“Now then, we're almost there.”

Menvil muttered without turning around. Wardes, while feeling admiration, carefully approached Menvil.

“We're lucky. Oh dear, as an attacking side, we should not let them know from which side they will be attacked.”

They managed to avoid mage's familiars that were patrolling in the air… it was fortuitous that they managed to get this far without being spotted.

“In order to express our gratitude, when you return to Albion, please let me treat you to something, Viscount.”

“Don’t think too much about it, think about surviving first,” Wardes said. Menvil suddenly pulled out a cane and pointed it at the scruff of Wardes's neck.

“Watch your mouth youngster. Or do you want to turn to ashes right here and now?”

Wardes expressionlessly watched Menvil.

“I’m joking, Viscount. Don’t stare like that.”

Laughing, Menvil jumped from the deck into the air.

One after another, all of the other team members, wrapped up in black cloths, followed Menvil.

A lot of people disappeared from the deck with a surprising swiftness.

Fouquet, who came up there, muttered in an unpleasant voice.

“Creepy guy. And scary.”

“But he has the skills needed. We can’t hope for more.”

“Is he more skilled than you?”

Fouquet laughed, asking Wardes a mischievous question.

“Maybe.”

The Musketeers Corps assigned two musketeer crew members to an artillery tower to watch over the cannon.

That was the greatest number of military troops that the army could allow to stand as sentinels.

Something moved under the moonlight.

The older member of the two squat down in silence, and unwrapped gun powder and bullets from small paper bags.

Another musketeer, following her partner’s movements, also loaded her musket with gunpowder.

And when she looked carefully… she saw something moving in the darkness.

But before she could open her mouth, both guards' throats were cut by Wind magic.

Two bodies were caught before hitting the ground. Not making any noise, Menvil laid the musketeers on the ground.

“Women. Still young. Shame.” One assassin informed Menvil with a smile.

“There is no place for old courtesy, men or women have to be treated the same.”

Menvil said, smiling rapaciously.

“Equally when death is given.”

“Only nobles’ children should not be killed. They must be taken as hostages.”

“Apart from them, I can kill everyone else?”

Menvil, while fiddling with his cane, muttered in a happy voice.

One member took out the map.

It was the map of the school drawn by Fouquet. It was covered with a special cloth that didn't leak out light, but slightly illuminated the map itself.

Looking at the corpses of the guards, one member muttered.

“Guards only armed with guns.”

“How many mages are there? Not counting the regular musketeers.”

The member who was studying the map informed Menvil.

"Commander, there are three targets. This tower, the dormitory tower and the tower nearside.”

Menvil handed down the orders quickly.　

“I’ll take the dormitory tower. Jean, Ludwig, Germain, Attas – you four together with Giovanni take this tower. Celestin and the rest take the last one.”

The mages nodded.

Tabitha woke up.

There were strange sounds coming from the courtyard.

After thinking for a moment, she decided to wake Kirche up after all. She went out of her room and headed to Kirche’s room downstairs. After she knocked against the door, Kirche, dressed only in a thin nightgown on her bare skin and still rubbing her eyes, appeared.

“You what… it’s too early… even the sun hasn’t started to rise yet.”

“Strange sounds,” was all she said.

Kirche closed her eyes.

“Uwaaa.” Kirche felt her salamander, Flame, beating against the window.

“You too?”

The moment Kirche opened her eyes again, her sleepiness was gone.

Kirche hastily began putting clothes on.

The moment when she took her wand, the sound of a breaking door echoed.

Kirche and Tabitha looked at each other.

“Retreat,” Tabitha murmured.

“Agreed.”

Not knowing the enemies number or location, one had to pull back to recover. It was war basics.

Kirche and Tabitha jumped down from the window and hid themselves in the bushes and from there watched what was going around.

It was getting brighter - the sun started rising.

At that time, Agnes woke up in her bedroom and grabbed the sword placed at the bedside.

Pulling it out from its sheath, she waited at the door.

It was the second floor of the artillery tower. The room was always used as a warehouse and was only recently made into a bedroom.

In all, twelve members lived here.

They all resided in the room next door.

Agnes noticed the mirror placed in the center of the room. It was the "Liar's Mirror". The ugly made into beautiful, the beautiful into ugly – everything was turned upside down by the mirror. Agnes tried not to look at the mirror while setting the trap.

Four people led by the mercenary mage Celestin went up a spiral staircase to the second floor of the artillery tower. They queued at the two doors.

Two men were positioned at each door while another one waited in the hall.

The doors were kicked open.

In the middle of the room a handsome mage set up his wand.

Alarmed, the mages started to chant their spells.

“Bam…”

However, they were also hit by magic. With his heart pierced by an ice spear, Celestin fell on the floor.

Agnes, who hid herself behind the door, noticed the success of her plan.

Celestin mistook his own reflection in The Liar's Mirror, which was placed here by Agnes, for an enemy and released a spell which was reflected by the mirror and pierced his heart.　

Agnes felt gratitude to Celestin, who had been foolish enough to shoot himself with his own spell reflected by the mirror.

Another assassin, hastily flounced into the room.

But his throat was cut deeply from the side by Agnes's sword, and he fell down.

Then, her musketeers jumped into the room.

“Commander Agnes! Are you all right?”

She nodded answering their question.

“I’m all right.”

“Two people sneaked into our room. However, we finished them…”

''Two people in my room. Two people in the next one. Four people in total…''

Apparently these thieves crept into the artillery tower to kill them off…

“Albion’s dogs.”

Muttered Agnes, quickly understanding where they came from. The squad consisted only of mages. It was impossible to mistake them for simple thieves. They must be mercenaries employed by Albion...

Then, Agnes became worried about the situation outside.

Right now, there were only schoolgirls left in the academy.

“In two minutes I want you fully armoured and following me,” Agnes ordered her subordinates.

Menvil took over the women's dormitory without any problems.

Noble daughters were so frightened by his invasion that they showed no real resistance. He took all the schoolgirls’ wands and rounded them up, still dressed in their nightgowns, and confined them in the dining hall. There were approximately ninety people.

While he was doing that, his partners from the other tower joined him.

Seeing the academy’s headmaster Old Osman being one of the captives put a smile on Menvil’s face.

Menvil gathered all of the captives in the dining hall and tied their hands behind their backs.

Thanks to a magic spell that someone recited, the rope moved and twined around their wrists by itself.

All the teachers and students were female and were trembling.

Menvil sweetly muttered to everyone,

“Whaaat, calm down, if none of you try to stand out or make noise and if you do what you are told to, no one will get hurt.”

Someone began to weep.

“Silence!”

However, the schoolgirl didn't stop crying. Menvil came closer and pointed his cane at her.

“Do you like cinders?”

The words were not a direct threat, but it could be understood as one. The schoolgirl stopped crying.

Osman opened his mouth.

“Hey you.”

“What?”

“Don’t use violence against women. Albion wants us as hostages, yes? To use us as additional cards in negotiations, yes?”

“How do you know?”

“Experienced persons from far away barged in here – it’s easy to see what you came here for. Not for the riches for sure. So, please be more patient.”

“Old man, what value do you have?”

The mercenaries laughed loudly.

“How important is one old man for the country? Consider this.”

When Osman ducked his head, the intruders started to look around Alvíss Dining Hall.

One could clearly read, “I don’t want to be here,” on the mages faces.

Fuuun, Osman thought. They might still have a chance.

“Old man, are these people all the members of the academy?”

Osman nodded.

“That's right. That's all of them.“

Then the mercenaries noticed that their comrades had not returned from the artillery tower. ''Are they taking their time?'' No, he shook his head. The longer it takes, the more chances for the enemy to get reinforcements. And they should be aware of that. ''Therefore'', Menvil ramified.

From outside the dining hall a voice was heard.

“Those that shut themselves up in the dining hall! Listen! We are Her Majesty's musketeers!”

Menvil and others looked at each other. Apparently Celestin failed. However none of the mercenaries changed their facial expression. A single mercenary glared at Osman.

“Hey hey. Didn’t you said ‘That's all of them’?”

“Musketeers are not part of the staff,” Osman said calmly.

With a smile on his lips, Menvil stepped to the doors to negotiate with the musketeers outside the dining room.

Agnes hid herself behind the tower staircase landing. She drove one group of commoner staff away from the courtyard so that they would not get too involved with the incident.

The morning sun had not risen yet.

At the door of the dining hall a tightfisted mage appeared. The moonlight from a gap in the clouds lit his figure.

Agnes held her finger on the trigger, while aiming her pistol at the mage.

“Listen! Thief! We are Her Majesty's musketeers! One battalion of our troops has you and your damned accomplices surrounded! Release the hostages!”

Agnes’ “one battalion of troops” was a bluff. In reality, there were only about ten people.

From the dining hall she heard voices laughing hard.

“We couldn’t care less about a single battalion of musketeers!”

“These musketeers have killed four of your partners already. If you surrender peacefully, we’ll spare your lives.”

“Surrender? Isn’t it the time to start negotiations now? Call Henrietta here.”

“Her Majesty?”

“Indeed. And for the time being, promise to withdraw your soldiers from Albion. My client seems to hate it when your soldiers dirty the country's land with their shoes.

Usually the army didn't turn back because of a hostage. However… because ninety children of nobles were taken as hostages, this might be a different matter. The invasion troop's withdrawal was a real possibility.

''My responsibility.'' Agnes bit her lower lip.

She tried to concentrate – ''A blunder is a blunder. The court people - they are still my responsibility.''

One musketeer whispered into Agnes’s ear.

“…we could send a courier to Tristania and ask for reinforcements.”

“It is useless. It doesn’t matter how many soldiers we have, as long as they hold hostages.”

Seeing such a consultation, Menvil shouted.

“Hey, remember. Whenever you call a new soldier, one hostage is killed. The only ones you can invite here are the Cardinal or Henrietta. Are we clear?”

Agnes said nothing.

Then, Menvil shouted again.

“Make a decision in the next five minutes. Call Henrietta or not. If there is no answer after five minutes, one hostage will be killed every passing minute.”

Another musketeer poked Agnes.

“Commander Agnes…”

Agnes painfully tightened her lips.

At that moment…

A voice sounded from behind.

“Commander.”

Turning around she saw Colbert standing and staring with surprise at Alvíss Dining Hall.

“Do not get involved,” Agnes said, trying to cover Colbert with herself.

“You'll be caught.”

“My laboratory is in the tower. What happened?”

Agnes got angry at Colbert's carefree attitude.

“Can’t you see? Your students were captured by Albion’s henchmen.”

Colbert looked over her shoulder and, once he noticed the mage standing in front of the dining hall, his face turned pale.

“Enough already. Go back.”

Annoyed, she sent Colbert off.

“Psst, Miss Musketeer.”

She was called from behind again. This time it was Kirche and Tabitha, who stood in the shadows smiling.

“Aren’t you students? Thank goodness you are all right.”

“Hey, we have a good plan…”

“Plan?”

“Yeah. Right now you can’t reject any help.”

“And what is that plan?”

Kirche and Tabitha explained their plan to Agnes.

Agnes, after listening to it, laughed.

“Sounds fun to me.”

“How about it? That’s the only plan we have.”

Colbert, who had heard the plan, was opposed to it.

“It is too dangerous. The enemies are mercenaries. You can’t be seriously thinking that such cheap tricks will work.”

“No one cares about your opinion, teacher.”

Kirche said, not trying to hide her contempt.

Agnes stopped paying attention to Colbert altogether.

“They do not know about your existence. The key here is surprise.”

She whispered while pointing her finger at Kirche, Tabitha and herself.

Menvil sat on a chair looking at the pocket watch on the table.　

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Tick tick* the clock hand moved.

“Five minutes passed.”

Hearing that, the students shuddered. If there were no words from Agnes about calling Henrietta after five minutes, Menvil said he would kill one of them.

“Don't hold a grudge against me,” Menvil said, pulling out his cane.

“Take me instead.”

Osman muttered, but Menvil shook his head.

“You are necessary as a key in negotiation. Hey, who will it be? You choose.”

An indescribably cruel question. No one answered in shock.

“Understood. Then I will choose. Do not hold a grudge.”

But the moment when Menvil said that…

A small paper balloon flew into the dining hall.

And once all of their eyes were focused on it…

The paper balloon exploded with a very loud bang.

With it, yellow blinding phosphorus flew out of the balloon.

It was directed to fly into the dining hall by Tabitha’s Wind and was lit up by Kirche's Fire magic.

The schoolgirls screamed.

Those mages that looked at it directly were now holding their faces.

Then Kirche, Tabitha, and the musketeers with muskets prepared broke into the room.

The strategy seemed to be successful.

But…

A lot of fire bullets flew up aimed at Kirche.

Kirche, who lowered her guard thinking about success, fired her own fire bombs at it.

In such violent flames, the gunpowder of a nearby musketeer's gun exploded.

Fingers were blown-off, and the musketeer started rolling on the ground holding her hand.

Kirche tried to stand up but did not notice the spell aimed at her.

A fire bomb exploded in front of her belly, and she received the full force of the shock wave from a close distance, knocking her outside.

Wrapped in flames, it was an effective attack. It takes time for flame to burn ... but an explosion gives an instant impact. Opposite to burning slowly.

She saw Tabitha staggering trying to stand up.

But then another shock wave hit her head… and she fell onto the ground again.

Menvil showed up from the white smoke.

''Spell!'' But there was no wand.

Then she noticed one lying on the ground.

She reached for it, trying to pick it up but he stepped on it.

[[Image:ZnT06-233.jpg|thumb]]

Menvil towered above Kirche, looking down on her.

“Too bad… Light bombs only blinds one's eyes…”

Menvil said while smiling.

That moment Kirche noticed.

Menvil's eyeballs were not moving at all.

“Your…eyes.”

Menvil extended his fingers towards one eye.

And took it out. An artificial eye.

“Not only were my eyelids burnt, but my eyes as well. I can’t see the light.”

“H-how…”

But Menvil moved as if he was able to see.

“A snake finds its prey by temperature.”

Menvil laughed.

“I’m a Fire user, thus I am very sensitive to temperature. Distance, position - one can know everything in full detail by knowing how high or low the temperature is. You can even recognize different people by knowing their temperature.”

Kirche‘s hair stood up on her head from fear.

''Who is this man…''

“Are you scared? Afraid?”

Menvil laughed.

“When one’s feelings turn in turmoil, one’s temperature changes as well. Temperature changes tell a lot of things about one’s thoughts.”

Menvil’s nostrils widened upon taking a full inhalation of the scent.

“I want to smell.”

“Eh?”

“The aroma of you burnt, I want to smell it.”

Kirche trembled.

For the first time in her life she felt pure fear.

The fear that made a Queen of Fire whisper ‘No…’ like a small girl. However, Menvil just gave an anxious smile and said.

“How would you like to burn? There are many different ways of burning. This time you will be the one to burn.”

Not willing to see it coming, Kirche closed her eyes.

Menvil put out his cane, but the moment when flames started gathering around Kirche…

The flame was pushed back by another flame.

And once Kirche cracked her eyes open, she saw…

Colbert standing next to her, with a wand in his hand.

“…Mister?”

With an ice-cold face, Colbert muttered.　

“Get away from my students.”

As if noticing something, Menvil looked up.

“Ooh, you… You! You! You!”

With a joyful expression on his face, Menvil roared.

“Is my temperature sense tricking me?! You! Colbert it’s you! I've missed you! It’s Colbert’s voice!”

Colbert's expression did not change. He stubbornly stared at Menvil.

“It’s me! Have you forgotten? It’s Commander Menvil! Aaah! So long ago!”

Menvil spread out his arms and shouted happily.

Colbert puckered up his brows.

That face had something dark in it.

“You…”

“How many years passed since our last meeting? Haaa! Captain! Twenty-years! That’s right!”

Captain?

What does that mean? The students started to whisper.

“What? Captain! You are a teacher now?! Isn’t it funny? You - a teacher! What precisely do you teach? You who were named ‘The Flame Serpent’… Ha, ha, ha! Hahahahahahahahahahahaha!”

Menvil shouted with laughter.

“I will explain to you. This man here is a flame user that was called ‘The Flame Serpent’ before. He was a commander of the special troops… Women or children – he did not care, he burned them all completely.”

Kirche stared at Colbert.

“And he was the man… who took my eyes!"

Colbert was emanating something scary.

The aura around him felt very different from normal.

Burning his own people, even Kirche’s Zerbst lineage, never engaged in such atrocities. After all, those were nobles’ duels.

However, the air that Colbert emanated today was different.

If you touch – you’ll burn.

You’ll burn and die.

The smell of burning flesh, the smell of death.

From the tip of Colbert’s casually thrust out wand, a huge snake of flame, that looked too big for the delicate wand, sprang out. The snake bit the wand of one mage, who had silently started to chant a spell.

The wand turned to ashes in an instant.

Colbert smiled.

A cold smile without feelings, like a reptile’s.

Colbert asked Kirche who stared at him in shock.

“Miss Zerbst. Do you remember the Fire element’s characteristics?”

From the edge of a bitten lip, a stream of blood trickled.

Red blood, like flame, like Colbert’s mantle.

“…fire’s characteristics are zeal and destruction.”

“Fire’s zeal purpose is solely destruction. That’s what you think. Twenty years ago I thought so too.”

Colbert muttered in an unusual voice.

“However, it is as you say.”

The moon hid behind a cloud again.

Their surroundings turned black as if painted by a dark brush.

A fight in the dark is difficult for an ordinary man. Because one cannot see his opponent.

However, for the blinded Fire user there is no light to begin with, thus darkness is not a handicap at all.

Menvil thought while gripping his cane and preparing a spell.

''20 years ago my flame was defeated.''

''It was because of immaturity.''

''However, it is different now.''

''With time I became much stronger.''

''Though I lost light, I gained strong Fire instead.''

''Inner body senses were straightened and the nerves became twice as strong.''

''Now I can detect even the most subtle changes in the air.''

Temperature of a person, flow of air coloured a shadow and the sight was projected into Menvil's mind.

“Take your friend and run away from here.”

Kirche nodded, and supporting Tabitha, tried to run away. However, the mage that lurked in the dining hall shot an ice arrow aimed at their backs.

A thin flame dashed out of Colbert's cane and entwined the arrow.

[[Image:ZnT06-241.jpg|thumb]]

The arrow of ice melted and fell.

Once Colbert's flame was unleashed, Menvil's flame flew.

''Fireball.''

A ball of flame that followed Colbert's movements…

However, it was instantly burned down by the flame escaping from Colbert’s wand.

“Fufu, don’t.”

Menvil launched one flame after another, aiming at Colbert.

Suddenly Colbert was cornered into defense.

In the darkness he ran from side to side trying to escape them.

Even if you want to attack, challenging Menvil in the dark is not easily done.

“What’s wrong?! What’s wrong captain?! Don’t just run around!”

Menvil shot one fireball after another. The edge of Colbert’s mantle flamed up.

“Too bad! Just your mantle turns into scorch! Next is your body! I want to smell your burning body! This is me! Uwaha! Uha! Hahahahahahahaha!”

Wearing a smile tinged with madness, Menvil launched his flames.

“Kuu…”

Colbert shot his own flame of magic aiming at the source of Menvil's flame.

However, there was no response.

Menvil moved at once when the spell was cast and disappeared in the dark, not giving Colbert the chance for a counterattack.

One cannot attack an opponent whom one cannot see. Colbert frowned.

“Here! Captain!”

Yet his position was fully exposed to Menvil who could "see" in the dark.

Colbert hid in the bushes, then tried to hide himself in the shadow of the tower. However, it was not possible to escape from Menvil, who could track one's temperature very accurately.

Colbert, while running around and trying to escape, soon found himself in the center of the plaza. There was no place where he could hide.

“The best stage is prepared, Captain. You cannot run away anymore. There is no place where you can hide yourself either. Give up.”

Colbert took a deep breath.

And spoke towards Menvil's direction in the darkness.

“Young Menvil, I have a favor to ask.”

“What? You want to burn without suffering? Well for the old time's sake, I will burn you in an instant.”

In a perfectly composed voice, Colbert said,

“I want you to give up. I already decided not to kill anyone with magic.”

“Hey hey, have you lost your mind? Can’t you understand the current situation? You can’t see me. However, I can see you perfectly. Where do you see a winning chance for you?”

“Still, I am begging you. This is true.”

Colbert fell on his knees and bowed. The Menvil's voice was filled with disgust,

“I… I was chasing such a coward for twenty years… you good-for-nothing… I cannot permit that... I cannot permit that to myself. I will roast you bit by bit, taking my time, without any sympathy, from head to toes.”

Menvil began utter an incantation.

“Even if I ask, you won’t listen.”

Colbert continued.

“I am not a persistent enough guy.”

Colbert shook his head in sadness and pointed his wand to the sky.

The ball of a small flame shot up.

“What? Illumination plan? Unfortunately, the fire size is not enough to light the area around.

It was as Menvil said. The small ball of flame only lightly shined upon their surroundings. It could not replace the sun.

The moment when Menvil's spell was completed…

The small flame ball that was hanging in the sky exploded.

The small explosion turned into a huge one in an instant.

Fire, Fire, Earth. One earth and two fires.

Using "Gold transmutation" water vapor in the air was turned into oil.

With a spark it turned into a huge bolide…

The combustion of the huge bolide sucked up all oxygen around, causing every living thing within its range to suffocate and die.

It was a matchless "Flame bomb."

Menvil, opening his mouth to chant the spell, felt the oxygen being plundered from his lungs and suffocated in an instant.

If the enemy hides in the darkness… consign him to the darkness.

However, this spell kills everyone nearby. Therefore, Colbert did not use it until they moved to the center of the plaza.　

Colbert turned around and, while holding his mouth, approached the lying Menvil.

“You couldn’t turn into a complete snake, Lieutenant.”

Colbert whispered, while coldly looking down at Menvil’s face drawn with pain.

News about Menvil’s defeat shook the morale of his mercenaries.

Kirche, Tabitha and the musketeers who escaped injuries did not lose momentum and rushed into battle again.

Inside, between the screams of schoolgirls who stretched out on the floor, a single mage who had barricaded himself in the dining room was knocked down.

Agnes stabbed the last mage with her sword.

“Kuu!”

However, the sword did not come out.

The last mage released a spell aiming at Agnes’s back…

Many magic arrows flew.

Kirche, Tabitha and other musketeers were not able to react in time.

A black shadow jumped into the way.

He blocked the arrows from reaching Agnes with his own body. He uttered a spell and a snake of flame flew out the wand’s tip burning up the wand that the other mage used.

Agnes stared in blank surprise at Colbert.

Colbert's eyes opened wide.

The voice that escaped his mouth was full of concern for Agnes.

“…are you all right?”

Mechanically, Agnes nodded.

The next moment Colbert toppled to the ground, coughing blood.

Students ran up in panic and began uttering the recovery spells for Colbert.

However… the injury was severe.

Inner…

Agnes who recovered herself pointed the sword at Colbert.

Shocked, students stared at Agnes.

“Wait! What are you doing?!” shouted Kirche.

Colbert with a weak face looked up at Agnes.

“You… You are the leader of the Magical Research Experimental Group platoon? You broke the royal list of military material in storage?”

Colbert nodded.

“I will tell you. I am D'Angleterre‘s survivor.”

“… I see.”

“Why was my hometown destroyed? Answer.”

“Stop! He’s injured! Badly injured! Don’t talk!”

Montmorency, who was desperately trying to chant a Water healing spell, cried.

“Answer!”

Colbert answered looking down.

“…the order.”

“Order?”

“…it was reported that an epidemic occurred there. To prevent it from spreading we were told to burn it. We burned it reluctantly.”

“Idiot… That is a lie.”

“…Ha ha, afterwards, I learned about that too. In short it was the ‘New Religion Hunt.’ I am tormented by the guilt every day. It was… like Menvil said. Women, children - I burned them all. It was not permitted. But the memory still haunts me. I left the army. I swore… not to use Fire for destruction again.”

“…but those feelings didn’t stop your hand?”

Colbert shook his head.

After that… he slowly shut his eyes. Though Montmorency desperately kept uttering an incantation… her willpower was drained with time - she fainted and toppled to the ground. For the spell of "Recovery" to heal such a serious injury, it needed special medicine… but now and here there was none.

Therefore, though willpower tried to replace the specific medicine… it had its limits.

Other Water users ran out of willpower one after another and fainted. With many fainted mages surrounding Colbert, Agnes raised her sword.

However, Colbert was protected - Kirche covered him with herself. Her ever-present silly smile was now gone from her lips. Making a serious face, Kirche said.

“Please stop it!”

“Get away! I was living for this day! Twenty years! Twenty years I have waited for this day!”

“Please. Please.”

“Get away!”

Agnes and Kirche glared at each other.

The moment when tension in the air was about to break loose…

Kirche grabbed Colbert's wrist.

“Get away I said!”

Kirche answered in a stone-like voice.

“Please, lower your sword.”

“Stop joking!”

Kirche shook her head and muttered.

“He’s dead.”

With those words, Agnes's wrist lost its strength.

Shocked, Agnes fell to her knees. Her body began shaking little by little.

“…Hold your grudge if you want. However, at least pray. Teacher Colbert may certainly be your enemy… but he is your saviour right now. He shielded you with his body and saved you.”

Kirche said in a constrained voice.

Agnes stood up again without power, and said two words, three words, words that could not reach one’s ear. Then she lifted her sword and lowered it. The students averted their eyes, only Kirche alone did not shut her eyes and watched.

The sword stuck deeply into the ground next to Colbert.

Turning on her heels, Agnes began to slowly walk away.

After Agnes disappeared… Kirche tried to carry Colbert's body, a red ruby ring shone on her finger.

A crimson ruby, like burning fire.

While watching the ruby… tears escaped Kirche’s eyes.

''It was the ring that he gave me.''

He said, “I’m giving this to my student,” and gave the ring to her, who was acting like a spoiled brat. Remembering that, Kirche started to weep.

On the deck of ''Redoubtable'' Malicorne and Styx sat down with blank surprise all over their faces..　

The number of warships had decreased to two-thirds while making a sortie aimed at Albion’s fleet.

Tristain's fleet won the battle. Somehow they were able to repel Albion’s fleet. Albion’s fleet lost more than a half of their ships and scrambled to get away.

It was a big victory.

But… Malicorne thought.

''Is this a victory?''

He was alive just to see such devastation. It was like a painting of hell. The deck was burning like kindling, heavy losses everywhere. The number of naval guns in the portside was reduced by half, as for the starboard - the battery was completely lost on every deck.

After receiving as many as five direct hits, the starboard of ''Redoubtable'' was annihilated.

200 hundred people from the 600 crew were either killed or injured.

However, ''Redoubtable'' was still slicing through the sky.

Malicorne was alive too.

To survive among flying spells, bullets and cannonballs – guess he must be lucky. Whenever a new enemy ship passed, Malicorne created a dark cloud while yelling. Otherwise, he would have fainted from fear. He had no idea whether it was effective or not.

“Styx,”

Malicorne said in a dying voice.

“What?”

Styx responded in an exhausted voice.

“Life is a weird thing, don’t you think?”

“I fully agree with you.”

On the deck, Bowood and the commander of a warship walked. They were talking about the battle progress.

The officer cadet that was guiding them both, spotted two people sitting on the deck and bellowed.

“Hey! You! No time to sit around! Stand up! Stand up now!”

Hastily Malicorne and Styx stood up.

“Start preparing. Wait with commanding officers and officer cadets inside.”

Malicorne and Styx looked at each other. They just survived one deadly battle. How can they vigorously start preparing for another one?

“Move it! Don’t make officers wait!”

Then… Bowood admonished the officer with a smile.

“Ah, senior, they just experienced their first battle campaign. You must let them take a rest for today.''

“Ah! But, however…”

“I guess, that this is your first time smelling the smoke of powder as well? Once I had, too.”

Hearing the Albion officer speaking like that, the senior officer nodded.

“Very well, you may take a rest for tonight.”

Relieved, Malicorne and Styx saluted. Malicorne watched them leaving and muttered.

“Ironically, we were saved by a person from Albion.”

“Indeed.”

Styx weakly muttered and they both slumped on the deck again.

In the strategic conference room of ''Varsenda'', General De Poitiers received the report.　

It came from Rosais, from one dragon scout of the first unit. General De Poitiers smiled gloatingly.

Chief of Staff Wimpffen, watched his superior officer’s face.

“Must be good news,” he muttered.

“The troops in Rosais area are said to be gone. Void managed to lure the enemy to Dartanes.”

“That’s just the first obstacle.”

De Poitiers nodded and gave the command.

“All fleets ships head to Rosais. We must decide upon landing. Gather all commanders.”

The messenger received the General's instruction and dashed out.

De Poitiers nodded.

“Now then, I wonder if I can become field marshal now or not, I don’t want to wait for one more week.”

Even if the landing succeeds, it will still probably be a tough fight.

Albion still had 50,000 untouched troops resting.

In the sky of Dartanes, Saito’s plane headed towards the confluence point with the Tristain fleet.　

The plan was to join the fleet at Albion’s boundary.

Saito, who sat in the pilot’s seat, was silent for a long time.

Whatever Louise tried to speak about, he did not answer.

Only once Saito opened his mouth.

“They…”

“Yes.”

However, Saito did not say anything since then.

Louise found a letter within Colbert’s manual. But because of all the craziness around she did not pay attention to it.

“Letter.”

This got Saito’s attention.

“Letter?”

“Yes. Mister Colbert’s. Read it?”

Saito nodded.

Louise spread the letter and started to read it aloud.

''Saito-kun, was my invention useful?''

''If it is so, then I am glad. For you… no, to all students, not just as a teacher, it would make me happy if it would be of any use for you. Very happy.''

''Now, why did I decide to write this letter today – I have a request. No, nothing weird. And be relieved it is not about money either.''

''As to what this discourse is about, it is some dream of mine.''

''If things which one can only do by magic, could be done by technologies that everyone could use.''

''Have you seen? Happy Little Snake.''

''Well, that certainly is not just a toy…''

''I hope that there will be a use for every splendid technology some day.''

''It is my dream.''

''Let's get to it, though I‘m still worrying whether to say it or not…''

''In the past, I committed a crime.''

''Too big a crime.''

''It is so big that it will never be forgiven.''

''As a redemption for this crime I have devoted myself to research…''

''Recently I thought.''

''No, my crime will never be forgiven.''

''Even if my inventions are useful… It won’t erase the crime I committed.''

''Therefore, I want you to promise me one thing.''

''Look, you will be facing a lot of difficult situations.''

''And you will go into war, and you will see many people die.''

''But…''

''Do not get used to it.''

''Do not become accustomed to people's death.''

''Do not think it is natural.''

''The moment you do that – something will break.''

''I do not want you to become like me.''

''Therefore, I ask repeatedly.''

''Do not become accustomed to war.''

''Do not become accustomed to killing each other.''

''Do not become accustomed to death.''

Behind the cloud... one could see the Tristain-Germania united fleet heading to Rosais.

The number had decreased a lot.

Still… most ships were still intact, so they likely won the battle.

Even though they won, the ones that survived looked worn-out. Many of the ships' hulls were damaged, masts were broken. There was a ship that lost all cannons completely as well.

Louise continued to read the letter aloud.

[[Image:ZnT06-259.jpg|thumb]]

''Well, my request is coming to an end.''

''Remember, what you said to me once?''

''That you came from a different world.''

''In this world of yours, the flying machines that you use pierce the sky, and technology is much better developed than in Halkeginia, right?''

''This is what I would like to see.''

''I could use it in my research.''

''Therefore, when you go east… I want you to take me with you.''

''No, I am not joking. Seriously.''

''Therefore, do not die.''

''Return alive absolutely.''

''Even if I can't go to the east with you.''

''P.S.''

''In that world, are there "cars" that everyone can use and they drive on the roads?　''

''Are there little boxes with which one can communicate over long distances?''

''Has a person really reached the moon?''

''To be able to do that without magic, must be really wonderful.''

''I want to see that kind of world.''

“That’s it. Weird person. He really wants to go to your world.” 　

Saito, while sniffing, thanked Louise.

“Thank you.”

Louise gently embraced Saito's neck. And murmured,

“Idiot. Why are you crying?”

“…felt like crying.”

“…Many things happened today, you're just tired. Once we're back on the ship, let's just get some rest.”

Louise closed her eyes, and softly kissed Saito’s neck.

Once ''Varsenda'' appeared, Saito turned the nose of the plane towards it.

On the bright sunny day, the sooty fleet looked as though it was dyed in a beautiful black paint.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter7|Back to Chapter 7]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter1|Forward to Volume 7]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume6 Chapter8 - MTL

2015-07-14T17:54:55Z

Coffeezombie: minor translation fixes - made Osman sound more like how an old man might speak

<noinclude>{{Template:PREVIEW}}</noinclude>

===Chapter Eight: The Atonement of Flame===
Early morning, four o'clock. The sun had not risen yet, the sky was dark.

In the sky above the Academy of Magic one small war frigate appeared.

Menvil stood on the deck, watching the sky right ahead. Wardes, with inaudible steps, approached Menvil from behind.

The wind’s square indicated by itself that it was the same sky.

Wardes came out to test Menvil.

''Can this man lead such a difficult plan to success?'' He had his doubts.

However, Wardes's doubts seemed to be unfounded.

Not taking his eyes from the sign, Menvil called Wardes out of distance,

“So what trial is it now, Viscount?”

Wardes was surprised.

Menvil did not even turn around.

Even if he had turned around – it was just too dark. One couldn’t even make out an approaching silhouette.

Yet… what kind of skills did he use to notice Wardes approach from such a long distance?

“Now then, we're almost there.”

Menvil muttered without turning around. Wardes, while feeling admiration, carefully approached Menvil.

“We're lucky. Oh dear, as an attacking side, we should not let them know from which side they will be attacked.”

They managed to avoid mage's familiars that were patrolling in the air… it was fortuitous that they managed to get this far without being spotted.

“In order to express our gratitude, when you return to Albion, please let me treat you to something, Viscount.”

“Don’t think too much about it, think about surviving first,” Wardes said. Menvil suddenly pulled out a cane and pointed it at the scruff of Wardes's neck.

“Watch your mouth youngster. Or do you want to turn to ashes right here and now?”

Wardes expressionlessly watched Menvil.

“I’m joking, Viscount. Don’t stare like that.”

Laughing, Menvil jumped from the deck into the air.

One after another, all of the other team members, wrapped up in black cloths, followed Menvil.

A lot of people disappeared from the deck with a surprising swiftness.

Fouquet, who came up there, muttered in an unpleasant voice.

“Creepy guy. And scary.”

“But he has the skills needed. We can’t hope for more.”

“Is he more skilled than you?”

Fouquet laughed, asking Wardes a mischievous question.

“Maybe.”

The Musketeers Corps assigned two musketeer crew members to an artillery tower to watch over the cannon.

That was the greatest number of military troops that the army could allow to stand as sentinels.

Something moved under the moonlight.

The older member of the two squat down in silence, and unwrapped gun powder and bullets from small paper bags.

Another musketeer, following her partner’s movements, also loaded her musket with gunpowder.

And when she looked carefully… she saw something moving in the darkness.

But before she could open her mouth, both guards' throats were cut by Wind magic.

Two bodies were caught before hitting the ground. Not making any noise, Menvil laid the musketeers on the ground.

“Women. Still young. Shame.” One assassin informed Menvil with a smile.

“There is no place for old courtesy, men or women have to be treated the same.”

Menvil said, smiling rapaciously.

“Equally when death is given.”

“Only nobles’ children should not be killed. They must be taken as hostages.”

“Apart from them, I can kill everyone else?”

Menvil, while fiddling with his cane, muttered in a happy voice.

One member took out the map.

It was the map of the school drawn by Fouquet. It was covered with a special cloth that didn't leak out light, but slightly illuminated the map itself.

Looking at the corpses of the guards, one member muttered.

“Guards only armed with guns.”

“How many mages are there? Not counting the regular musketeers.”

The member who was studying the map informed Menvil.

"Commander, there are three targets. This tower, the dormitory tower and the tower nearside.”

Menvil handed down the orders quickly.　

“I’ll take the dormitory tower. Jean, Ludwig, Germain, Attas – you four together with Giovanni take this tower. Celestin and the rest take the last one.”

The mages nodded.

Tabitha woke up.

There were strange sounds coming from the courtyard.

After thinking for a moment, she decided to wake Kirche up after all. She went out of her room and headed to Kirche’s room downstairs. After she knocked against the door, Kirche, dressed only in a thin nightgown on her bare skin and still rubbing her eyes, appeared.

“You what… it’s too early… even the sun hasn’t started to rise yet.”

“Strange sounds,” was all she said.

Kirche closed her eyes.

“Uwaaa.” Kirche felt her salamander, Flame, beating against the window.

“You too?”

The moment Kirche opened her eyes again, her sleepiness was gone.

Kirche hastily began putting clothes on.

The moment when she took her wand, the sound of a breaking door echoed.

Kirche and Tabitha looked at each other.

“Retreat,” Tabitha murmured.

“Agreed.”

Not knowing the enemies number or location, one had to pull back to recover. It was war basics.

Kirche and Tabitha jumped down from the window and hid themselves in the bushes and from there watched what was going around.

It was getting brighter - the sun started rising.

At that time, Agnes woke up in her bedroom and grabbed the sword placed at the bedside.

Pulling it out from its sheath, she waited at the door.

It was the second floor of the artillery tower. The room was always used as a warehouse and was only recently made into a bedroom.

In all, twelve members lived here.

They all resided in the room next door.

Agnes noticed the mirror placed in the center of the room. It was the "Liar's Mirror". The ugly made into beautiful, the beautiful into ugly – everything was turned upside down by the mirror. Agnes tried not to look at the mirror while setting the trap.

Four people led by the mercenary mage Celestin went up a spiral staircase to the second floor of the artillery tower. They queued at the two doors.

Two men were positioned at each door while another one waited in the hall.

The doors were kicked open.

In the middle of the room a handsome mage set up his wand.

Alarmed, the mages started to chant their spells.

“Bam…”

However, they were also hit by magic. With his heart pierced by an ice spear, Celestin fell on the floor.

Agnes, who hid herself behind the door, noticed the success of her plan.

Celestin mistook his own reflection in The Liar's Mirror, which was placed here by Agnes, for an enemy and released a spell which was reflected by the mirror and pierced his heart.　

Agnes felt gratitude to Celestin, who had been foolish enough to shoot himself with his own spell reflected by the mirror.

Another assassin, hastily flounced into the room.

But his throat was cut deeply from the side by Agnes's sword, and he fell down.

Then, her musketeers jumped into the room.

“Commander Agnes! Are you all right?”

She nodded answering their question.

“I’m all right.”

“Two people sneaked into our room. However, we finished them…”

''Two people in my room. Two people in the next one. Four people in total…''

Apparently these thieves crept into the artillery tower to kill them off…

“Albion’s dogs.”

Muttered Agnes, quickly understanding where they came from. The squad consisted only of mages. It was impossible to mistake them for simple thieves. They must be mercenaries employed by Albion...

Then, Agnes became worried about the situation outside.

Right now, there were only schoolgirls left in the academy.

“In two minutes I want you fully armoured and following me,” Agnes ordered her subordinates.

Menvil took over the women's dormitory without any problems.

Noble daughters were so frightened by his invasion that they showed no real resistance. He took all the schoolgirls’ wands and rounded them up, still dressed in their nightgowns, and confined them in the dining hall. There were approximately ninety people.

While he was doing that, his partners from the other tower joined him.

Seeing the academy’s headmaster Old Osman being one of the captives put a smile on Menvil’s face.

Menvil gathered all of the captives in the dining hall and tied their hands behind their backs.

Thanks to a magic spell that someone recited, the rope moved and twined around their wrists by itself.

All the teachers and students were female and were trembling.

Menvil sweetly muttered to everyone,

“Whaaat, calm down, if none of you try to stand out or make noise and if you do what you are told to, no one will get hurt.”

Someone began to weep.

“Silence!”

However, the schoolgirl didn't stop crying. Menvil came closer and pointed his cane at her.

“Do you like cinders?”

The words were not a direct threat, but it could be understood as one. The schoolgirl stopped crying.

Osman opened his mouth.

“Hey you.”

“What?”

“Don’t use violence against women. Albion wants us as hostages, yes? To use us as additional cards in negotiations, yes?”

“How do you know?”

“Experienced persons from far away barged in here – it’s easy to see what you came here for. Not for the riches for sure. So, please be more patient.”

“Old man, what value do you have?”

The mercenaries laughed loudly.

“How important is one old man for the country? Consider this.”

When Osman ducked his head, the intruders started to look around Alvíss Dining Hall.

One could clearly read, “I don’t want to be here,” on the mages faces.

Fuuun, Osman thought. They might still have a chance.

“Old man, are these people all the members of the academy?”

Osman nodded.

“That's right. That's all of them.“

Then the mercenaries noticed that their comrades had not returned from the artillery tower. ''Are they taking their time?'' No, he shook his head. The longer it takes, the more chances for the enemy to get reinforcements. And they should be aware of that. ''Therefore'', Menvil ramified.

From outside the dining hall a voice was heard.

“Those that shut themselves up in the dining hall! Listen! We are Her Majesty's musketeers!”

Menvil and others looked at each other. Apparently Celestin failed. However none of the mercenaries changed their facial expression. A single mercenary glared at Osman.

“Hey hey. Didn’t you said ‘That's all of them’?”

“Musketeers are not part of the staff,” Osman said calmly.

With a smile on his lips, Menvil stepped to the doors to negotiate with the musketeers outside the dining room.

Agnes hid herself behind the tower staircase landing. She drove one group of commoner staff away from the courtyard so that they would not get too involved with the incident.

The morning sun had not risen yet.

At the door of the dining hall a tightfisted mage appeared. The moonlight from a gap in the clouds lit his figure.

Agnes held her finger on the trigger, while aiming her pistol at the mage.

“Listen! Thief! We are Her Majesty's musketeers! One battalion of our troops has you and your damned accomplices surrounded! Release the hostages!”

Agnes’ “one battalion of troops” was a bluff. In reality, there were only about ten people.

From the dining hall she heard voices laughing hard.

“We couldn’t care less about a single battalion of musketeers!”

“These musketeers have killed four of your partners already. If you’ll surrender peacefully we’ll spare your lives.”

“Surrender? Isn’t it the time to start negotiations now? Well, call Henrietta here.”

“Her Majesty?”

“Indeed. And for the time being, promise to withdraw soldiers from Albion. My client seems to hate it when your soldiers dirty the country's land with their shoes.

Usually the army doesn't turn back because of a hostage. However… because ninety children of nobles were taken as hostages, it might be a different matter. The invasion troop's withdrawal was a real possibility.

''My responsibility.'' Agnes bit her lower lip.

She tried to concentrate herself – ''A blunder is a blunder. The court people - they are still my responsibility.''

One musketeer whispered into Agnes’s ear.

“…we could send a courier to Tristania and ask for reinforcements.”

“It is useless. It doesn’t matter how many soldiers we have, as long as they hold hostages.”

Seeing such a consultation, Menvil shouted.

“Hey, remember. Whenever you call a new soldier, one hostage is killed. The only ones you can invite here are the Cardinal or Henrietta. Be nice. Clear?”

Agnes said nothing.

Then, Menvil shouted again.

“Decide it in five minutes. Call Henrietta or not. If there is no answer after five minutes, one hostage will be killed every passing minute.”

Another musketeer poked Agnes.

“Commander Agnes…”

Agnes painfully tightened her lips.

That moment…

A voice sounded from behind.

“Commander.”

Turning around she saw Colbert standing and staring with surprise at Alvíss Dining Hall.

“Do not get involved,” Agnes said, trying to cover Colbert with herself.

“You'll be caught.”

“My laboratory is in the tower. What happened?”

Agnes got angry at Colbert's carefree attitude.

“Can’t you see? Your students were captured by Albion’s henchmen.”

Colbert looked over her shoulder and, once he noticed the mage standing in front of the dining hall, his face turned pale.

“Enough already. Go back.”

Annoyed, she sent Colbert off.

“Psst, Miss Musketeer.”

She was called from behind again. This time it was Kirche and Tabitha, who stood in the shadows smiling.

“Aren’t you students? Thank goodness you are all right.”

“Hey, we have a good plan…”

“Plan?”

“Yeah. Right now you can’t reject any help.”

“And what is that plan?”

Kirche and Tabitha explained their plan to Agnes.

Agnes, after listening to it, laughed.

“Sounds fun to me.”

“How about it? That’s the only plan we have.”

Colbert who heard the plan opposed to it.

“It is too dangerous. The enemy is a mercenary. You can’t be seriously thinking that such cheap tricks will work.”

“No one cares about your opinion, teacher.”

Kirche said, not trying to hide her contempt.

Agnes stopped paying attention to Colbert altogether.

“They do not know about your existence. The key here is surprise.”

She whispered while pointing her finger at Kirche, Tabitha and herself.

Menvil sat on a chair looking at the pocket watch on the table.　

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Tick tick* the clock hand moved.

“Five minutes passed.”

Hearing that, the students shuddered. If there were no words from Agnes about calling Henrietta after five minutes, Menvil said he would kill one of them.

“Don't hold a grudge against me,” Menvil said, pulling out his cane.

“Take me instead.”

Osman muttered, but Menvil shook his head.

“You are necessary as a key in negotiation. Hey, who will it be? You choose.”

An indescribably cruel question. No one answered in shock.

“Understood. Then I will choose. Do not hold a grudge.”

But the moment when Menvil said that…

A small paper balloon flew into the dining hall.

And once all of their eyes were focused on it…

The paper balloon exploded with a very loud bang.

With it, yellow blinding phosphorus flew out of the balloon.

It was directed to fly into the dining hall by Tabitha’s Wind and was lit up by Kirche's Fire magic.

The schoolgirls screamed.

Those mages that looked at it directly were now holding their faces.

Then Kirche, Tabitha, and the musketeers with muskets prepared broke into the room.

The strategy seemed to be successful.

But…

A lot of fire bullets flew up aimed at Kirche.

Kirche, who lowered her guard thinking about success, fired her own fire bombs at it.

In such violent flames, the gunpowder of a nearby musketeer's gun exploded.

Fingers were blown-off, and the musketeer started rolling on the ground holding her hand.

Kirche tried to stand up but did not notice the spell aimed at her.

A fire bomb exploded in front of her belly, and she received the full force of the shock wave from a close distance, knocking her outside.

Wrapped in flames, it was an effective attack. It takes time for flame to burn ... but an explosion gives an instant impact. Opposite to burning slowly.

She saw Tabitha staggering trying to stand up.

But then another shock wave hit her head… and she fell onto the ground again.

Menvil showed up from the white smoke.

''Spell!'' But there was no wand.

Then she noticed one lying on the ground.

She reached for it, trying to pick it up but he stepped on it.

[[Image:ZnT06-233.jpg|thumb]]

Menvil towered above Kirche, looking down on her.

“Too bad… Light bombs only blinds one's eyes…”

Menvil said while smiling.

That moment Kirche noticed.

Menvil's eyeballs were not moving at all.

“Your…eyes.”

Menvil extended his fingers towards one eye.

And took it out. An artificial eye.

“Not only were my eyelids burnt, but my eyes as well. I can’t see the light.”

“H-how…”

But Menvil moved as if he was able to see.

“A snake finds its prey by temperature.”

Menvil laughed.

“I’m a Fire user, thus I am very sensitive to temperature. Distance, position - one can know everything in full detail by knowing how high or low the temperature is. You can even recognize different people by knowing their temperature.”

Kirche‘s hair stood up on her head from fear.

''Who is this man…''

“Are you scared? Afraid?”

Menvil laughed.

“When one’s feelings turn in turmoil, one’s temperature changes as well. Temperature changes tell a lot of things about one’s thoughts.”

Menvil’s nostrils widened upon taking a full inhalation of the scent.

“I want to smell.”

“Eh?”

“The aroma of you burnt, I want to smell it.”

Kirche trembled.

For the first time in her life she felt pure fear.

The fear that made a Queen of Fire whisper ‘No…’ like a small girl. However, Menvil just gave an anxious smile and said.

“How would you like to burn? There are many different ways of burning. This time you will be the one to burn.”

Not willing to see it coming, Kirche closed her eyes.

Menvil put out his cane, but the moment when flames started gathering around Kirche…

The flame was pushed back by another flame.

And once Kirche cracked her eyes open, she saw…

Colbert standing next to her, with a wand in his hand.

“…Mister?”

With an ice-cold face, Colbert muttered.　

“Get away from my students.”

As if noticing something, Menvil looked up.

“Ooh, you… You! You! You!”

With a joyful expression on his face, Menvil roared.

“Is my temperature sense tricking me?! You! Colbert it’s you! I've missed you! It’s Colbert’s voice!”

Colbert's expression did not change. He stubbornly stared at Menvil.

“It’s me! Have you forgotten? It’s Commander Menvil! Aaah! So long ago!”

Menvil spread out his arms and shouted happily.

Colbert puckered up his brows.

That face had something dark in it.

“You…”

“How many years passed since our last meeting? Haaa! Captain! Twenty-years! That’s right!”

Captain?

What does that mean? The students started to whisper.

“What? Captain! You are a teacher now?! Isn’t it funny? You - a teacher! What precisely do you teach? You who were named ‘The Flame Serpent’… Ha, ha, ha! Hahahahahahahahahahahaha!”

Menvil shouted with laughter.

“I will explain to you. This man here is a flame user that was called ‘The Flame Serpent’ before. He was a commander of the special troops… Women or children – he did not care, he burned them all completely.”

Kirche stared at Colbert.

“And he was the man… who took my eyes!"

Colbert was emanating something scary.

The aura around him felt very different from normal.

Burning his own people, even Kirche’s Zerbst lineage, never engaged in such atrocities. After all, those were nobles’ duels.

However, the air that Colbert emanated today was different.

If you touch – you’ll burn.

You’ll burn and die.

The smell of burning flesh, the smell of death.

From the tip of Colbert’s casually thrust out wand, a huge snake of flame, that looked too big for the delicate wand, sprang out. The snake bit the wand of one mage, who had silently started to chant a spell.

The wand turned to ashes in an instant.

Colbert smiled.

A cold smile without feelings, like a reptile’s.

Colbert asked Kirche who stared at him in shock.

“Miss Zerbst. Do you remember the Fire element’s characteristics?”

From the edge of a bitten lip, a stream of blood trickled.

Red blood, like flame, like Colbert’s mantle.

“…fire’s characteristics are zeal and destruction.”

“Fire’s zeal purpose is solely destruction. That’s what you think. Twenty years ago I thought so too.”

Colbert muttered in an unusual voice.

“However, it is as you say.”

The moon hid behind a cloud again.

Their surroundings turned black as if painted by a dark brush.

A fight in the dark is difficult for an ordinary man. Because one cannot see his opponent.

However, for the blinded Fire user there is no light to begin with, thus darkness is not a handicap at all.

Menvil thought while gripping his cane and preparing a spell.

''20 years ago my flame was defeated.''

''It was because of immaturity.''

''However, it is different now.''

''With time I became much stronger.''

''Though I lost light, I gained strong Fire instead.''

''Inner body senses were straightened and the nerves became twice as strong.''

''Now I can detect even the most subtle changes in the air.''

Temperature of a person, flow of air coloured a shadow and the sight was projected into Menvil's mind.

“Take your friend and run away from here.”

Kirche nodded, and supporting Tabitha, tried to run away. However, the mage that lurked in the dining hall shot an ice arrow aimed at their backs.

A thin flame dashed out of Colbert's cane and entwined the arrow.

[[Image:ZnT06-241.jpg|thumb]]

The arrow of ice melted and fell.

Once Colbert's flame was unleashed, Menvil's flame flew.

''Fireball.''

A ball of flame that followed Colbert's movements…

However, it was instantly burned down by the flame escaping from Colbert’s wand.

“Fufu, don’t.”

Menvil launched one flame after another, aiming at Colbert.

Suddenly Colbert was cornered into defense.

In the darkness he ran from side to side trying to escape them.

Even if you want to attack, challenging Menvil in the dark is not easily done.

“What’s wrong?! What’s wrong captain?! Don’t just run around!”

Menvil shot one fireball after another. The edge of Colbert’s mantle flamed up.

“Too bad! Just your mantle turns into scorch! Next is your body! I want to smell your burning body! This is me! Uwaha! Uha! Hahahahahahahaha!”

Wearing a smile tinged with madness, Menvil launched his flames.

“Kuu…”

Colbert shot his own flame of magic aiming at the source of Menvil's flame.

However, there was no response.

Menvil moved at once when the spell was cast and disappeared in the dark, not giving Colbert the chance for a counterattack.

One cannot attack an opponent whom one cannot see. Colbert frowned.

“Here! Captain!”

Yet his position was fully exposed to Menvil who could "see" in the dark.

Colbert hid in the bushes, then tried to hide himself in the shadow of the tower. However, it was not possible to escape from Menvil, who could track one's temperature very accurately.

Colbert, while running around and trying to escape, soon found himself in the center of the plaza. There was no place where he could hide.

“The best stage is prepared, Captain. You cannot run away anymore. There is no place where you can hide yourself either. Give up.”

Colbert took a deep breath.

And spoke towards Menvil's direction in the darkness.

“Young Menvil, I have a favor to ask.”

“What? You want to burn without suffering? Well for the old time's sake, I will burn you in an instant.”

In a perfectly composed voice, Colbert said,

“I want you to give up. I already decided not to kill anyone with magic.”

“Hey hey, have you lost your mind? Can’t you understand the current situation? You can’t see me. However, I can see you perfectly. Where do you see a winning chance for you?”

“Still, I am begging you. This is true.”

Colbert fell on his knees and bowed. The Menvil's voice was filled with disgust,

“I… I was chasing such a coward for twenty years… you good-for-nothing… I cannot permit that... I cannot permit that to myself. I will roast you bit by bit, taking my time, without any sympathy, from head to toes.”

Menvil began utter an incantation.

“Even if I ask, you won’t listen.”

Colbert continued.

“I am not a persistent enough guy.”

Colbert shook his head in sadness and pointed his wand to the sky.

The ball of a small flame shot up.

“What? Illumination plan? Unfortunately, the fire size is not enough to light the area around.

It was as Menvil said. The small ball of flame only lightly shined upon their surroundings. It could not replace the sun.

The moment when Menvil's spell was completed…

The small flame ball that was hanging in the sky exploded.

The small explosion turned into a huge one in an instant.

Fire, Fire, Earth. One earth and two fires.

Using "Gold transmutation" water vapor in the air was turned into oil.

With a spark it turned into a huge bolide…

The combustion of the huge bolide sucked up all oxygen around, causing every living thing within its range to suffocate and die.

It was a matchless "Flame bomb."

Menvil, opening his mouth to chant the spell, felt the oxygen being plundered from his lungs and suffocated in an instant.

If the enemy hides in the darkness… consign him to the darkness.

However, this spell kills everyone nearby. Therefore, Colbert did not use it until they moved to the center of the plaza.　

Colbert turned around and, while holding his mouth, approached the lying Menvil.

“You couldn’t turn into a complete snake, Lieutenant.”

Colbert whispered, while coldly looking down at Menvil’s face drawn with pain.

News about Menvil’s defeat shook the morale of his mercenaries.

Kirche, Tabitha and the musketeers who escaped injuries did not lose momentum and rushed into battle again.

Inside, between the screams of schoolgirls who stretched out on the floor, a single mage who had barricaded himself in the dining room was knocked down.

Agnes stabbed the last mage with her sword.

“Kuu!”

However, the sword did not come out.

The last mage released a spell aiming at Agnes’s back…

Many magic arrows flew.

Kirche, Tabitha and other musketeers were not able to react in time.

A black shadow jumped into the way.

He blocked the arrows from reaching Agnes with his own body. He uttered a spell and a snake of flame flew out the wand’s tip burning up the wand that the other mage used.

Agnes stared in blank surprise at Colbert.

Colbert's eyes opened wide.

The voice that escaped his mouth was full of concern for Agnes.

“…are you all right?”

Mechanically, Agnes nodded.

The next moment Colbert toppled to the ground, coughing blood.

Students ran up in panic and began uttering the recovery spells for Colbert.

However… the injury was severe.

Inner…

Agnes who recovered herself pointed the sword at Colbert.

Shocked, students stared at Agnes.

“Wait! What are you doing?!” shouted Kirche.

Colbert with a weak face looked up at Agnes.

“You… You are the leader of the Magical Research Experimental Group platoon? You broke the royal list of military material in storage?”

Colbert nodded.

“I will tell you. I am D'Angleterre‘s survivor.”

“… I see.”

“Why was my hometown destroyed? Answer.”

“Stop! He’s injured! Badly injured! Don’t talk!”

Montmorency, who was desperately trying to chant a Water healing spell, cried.

“Answer!”

Colbert answered looking down.

“…the order.”

“Order?”

“…it was reported that an epidemic occurred there. To prevent it from spreading we were told to burn it. We burned it reluctantly.”

“Idiot… That is a lie.”

“…Ha ha, afterwards, I learned about that too. In short it was the ‘New Religion Hunt.’ I am tormented by the guilt every day. It was… like Menvil said. Women, children - I burned them all. It was not permitted. But the memory still haunts me. I left the army. I swore… not to use Fire for destruction again.”

“…but those feelings didn’t stop your hand?”

Colbert shook his head.

After that… he slowly shut his eyes. Though Montmorency desperately kept uttering an incantation… her willpower was drained with time - she fainted and toppled to the ground. For the spell of "Recovery" to heal such a serious injury, it needed special medicine… but now and here there was none.

Therefore, though willpower tried to replace the specific medicine… it had its limits.

Other Water users ran out of willpower one after another and fainted. With many fainted mages surrounding Colbert, Agnes raised her sword.

However, Colbert was protected - Kirche covered him with herself. Her ever-present silly smile was now gone from her lips. Making a serious face, Kirche said.

“Please stop it!”

“Get away! I was living for this day! Twenty years! Twenty years I have waited for this day!”

“Please. Please.”

“Get away!”

Agnes and Kirche glared at each other.

The moment when tension in the air was about to break loose…

Kirche grabbed Colbert's wrist.

“Get away I said!”

Kirche answered in a stone-like voice.

“Please, lower your sword.”

“Stop joking!”

Kirche shook her head and muttered.

“He’s dead.”

With those words, Agnes's wrist lost its strength.

Shocked, Agnes fell to her knees. Her body began shaking little by little.

“…Hold your grudge if you want. However, at least pray. Teacher Colbert may certainly be your enemy… but he is your saviour right now. He shielded you with his body and saved you.”

Kirche said in a constrained voice.

Agnes stood up again without power, and said two words, three words, words that could not reach one’s ear. Then she lifted her sword and lowered it. The students averted their eyes, only Kirche alone did not shut her eyes and watched.

The sword stuck deeply into the ground next to Colbert.

Turning on her heels, Agnes began to slowly walk away.

After Agnes disappeared… Kirche tried to carry Colbert's body, a red ruby ring shone on her finger.

A crimson ruby, like burning fire.

While watching the ruby… tears escaped Kirche’s eyes.

''It was the ring that he gave me.''

He said, “I’m giving this to my student,” and gave the ring to her, who was acting like a spoiled brat. Remembering that, Kirche started to weep.

On the deck of ''Redoubtable'' Malicorne and Styx sat down with blank surprise all over their faces..　

The number of warships had decreased to two-thirds while making a sortie aimed at Albion’s fleet.

Tristain's fleet won the battle. Somehow they were able to repel Albion’s fleet. Albion’s fleet lost more than a half of their ships and scrambled to get away.

It was a big victory.

But… Malicorne thought.

''Is this a victory?''

He was alive just to see such devastation. It was like a painting of hell. The deck was burning like kindling, heavy losses everywhere. The number of naval guns in the portside was reduced by half, as for the starboard - the battery was completely lost on every deck.

After receiving as many as five direct hits, the starboard of ''Redoubtable'' was annihilated.

200 hundred people from the 600 crew were either killed or injured.

However, ''Redoubtable'' was still slicing through the sky.

Malicorne was alive too.

To survive among flying spells, bullets and cannonballs – guess he must be lucky. Whenever a new enemy ship passed, Malicorne created a dark cloud while yelling. Otherwise, he would have fainted from fear. He had no idea whether it was effective or not.

“Styx,”

Malicorne said in a dying voice.

“What?”

Styx responded in an exhausted voice.

“Life is a weird thing, don’t you think?”

“I fully agree with you.”

On the deck, Bowood and the commander of a warship walked. They were talking about the battle progress.

The officer cadet that was guiding them both, spotted two people sitting on the deck and bellowed.

“Hey! You! No time to sit around! Stand up! Stand up now!”

Hastily Malicorne and Styx stood up.

“Start preparing. Wait with commanding officers and officer cadets inside.”

Malicorne and Styx looked at each other. They just survived one deadly battle. How can they vigorously start preparing for another one?

“Move it! Don’t make officers wait!”

Then… Bowood admonished the officer with a smile.

“Ah, senior, they just experienced their first battle campaign. You must let them take a rest for today.''

“Ah! But, however…”

“I guess, that this is your first time smelling the smoke of powder as well? Once I had, too.”

Hearing the Albion officer speaking like that, the senior officer nodded.

“Very well, you may take a rest for tonight.”

Relieved, Malicorne and Styx saluted. Malicorne watched them leaving and muttered.

“Ironically, we were saved by a person from Albion.”

“Indeed.”

Styx weakly muttered and they both slumped on the deck again.

In the strategic conference room of ''Varsenda'', General De Poitiers received the report.　

It came from Rosais, from one dragon scout of the first unit. General De Poitiers smiled gloatingly.

Chief of Staff Wimpffen, watched his superior officer’s face.

“Must be good news,” he muttered.

“The troops in Rosais area are said to be gone. Void managed to lure the enemy to Dartanes.”

“That’s just the first obstacle.”

De Poitiers nodded and gave the command.

“All fleets ships head to Rosais. We must decide upon landing. Gather all commanders.”

The messenger received the General's instruction and dashed out.

De Poitiers nodded.

“Now then, I wonder if I can become field marshal now or not, I don’t want to wait for one more week.”

Even if the landing succeeds, it will still probably be a tough fight.

Albion still had 50,000 untouched troops resting.

In the sky of Dartanes, Saito’s plane headed towards the confluence point with the Tristain fleet.　

The plan was to join the fleet at Albion’s boundary.

Saito, who sat in the pilot’s seat, was silent for a long time.

Whatever Louise tried to speak about, he did not answer.

Only once Saito opened his mouth.

“They…”

“Yes.”

However, Saito did not say anything since then.

Louise found a letter within Colbert’s manual. But because of all the craziness around she did not pay attention to it.

“Letter.”

This got Saito’s attention.

“Letter?”

“Yes. Mister Colbert’s. Read it?”

Saito nodded.

Louise spread the letter and started to read it aloud.

''Saito-kun, was my invention useful?''

''If it is so, then I am glad. For you… no, to all students, not just as a teacher, it would make me happy if it would be of any use for you. Very happy.''

''Now, why did I decide to write this letter today – I have a request. No, nothing weird. And be relieved it is not about money either.''

''As to what this discourse is about, it is some dream of mine.''

''If things which one can only do by magic, could be done by technologies that everyone could use.''

''Have you seen? Happy Little Snake.''

''Well, that certainly is not just a toy…''

''I hope that there will be a use for every splendid technology some day.''

''It is my dream.''

''Let's get to it, though I‘m still worrying whether to say it or not…''

''In the past, I committed a crime.''

''Too big a crime.''

''It is so big that it will never be forgiven.''

''As a redemption for this crime I have devoted myself to research…''

''Recently I thought.''

''No, my crime will never be forgiven.''

''Even if my inventions are useful… It won’t erase the crime I committed.''

''Therefore, I want you to promise me one thing.''

''Look, you will be facing a lot of difficult situations.''

''And you will go into war, and you will see many people die.''

''But…''

''Do not get used to it.''

''Do not become accustomed to people's death.''

''Do not think it is natural.''

''The moment you do that – something will break.''

''I do not want you to become like me.''

''Therefore, I ask repeatedly.''

''Do not become accustomed to war.''

''Do not become accustomed to killing each other.''

''Do not become accustomed to death.''

Behind the cloud... one could see the Tristain-Germania united fleet heading to Rosais.

The number had decreased a lot.

Still… most ships were still intact, so they likely won the battle.

Even though they won, the ones that survived looked worn-out. Many of the ships' hulls were damaged, masts were broken. There was a ship that lost all cannons completely as well.

Louise continued to read the letter aloud.

[[Image:ZnT06-259.jpg|thumb]]

''Well, my request is coming to an end.''

''Remember, what you said to me once?''

''That you came from a different world.''

''In this world of yours, the flying machines that you use pierce the sky, and technology is much better developed than in Halkeginia, right?''

''This is what I would like to see.''

''I could use it in my research.''

''Therefore, when you go east… I want you to take me with you.''

''No, I am not joking. Seriously.''

''Therefore, do not die.''

''Return alive absolutely.''

''Even if I can't go to the east with you.''

''P.S.''

''In that world, are there "cars" that everyone can use and they drive on the roads?　''

''Are there little boxes with which one can communicate over long distances?''

''Has a person really reached the moon?''

''To be able to do that without magic, must be really wonderful.''

''I want to see that kind of world.''

“That’s it. Weird person. He really wants to go to your world.” 　

Saito, while sniffing, thanked Louise.

“Thank you.”

Louise gently embraced Saito's neck. And murmured,

“Idiot. Why are you crying?”

“…felt like crying.”

“…Many things happened today, you're just tired. Once we're back on the ship, let's just get some rest.”

Louise closed her eyes, and softly kissed Saito’s neck.

Once ''Varsenda'' appeared, Saito turned the nose of the plane towards it.

On the bright sunny day, the sooty fleet looked as though it was dyed in a beautiful black paint.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter7|Back to Chapter 7]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter1|Forward to Volume 7]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume6 Chapter8 - MTL

2015-07-14T17:33:42Z

Coffeezombie: fix sentence for translation clarity

<noinclude>{{Template:PREVIEW}}</noinclude>

===Chapter Eight: The Atonement of Flame===
Early morning, four o'clock. The sun had not risen yet, the sky was dark.

In the sky above the Academy of Magic one small war frigate appeared.

Menvil stood on the deck, watching the sky right ahead. Wardes, with inaudible steps, approached Menvil from behind.

The wind’s square indicated by itself that it was the same sky.

Wardes came out to test Menvil.

''Can this man lead such a difficult plan to success?'' He had his doubts.

However, Wardes's doubts seemed to be unfounded.

Not taking his eyes from the sign, Menvil called Wardes out of distance,

“So what trial is it now, Viscount?”

Wardes was surprised.

Menvil did not even turn around.

Even if he had turned around – it was just too dark. One couldn’t even make out an approaching silhouette.

Yet… what kind of skills did he use to notice Wardes approach from such a long distance?

“Now then, we're almost there.”

Menvil muttered without turning around. Wardes, while feeling admiration, carefully approached Menvil.

“We're lucky. Oh dear, as an attacking side, we should not let them know from which side they will be attacked.”

They managed to avoid mage's familiars that were patrolling in the air… it was fortuitous that they managed to get this far without being spotted.

“In order to express our gratitude, when you return to Albion, please let me treat you to something, Viscount.”

“Don’t think too much about it, think about surviving first,” Wardes said. Menvil suddenly pulled out a cane and pointed it at the scruff of Wardes's neck.

“Watch your mouth youngster. Or do you want to turn to ashes right here and now?”

Wardes expressionlessly watched Menvil.

“I’m joking, Viscount. Don’t stare like that.”

Laughing, Menvil jumped from the deck into the air.

One after another, all of the other team members, wrapped up in black cloths, followed Menvil.

A lot of people disappeared from the deck with a surprising swiftness.

Fouquet, who came up there, muttered in an unpleasant voice.

“Creepy guy. And scary.”

“But he has the skills needed. We can’t hope for more.”

“Is he more skilled than you?”

Fouquet laughed, asking Wardes a mischievous question.

“Maybe.”

The Musketeers Corps assigned two musketeer crew members to an artillery tower to watch over the cannon.

That was the greatest number of military troops that the army could allow to stand as sentinels.

Something moved under the moonlight.

The older member of the two squat down in silence, and unwrapped gun powder and bullets from small paper bags.

Another musketeer, following her partner’s movements, also loaded her musket with gunpowder.

And when she looked carefully… she saw something moving in the darkness.

But before she could open her mouth, both guards' throats were cut by Wind magic.

Two bodies were caught before hitting the ground. Not making any noise, Menvil laid the musketeers on the ground.

“Women. Still young. Shame.” One assassin informed Menvil with a smile.

“There is no place for old courtesy, men or women have to be treated the same.”

Menvil said, smiling rapaciously.

“Equally when death is given.”

“Only nobles’ children should not be killed. They must be taken as hostages.”

“Apart from them, I can kill everyone else?”

Menvil, while fiddling with his cane, muttered in a happy voice.

One member took out the map.

It was the map of the school drawn by Fouquet. It was covered with a special cloth that didn't leak out light, but slightly illuminated the map itself.

Looking at the corpses of the guards, one member muttered.

“Guards only armed with guns.”

“How many mages are there? Not counting the regular musketeers.”

The member who was studying the map informed Menvil.

"Commander, there are three targets. This tower, the dormitory tower and the tower nearside.”

Menvil handed down the orders quickly.　

“I’ll take the dormitory tower. Jean, Ludwig, Germain, Attas – you four together with Giovanni take this tower. Celestin and the rest take the last one.”

The mages nodded.

Tabitha woke up.

There were strange sounds coming from the courtyard.

After thinking for a moment, she decided to wake Kirche up after all. She went out of her room and headed to Kirche’s room downstairs. After she knocked against the door, Kirche, dressed only in a thin nightgown on her bare skin and still rubbing her eyes, appeared.

“You what… it’s too early… even the sun hasn’t started to rise yet.”

“Strange sounds,” was all she said.

Kirche closed her eyes.

“Uwaaa.” Kirche felt her salamander, Flame, beating against the window.

“You too?”

The moment Kirche opened her eyes again, her sleepiness was gone.

Kirche hastily began putting clothes on.

The moment when she took her wand, the sound of a breaking door echoed.

Kirche and Tabitha looked at each other.

“Retreat,” Tabitha murmured.

“Agreed.”

Not knowing the enemies number or location, one had to pull back to recover. It was war basics.

Kirche and Tabitha jumped down from the window and hid themselves in the bushes and from there watched what was going around.

It was getting brighter - the sun started rising.

At that time, Agnes woke up in her bedroom and grabbed the sword placed at the bedside.

Pulling it out from its sheath, she waited at the door.

It was the second floor of the artillery tower. The room was always used as a warehouse and was only recently made into a bedroom.

In all, twelve members lived here.

They all resided in the room next door.

Agnes noticed the mirror placed in the center of the room. It was the "Liar's Mirror". The ugly made into beautiful, the beautiful into ugly – everything was turned upside down by the mirror. Agnes tried not to look at the mirror while setting the trap.

Four people led by the mercenary mage Celestin went up a spiral staircase to the second floor of the artillery tower. They queued at the two doors.

Two men were positioned at each door while another one waited in the hall.

The doors were kicked open.

In the middle of the room a handsome mage set up his wand.

Alarmed, the mages started to chant their spells.

“Bam…”

However, they were also hit by magic. With his heart pierced by an ice spear, Celestin fell on the floor.

Agnes, who hid herself behind the door, noticed the success of her plan.

Celestin mistook his own reflection in The Liar's Mirror, which was placed here by Agnes, for an enemy and released a spell which was reflected by the mirror and pierced his heart.　

Agnes felt gratitude to Celestin, who had been foolish enough to shoot himself with his own spell reflected by the mirror.

Another assassin, hastily flounced into the room.

But his throat was cut deeply from the side by Agnes's sword, and he fell down.

Then, her musketeers jumped into the room.

“Commander Agnes! Are you all right?”

She nodded answering their question.

“I’m all right.”

“Two people sneaked into our room. However, we finished them…”

''Two people in my room. Two people in the next one. Four people in total…''

Apparently these thieves crept into the artillery tower to kill them off…

“Albion’s dogs.”

Muttered Agnes, quickly understanding where they came from. The squad consisted only of mages. It was impossible to mistake them for simple thieves. They must be mercenaries employed by Albion...

Then, Agnes became worried about the situation outside.

Right now, there were only schoolgirls left in the academy.

“In two minutes I want you fully armoured and following me,” Agnes ordered her subordinates.

Menvil took over the women's dormitory without any problems.

Noble daughters were so frightened by his invasion that they showed no real resistance. He took all the schoolgirls’ wands and rounded them up, still dressed in their nightgowns, and confined them in the dining hall. There were approximately ninety people.

During that, his partners from the other tower joined him.

Seeing the academy’s headmaster Old Osman being one of the captives put a smile on Menvil’s face.

Menvil now gathered all captives in the dining hall and tied their hands behind their backs.

Thanks to the magic spell that someone recited, the rope moved and twined around their wrists by itself.

All the teachers and students were female and were trembling.

Menvil sweetly muttered to everyone,

“Whaaat, calm down, if none of you try to stand out or make noise and if you do what you are told to, no one will get hurt.”

Someone began to weep.

“Silence!”

However, the schoolgirl didn't stop crying. Menvil came closer and pointed his cane at her.

“Do you like cinders?”

The words were not a direct threat, but it could be understood as one. The schoolgirl stopped crying.

Osman opened his mouth.

“Hey you.”

“What?”

“Don’t use violence against women. Albion wants us as hostages, right? To use us as additional cards in negotiations, right?”

“How do you know?”

“Experienced guys from far away barged in here – it’s easy to see what you came here for. Not for the riches for sure. So, be more patient.”

“Old man, and what value do you have?”

The mercenaries laughed loudly.

“How important is one old man for the country? Consider this.”

When Osman ducked his head, the intruders started to look around Alvíss Dining Hall.

One could clearly read, “I don’t want to be here,” on the mages faces.

Fuuun, Osman thought. They might still have a chance.

“Old man, are these all the members of the academy?”

Osman nodded.

“That's right. That's all of them.“

Then the mercenaries noticed that their comrades had not returned from the artillery tower. ''Are they taking their time?'' No, he shook his head. The longer it takes, the more chances for the enemy to get reinforcements. And they should be aware of that. ''Therefore'', Menvil ramified.

From outside the dining hall a voice was heard.

“Those that shut themselves up in the dining hall! Listen! We are Her Majesty's musketeers!”

Menvil and others looked at each other. Apparently Celestin failed. However none of the mercenaries changed their complexion. A single mercenary glared at Osman.

“Hey hey. Didn’t you said ‘That's all of them’?”

“Musketeers are not part of the staff,” Osman said calmly.

With a smile on his lips, Menvil stepped to the doors to negotiate with the musketeers outside the dining room.

Agnes hid herself behind the tower staircase landing. She drove one group of commoner staff away from the courtyard so that they would not get too involved with the incident.

The morning sun had not risen yet.

At the door of the dining hall a tightfisted mage appeared. The moonlight from a gap in the clouds lit his figure.

Agnes held her finger on the trigger, while aiming her pistol at the mage.

“Listen! Thief! We are Her Majesty's musketeers! One battalion of our troops has you and your damned accomplices surrounded! Release the hostages!”

Agnes’ “one battalion of troops” was a bluff. In reality, there were only about ten people.

From the dining hall she heard voices laughing hard.

“We couldn’t care less about a single battalion of musketeers!”

“These musketeers have killed four of your partners already. If you’ll surrender peacefully we’ll spare your lives.”

“Surrender? Isn’t it the time to start negotiations now? Well, call Henrietta here.”

“Her Majesty?”

“Indeed. And for the time being, promise to withdraw soldiers from Albion. My client seems to hate it when your soldiers dirty the country's land with their shoes.

Usually the army doesn't turn back because of a hostage. However… because ninety children of nobles were taken as hostages, it might be a different matter. The invasion troop's withdrawal was a real possibility.

''My responsibility.'' Agnes bit her lower lip.

She tried to concentrate herself – ''A blunder is a blunder. The court people - they are still my responsibility.''

One musketeer whispered into Agnes’s ear.

“…we could send a courier to Tristania and ask for reinforcements.”

“It is useless. It doesn’t matter how many soldiers we have, as long as they hold hostages.”

Seeing such a consultation, Menvil shouted.

“Hey, remember. Whenever you call a new soldier, one hostage is killed. The only ones you can invite here are the Cardinal or Henrietta. Be nice. Clear?”

Agnes said nothing.

Then, Menvil shouted again.

“Decide it in five minutes. Call Henrietta or not. If there is no answer after five minutes, one hostage will be killed every passing minute.”

Another musketeer poked Agnes.

“Commander Agnes…”

Agnes painfully tightened her lips.

That moment…

A voice sounded from behind.

“Commander.”

Turning around she saw Colbert standing and staring with surprise at Alvíss Dining Hall.

“Do not get involved,” Agnes said, trying to cover Colbert with herself.

“You'll be caught.”

“My laboratory is in the tower. What happened?”

Agnes got angry at Colbert's carefree attitude.

“Can’t you see? Your students were captured by Albion’s henchmen.”

Colbert looked over her shoulder and, once he noticed the mage standing in front of the dining hall, his face turned pale.

“Enough already. Go back.”

Annoyed, she sent Colbert off.

“Psst, Miss Musketeer.”

She was called from behind again. This time it was Kirche and Tabitha, who stood in the shadows smiling.

“Aren’t you students? Thank goodness you are all right.”

“Hey, we have a good plan…”

“Plan?”

“Yeah. Right now you can’t reject any help.”

“And what is that plan?”

Kirche and Tabitha explained their plan to Agnes.

Agnes, after listening to it, laughed.

“Sounds fun to me.”

“How about it? That’s the only plan we have.”

Colbert who heard the plan opposed to it.

“It is too dangerous. The enemy is a mercenary. You can’t be seriously thinking that such cheap tricks will work.”

“No one cares about your opinion, teacher.”

Kirche said, not trying to hide her contempt.

Agnes stopped paying attention to Colbert altogether.

“They do not know about your existence. The key here is surprise.”

She whispered while pointing her finger at Kirche, Tabitha and herself.

Menvil sat on a chair looking at the pocket watch on the table.　

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Tick tick* the clock hand moved.

“Five minutes passed.”

Hearing that, the students shuddered. If there were no words from Agnes about calling Henrietta after five minutes, Menvil said he would kill one of them.

“Don't hold a grudge against me,” Menvil said, pulling out his cane.

“Take me instead.”

Osman muttered, but Menvil shook his head.

“You are necessary as a key in negotiation. Hey, who will it be? You choose.”

An indescribably cruel question. No one answered in shock.

“Understood. Then I will choose. Do not hold a grudge.”

But the moment when Menvil said that…

A small paper balloon flew into the dining hall.

And once all of their eyes were focused on it…

The paper balloon exploded with a very loud bang.

With it, yellow blinding phosphorus flew out of the balloon.

It was directed to fly into the dining hall by Tabitha’s Wind and was lit up by Kirche's Fire magic.

The schoolgirls screamed.

Those mages that looked at it directly were now holding their faces.

Then Kirche, Tabitha, and the musketeers with muskets prepared broke into the room.

The strategy seemed to be successful.

But…

A lot of fire bullets flew up aimed at Kirche.

Kirche, who lowered her guard thinking about success, fired her own fire bombs at it.

In such violent flames, the gunpowder of a nearby musketeer's gun exploded.

Fingers were blown-off, and the musketeer started rolling on the ground holding her hand.

Kirche tried to stand up but did not notice the spell aimed at her.

A fire bomb exploded in front of her belly, and she received the full force of the shock wave from a close distance, knocking her outside.

Wrapped in flames, it was an effective attack. It takes time for flame to burn ... but an explosion gives an instant impact. Opposite to burning slowly.

She saw Tabitha staggering trying to stand up.

But then another shock wave hit her head… and she fell onto the ground again.

Menvil showed up from the white smoke.

''Spell!'' But there was no wand.

Then she noticed one lying on the ground.

She reached for it, trying to pick it up but he stepped on it.

[[Image:ZnT06-233.jpg|thumb]]

Menvil towered above Kirche, looking down on her.

“Too bad… Light bombs only blinds one's eyes…”

Menvil said while smiling.

That moment Kirche noticed.

Menvil's eyeballs were not moving at all.

“Your…eyes.”

Menvil extended his fingers towards one eye.

And took it out. An artificial eye.

“Not only were my eyelids burnt, but my eyes as well. I can’t see the light.”

“H-how…”

But Menvil moved as if he was able to see.

“A snake finds its prey by temperature.”

Menvil laughed.

“I’m a Fire user, thus I am very sensitive to temperature. Distance, position - one can know everything in full detail by knowing how high or low the temperature is. You can even recognize different people by knowing their temperature.”

Kirche‘s hair stood up on her head from fear.

''Who is this man…''

“Are you scared? Afraid?”

Menvil laughed.

“When one’s feelings turn in turmoil, one’s temperature changes as well. Temperature changes tell a lot of things about one’s thoughts.”

Menvil’s nostrils widened upon taking a full inhalation of the scent.

“I want to smell.”

“Eh?”

“The aroma of you burnt, I want to smell it.”

Kirche trembled.

For the first time in her life she felt pure fear.

The fear that made a Queen of Fire whisper ‘No…’ like a small girl. However, Menvil just gave an anxious smile and said.

“How would you like to burn? There are many different ways of burning. This time you will be the one to burn.”

Not willing to see it coming, Kirche closed her eyes.

Menvil put out his cane, but the moment when flames started gathering around Kirche…

The flame was pushed back by another flame.

And once Kirche cracked her eyes open, she saw…

Colbert standing next to her, with a wand in his hand.

“…Mister?”

With an ice-cold face, Colbert muttered.　

“Get away from my students.”

As if noticing something, Menvil looked up.

“Ooh, you… You! You! You!”

With a joyful expression on his face, Menvil roared.

“Is my temperature sense tricking me?! You! Colbert it’s you! I've missed you! It’s Colbert’s voice!”

Colbert's expression did not change. He stubbornly stared at Menvil.

“It’s me! Have you forgotten? It’s Commander Menvil! Aaah! So long ago!”

Menvil spread out his arms and shouted happily.

Colbert puckered up his brows.

That face had something dark in it.

“You…”

“How many years passed since our last meeting? Haaa! Captain! Twenty-years! That’s right!”

Captain?

What does that mean? The students started to whisper.

“What? Captain! You are a teacher now?! Isn’t it funny? You - a teacher! What precisely do you teach? You who were named ‘The Flame Serpent’… Ha, ha, ha! Hahahahahahahahahahahaha!”

Menvil shouted with laughter.

“I will explain to you. This man here is a flame user that was called ‘The Flame Serpent’ before. He was a commander of the special troops… Women or children – he did not care, he burned them all completely.”

Kirche stared at Colbert.

“And he was the man… who took my eyes!"

Colbert was emanating something scary.

The aura around him felt very different from normal.

Burning his own people, even Kirche’s Zerbst lineage, never engaged in such atrocities. After all, those were nobles’ duels.

However, the air that Colbert emanated today was different.

If you touch – you’ll burn.

You’ll burn and die.

The smell of burning flesh, the smell of death.

From the tip of Colbert’s casually thrust out wand, a huge snake of flame, that looked too big for the delicate wand, sprang out. The snake bit the wand of one mage, who had silently started to chant a spell.

The wand turned to ashes in an instant.

Colbert smiled.

A cold smile without feelings, like a reptile’s.

Colbert asked Kirche who stared at him in shock.

“Miss Zerbst. Do you remember the Fire element’s characteristics?”

From the edge of a bitten lip, a stream of blood trickled.

Red blood, like flame, like Colbert’s mantle.

“…fire’s characteristics are zeal and destruction.”

“Fire’s zeal purpose is solely destruction. That’s what you think. Twenty years ago I thought so too.”

Colbert muttered in an unusual voice.

“However, it is as you say.”

The moon hid behind a cloud again.

Their surroundings turned black as if painted by a dark brush.

A fight in the dark is difficult for an ordinary man. Because one cannot see his opponent.

However, for the blinded Fire user there is no light to begin with, thus darkness is not a handicap at all.

Menvil thought while gripping his cane and preparing a spell.

''20 years ago my flame was defeated.''

''It was because of immaturity.''

''However, it is different now.''

''With time I became much stronger.''

''Though I lost light, I gained strong Fire instead.''

''Inner body senses were straightened and the nerves became twice as strong.''

''Now I can detect even the most subtle changes in the air.''

Temperature of a person, flow of air coloured a shadow and the sight was projected into Menvil's mind.

“Take your friend and run away from here.”

Kirche nodded, and supporting Tabitha, tried to run away. However, the mage that lurked in the dining hall shot an ice arrow aimed at their backs.

A thin flame dashed out of Colbert's cane and entwined the arrow.

[[Image:ZnT06-241.jpg|thumb]]

The arrow of ice melted and fell.

Once Colbert's flame was unleashed, Menvil's flame flew.

''Fireball.''

A ball of flame that followed Colbert's movements…

However, it was instantly burned down by the flame escaping from Colbert’s wand.

“Fufu, don’t.”

Menvil launched one flame after another, aiming at Colbert.

Suddenly Colbert was cornered into defense.

In the darkness he ran from side to side trying to escape them.

Even if you want to attack, challenging Menvil in the dark is not easily done.

“What’s wrong?! What’s wrong captain?! Don’t just run around!”

Menvil shot one fireball after another. The edge of Colbert’s mantle flamed up.

“Too bad! Just your mantle turns into scorch! Next is your body! I want to smell your burning body! This is me! Uwaha! Uha! Hahahahahahahaha!”

Wearing a smile tinged with madness, Menvil launched his flames.

“Kuu…”

Colbert shot his own flame of magic aiming at the source of Menvil's flame.

However, there was no response.

Menvil moved at once when the spell was cast and disappeared in the dark, not giving Colbert the chance for a counterattack.

One cannot attack an opponent whom one cannot see. Colbert frowned.

“Here! Captain!”

Yet his position was fully exposed to Menvil who could "see" in the dark.

Colbert hid in the bushes, then tried to hide himself in the shadow of the tower. However, it was not possible to escape from Menvil, who could track one's temperature very accurately.

Colbert, while running around and trying to escape, soon found himself in the center of the plaza. There was no place where he could hide.

“The best stage is prepared, Captain. You cannot run away anymore. There is no place where you can hide yourself either. Give up.”

Colbert took a deep breath.

And spoke towards Menvil's direction in the darkness.

“Young Menvil, I have a favor to ask.”

“What? You want to burn without suffering? Well for the old time's sake, I will burn you in an instant.”

In a perfectly composed voice, Colbert said,

“I want you to give up. I already decided not to kill anyone with magic.”

“Hey hey, have you lost your mind? Can’t you understand the current situation? You can’t see me. However, I can see you perfectly. Where do you see a winning chance for you?”

“Still, I am begging you. This is true.”

Colbert fell on his knees and bowed. The Menvil's voice was filled with disgust,

“I… I was chasing such a coward for twenty years… you good-for-nothing… I cannot permit that... I cannot permit that to myself. I will roast you bit by bit, taking my time, without any sympathy, from head to toes.”

Menvil began utter an incantation.

“Even if I ask, you won’t listen.”

Colbert continued.

“I am not a persistent enough guy.”

Colbert shook his head in sadness and pointed his wand to the sky.

The ball of a small flame shot up.

“What? Illumination plan? Unfortunately, the fire size is not enough to light the area around.

It was as Menvil said. The small ball of flame only lightly shined upon their surroundings. It could not replace the sun.

The moment when Menvil's spell was completed…

The small flame ball that was hanging in the sky exploded.

The small explosion turned into a huge one in an instant.

Fire, Fire, Earth. One earth and two fires.

Using "Gold transmutation" water vapor in the air was turned into oil.

With a spark it turned into a huge bolide…

The combustion of the huge bolide sucked up all oxygen around, causing every living thing within its range to suffocate and die.

It was a matchless "Flame bomb."

Menvil, opening his mouth to chant the spell, felt the oxygen being plundered from his lungs and suffocated in an instant.

If the enemy hides in the darkness… consign him to the darkness.

However, this spell kills everyone nearby. Therefore, Colbert did not use it until they moved to the center of the plaza.　

Colbert turned around and, while holding his mouth, approached the lying Menvil.

“You couldn’t turn into a complete snake, Lieutenant.”

Colbert whispered, while coldly looking down at Menvil’s face drawn with pain.

News about Menvil’s defeat shook the morale of his mercenaries.

Kirche, Tabitha and the musketeers who escaped injuries did not lose momentum and rushed into battle again.

Inside, between the screams of schoolgirls who stretched out on the floor, a single mage who had barricaded himself in the dining room was knocked down.

Agnes stabbed the last mage with her sword.

“Kuu!”

However, the sword did not come out.

The last mage released a spell aiming at Agnes’s back…

Many magic arrows flew.

Kirche, Tabitha and other musketeers were not able to react in time.

A black shadow jumped into the way.

He blocked the arrows from reaching Agnes with his own body. He uttered a spell and a snake of flame flew out the wand’s tip burning up the wand that the other mage used.

Agnes stared in blank surprise at Colbert.

Colbert's eyes opened wide.

The voice that escaped his mouth was full of concern for Agnes.

“…are you all right?”

Mechanically, Agnes nodded.

The next moment Colbert toppled to the ground, coughing blood.

Students ran up in panic and began uttering the recovery spells for Colbert.

However… the injury was severe.

Inner…

Agnes who recovered herself pointed the sword at Colbert.

Shocked, students stared at Agnes.

“Wait! What are you doing?!” shouted Kirche.

Colbert with a weak face looked up at Agnes.

“You… You are the leader of the Magical Research Experimental Group platoon? You broke the royal list of military material in storage?”

Colbert nodded.

“I will tell you. I am D'Angleterre‘s survivor.”

“… I see.”

“Why was my hometown destroyed? Answer.”

“Stop! He’s injured! Badly injured! Don’t talk!”

Montmorency, who was desperately trying to chant a Water healing spell, cried.

“Answer!”

Colbert answered looking down.

“…the order.”

“Order?”

“…it was reported that an epidemic occurred there. To prevent it from spreading we were told to burn it. We burned it reluctantly.”

“Idiot… That is a lie.”

“…Ha ha, afterwards, I learned about that too. In short it was the ‘New Religion Hunt.’ I am tormented by the guilt every day. It was… like Menvil said. Women, children - I burned them all. It was not permitted. But the memory still haunts me. I left the army. I swore… not to use Fire for destruction again.”

“…but those feelings didn’t stop your hand?”

Colbert shook his head.

After that… he slowly shut his eyes. Though Montmorency desperately kept uttering an incantation… her willpower was drained with time - she fainted and toppled to the ground. For the spell of "Recovery" to heal such a serious injury, it needed special medicine… but now and here there was none.

Therefore, though willpower tried to replace the specific medicine… it had its limits.

Other Water users ran out of willpower one after another and fainted. With many fainted mages surrounding Colbert, Agnes raised her sword.

However, Colbert was protected - Kirche covered him with herself. Her ever-present silly smile was now gone from her lips. Making a serious face, Kirche said.

“Please stop it!”

“Get away! I was living for this day! Twenty years! Twenty years I have waited for this day!”

“Please. Please.”

“Get away!”

Agnes and Kirche glared at each other.

The moment when tension in the air was about to break loose…

Kirche grabbed Colbert's wrist.

“Get away I said!”

Kirche answered in a stone-like voice.

“Please, lower your sword.”

“Stop joking!”

Kirche shook her head and muttered.

“He’s dead.”

With those words, Agnes's wrist lost its strength.

Shocked, Agnes fell to her knees. Her body began shaking little by little.

“…Hold your grudge if you want. However, at least pray. Teacher Colbert may certainly be your enemy… but he is your saviour right now. He shielded you with his body and saved you.”

Kirche said in a constrained voice.

Agnes stood up again without power, and said two words, three words, words that could not reach one’s ear. Then she lifted her sword and lowered it. The students averted their eyes, only Kirche alone did not shut her eyes and watched.

The sword stuck deeply into the ground next to Colbert.

Turning on her heels, Agnes began to slowly walk away.

After Agnes disappeared… Kirche tried to carry Colbert's body, a red ruby ring shone on her finger.

A crimson ruby, like burning fire.

While watching the ruby… tears escaped Kirche’s eyes.

''It was the ring that he gave me.''

He said, “I’m giving this to my student,” and gave the ring to her, who was acting like a spoiled brat. Remembering that, Kirche started to weep.

On the deck of ''Redoubtable'' Malicorne and Styx sat down with blank surprise all over their faces..　

The number of warships had decreased to two-thirds while making a sortie aimed at Albion’s fleet.

Tristain's fleet won the battle. Somehow they were able to repel Albion’s fleet. Albion’s fleet lost more than a half of their ships and scrambled to get away.

It was a big victory.

But… Malicorne thought.

''Is this a victory?''

He was alive just to see such devastation. It was like a painting of hell. The deck was burning like kindling, heavy losses everywhere. The number of naval guns in the portside was reduced by half, as for the starboard - the battery was completely lost on every deck.

After receiving as many as five direct hits, the starboard of ''Redoubtable'' was annihilated.

200 hundred people from the 600 crew were either killed or injured.

However, ''Redoubtable'' was still slicing through the sky.

Malicorne was alive too.

To survive among flying spells, bullets and cannonballs – guess he must be lucky. Whenever a new enemy ship passed, Malicorne created a dark cloud while yelling. Otherwise, he would have fainted from fear. He had no idea whether it was effective or not.

“Styx,”

Malicorne said in a dying voice.

“What?”

Styx responded in an exhausted voice.

“Life is a weird thing, don’t you think?”

“I fully agree with you.”

On the deck, Bowood and the commander of a warship walked. They were talking about the battle progress.

The officer cadet that was guiding them both, spotted two people sitting on the deck and bellowed.

“Hey! You! No time to sit around! Stand up! Stand up now!”

Hastily Malicorne and Styx stood up.

“Start preparing. Wait with commanding officers and officer cadets inside.”

Malicorne and Styx looked at each other. They just survived one deadly battle. How can they vigorously start preparing for another one?

“Move it! Don’t make officers wait!”

Then… Bowood admonished the officer with a smile.

“Ah, senior, they just experienced their first battle campaign. You must let them take a rest for today.''

“Ah! But, however…”

“I guess, that this is your first time smelling the smoke of powder as well? Once I had, too.”

Hearing the Albion officer speaking like that, the senior officer nodded.

“Very well, you may take a rest for tonight.”

Relieved, Malicorne and Styx saluted. Malicorne watched them leaving and muttered.

“Ironically, we were saved by a person from Albion.”

“Indeed.”

Styx weakly muttered and they both slumped on the deck again.

In the strategic conference room of ''Varsenda'', General De Poitiers received the report.　

It came from Rosais, from one dragon scout of the first unit. General De Poitiers smiled gloatingly.

Chief of Staff Wimpffen, watched his superior officer’s face.

“Must be good news,” he muttered.

“The troops in Rosais area are said to be gone. Void managed to lure the enemy to Dartanes.”

“That’s just the first obstacle.”

De Poitiers nodded and gave the command.

“All fleets ships head to Rosais. We must decide upon landing. Gather all commanders.”

The messenger received the General's instruction and dashed out.

De Poitiers nodded.

“Now then, I wonder if I can become field marshal now or not, I don’t want to wait for one more week.”

Even if the landing succeeds, it will still probably be a tough fight.

Albion still had 50,000 untouched troops resting.

In the sky of Dartanes, Saito’s plane headed towards the confluence point with the Tristain fleet.　

The plan was to join the fleet at Albion’s boundary.

Saito, who sat in the pilot’s seat, was silent for a long time.

Whatever Louise tried to speak about, he did not answer.

Only once Saito opened his mouth.

“They…”

“Yes.”

However, Saito did not say anything since then.

Louise found a letter within Colbert’s manual. But because of all the craziness around she did not pay attention to it.

“Letter.”

This got Saito’s attention.

“Letter?”

“Yes. Mister Colbert’s. Read it?”

Saito nodded.

Louise spread the letter and started to read it aloud.

''Saito-kun, was my invention useful?''

''If it is so, then I am glad. For you… no, to all students, not just as a teacher, it would make me happy if it would be of any use for you. Very happy.''

''Now, why did I decide to write this letter today – I have a request. No, nothing weird. And be relieved it is not about money either.''

''As to what this discourse is about, it is some dream of mine.''

''If things which one can only do by magic, could be done by technologies that everyone could use.''

''Have you seen? Happy Little Snake.''

''Well, that certainly is not just a toy…''

''I hope that there will be a use for every splendid technology some day.''

''It is my dream.''

''Let's get to it, though I‘m still worrying whether to say it or not…''

''In the past, I committed a crime.''

''Too big a crime.''

''It is so big that it will never be forgiven.''

''As a redemption for this crime I have devoted myself to research…''

''Recently I thought.''

''No, my crime will never be forgiven.''

''Even if my inventions are useful… It won’t erase the crime I committed.''

''Therefore, I want you to promise me one thing.''

''Look, you will be facing a lot of difficult situations.''

''And you will go into war, and you will see many people die.''

''But…''

''Do not get used to it.''

''Do not become accustomed to people's death.''

''Do not think it is natural.''

''The moment you do that – something will break.''

''I do not want you to become like me.''

''Therefore, I ask repeatedly.''

''Do not become accustomed to war.''

''Do not become accustomed to killing each other.''

''Do not become accustomed to death.''

Behind the cloud... one could see the Tristain-Germania united fleet heading to Rosais.

The number had decreased a lot.

Still… most ships were still intact, so they likely won the battle.

Even though they won, the ones that survived looked worn-out. Many of the ships' hulls were damaged, masts were broken. There was a ship that lost all cannons completely as well.

Louise continued to read the letter aloud.

[[Image:ZnT06-259.jpg|thumb]]

''Well, my request is coming to an end.''

''Remember, what you said to me once?''

''That you came from a different world.''

''In this world of yours, the flying machines that you use pierce the sky, and technology is much better developed than in Halkeginia, right?''

''This is what I would like to see.''

''I could use it in my research.''

''Therefore, when you go east… I want you to take me with you.''

''No, I am not joking. Seriously.''

''Therefore, do not die.''

''Return alive absolutely.''

''Even if I can't go to the east with you.''

''P.S.''

''In that world, are there "cars" that everyone can use and they drive on the roads?　''

''Are there little boxes with which one can communicate over long distances?''

''Has a person really reached the moon?''

''To be able to do that without magic, must be really wonderful.''

''I want to see that kind of world.''

“That’s it. Weird person. He really wants to go to your world.” 　

Saito, while sniffing, thanked Louise.

“Thank you.”

Louise gently embraced Saito's neck. And murmured,

“Idiot. Why are you crying?”

“…felt like crying.”

“…Many things happened today, you're just tired. Once we're back on the ship, let's just get some rest.”

Louise closed her eyes, and softly kissed Saito’s neck.

Once ''Varsenda'' appeared, Saito turned the nose of the plane towards it.

On the bright sunny day, the sooty fleet looked as though it was dyed in a beautiful black paint.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter7|Back to Chapter 7]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter1|Forward to Volume 7]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume6 Chapter8 - MTL

2015-07-14T17:25:05Z

Coffeezombie: "Liar's Mirror" was used previously and sounds better

<noinclude>{{Template:PREVIEW}}</noinclude>

===Chapter Eight: The Atonement of Flame===
Early morning, four o'clock. The sun had not risen yet, the sky was dark.

In the sky above the Academy of Magic one small war frigate appeared.

Menvil stood on the deck, watching the sky right ahead. Wardes, with inaudible steps, approached Menvil from behind.

The wind’s square indicated by itself that it was the same sky.

Wardes came out to test Menvil.

''Can this man lead such a difficult plan to success?'' He had his doubts.

However, Wardes's doubts seemed to be unfounded.

Not taking his eyes from the sign, Menvil called Wardes out of distance,

“So what trial is it now, Viscount?”

Wardes was surprised.

Menvil did not even turn around.

Even if he had turned around – it was just too dark. One couldn’t even make out an approaching silhouette.

Yet… what kind of skills did he use to notice Wardes approach from such a long distance?

“Now then, we're almost there.”

Menvil muttered without turning around. Wardes, while feeling admiration, carefully approached Menvil.

“We're lucky. Oh dear, as an attacking side, we should not let them know from which side they will be attacked.”

They managed to avoid mage's familiars that were patrolling in the air… it was fortuitous that they managed to get this far without being spotted.

“In order to express our gratitude, when you return to Albion, please let me treat you to something, Viscount.”

“Don’t think too much about it, think about surviving first,” Wardes said. Menvil suddenly pulled out a cane and pointed it at the scruff of Wardes's neck.

“Watch your mouth youngster. Or do you want to turn to ashes right here and now?”

Wardes expressionlessly watched Menvil.

“I’m joking, Viscount. Don’t stare like that.”

Laughing, Menvil jumped from the deck into the air.

One after another, all of the other team members, wrapped up in black cloths, followed Menvil.

A lot of people disappeared from the deck with a surprising swiftness.

Fouquet, who came up there, muttered in an unpleasant voice.

“Creepy guy. And scary.”

“But he has the skills needed. We can’t hope for more.”

“Is he more skilled than you?”

Fouquet laughed, asking Wardes a mischievous question.

“Maybe.”

The Musketeers Corps assigned two musketeer crew members to an artillery tower to watch over the cannon.

That was the greatest number of military troops that the army could allow to stand as sentinels.

Something moved under the moonlight.

The older member of the two squat down in silence, and unwrapped gun powder and bullets from small paper bags.

Another musketeer, following her partner’s movements, also loaded her musket with gunpowder.

And when she looked carefully… she saw something moving in the darkness.

But before she could open her mouth, both guards' throats were cut by Wind magic.

Two bodies were caught before hitting the ground. Not making any noise, Menvil laid the musketeers on the ground.

“Women. Still young. Shame.” One assassin informed Menvil with a smile.

“There is no place for old courtesy, men or women have to be treated the same.”

Menvil said, smiling rapaciously.

“Equally when death is given.”

“Only nobles’ children should not be killed. They must be taken as hostages.”

“Apart from them, I can kill everyone else?”

Menvil, while fiddling with his cane, muttered in a happy voice.

One member took out the map.

It was the map of the school drawn by Fouquet. It was covered with a special cloth that didn't leak out light, but slightly illuminated the map itself.

Looking at the corpses of the guards, one member muttered.

“Guards only armed with guns.”

“How many mages are there? Not counting the regular musketeers.”

The member who was studying the map informed Menvil.

"Commander, there are three targets. This tower, the dormitory tower and the tower nearside.”

Menvil handed down the orders quickly.　

“I’ll take the dormitory tower. Jean, Ludwig, Germain, Attas – you four together with Giovanni take this tower. Celestin and the rest take the last one.”

The mages nodded.

Tabitha woke up.

There were strange sounds coming from the courtyard.

After thinking for a moment, she decided to wake Kirche up after all. She went out of her room and headed to Kirche’s room downstairs. After she knocked against the door, Kirche, dressed only in a thin nightgown on her bare skin and still rubbing her eyes, appeared.

“You what… it’s too early… even the sun hasn’t started to rise yet.”

“Strange sounds,” was all she said.

Kirche closed her eyes.

“Uwaaa.” Kirche felt her salamander, Flame, beating against the window.

“You too?”

The moment Kirche opened her eyes again, her sleepiness was gone.

Kirche hastily began putting clothes on.

The moment when she took her wand, the sound of a breaking door echoed.

Kirche and Tabitha looked at each other.

“Retreat,” Tabitha murmured.

“Agreed.”

Not knowing the enemies number or location, one had to pull back to recover. It was war basics.

Kirche and Tabitha jumped down from the window and hid themselves in the bushes and from there watched what was going around.

It was getting brighter - the sun started rising.

At that time, Agnes woke up in her bedroom and grabbed the sword placed at the bedside.

Pulling it out from its sheath, she waited at the door.

It was the second floor of the artillery tower. The room was always used as a warehouse and was only recently made into a bedroom.

In all, twelve members lived here.

They all resided in the room next door.

Agnes noticed the mirror placed in the center of the room. It was the "Liar's Mirror". The ugly made into beautiful, the beautiful into ugly – everything was turned upside down by the mirror. Agnes tried not to look at the mirror while setting the trap.

Four people led by the mercenary mage Celestin went up a spiral staircase to the second floor of the artillery tower. They queued at the two doors.

Two men were positioned at each door while another one waited in the hall.

The doors were kicked open.

In the middle of the room a handsome mage set up his wand.

Alarmed, the mages started to chant their spells.

“Bam…”

However, they were also hit by magic. With his heart pierced by an ice spear, Celestin fell on the floor.

Agnes, who hid herself behind the door, noticed the success of her plan.

Celestin mistook his own reflection in The Liar's Mirror, which was placed here by Agnes, for an enemy and released a spell which was reflected by the mirror and pierced his heart.　

Agnes felt gratitude to Celestin, who had been foolish enough to shoot himself with his own spell reflected by the mirror.

Another assassin, hastily flounced into the room.

But his throat was cut deeply from the side by Agnes's sword, and he fell down.

Then, her musketeers jumped into the room.

“Commander Agnes! Are you all right?”

She nodded answering their question.

“I’m all right.”

“Two people sneaked into our room. However, we finished them…”

''Two people in my room. Two people in the next one. Four people in total…''

Apparently these thieves crept into the artillery tower to kill them off…

“Albion’s dogs.”

Muttered Agnes, quickly understanding where they came from. The squad consisted only of mages. It was impossible to mistake them for simple thieves. They must be mercenaries employed by Albion...

Then, Agnes became worried about the situation outside.

Right now, there were only schoolgirls left in the academy.

“In two minutes I want you fully armoured and following me,” Agnes ordered her subordinates.

Menvil took over the women's dormitory without any problems.

Noble daughters were so frightened by his invasion that they showed no real resistance. He took all the schoolgirls’ wands and rounded them, still dressed in their nightgowns, up to the dining hall where he confined them. There were approximately ninety people.

During that, his partners from the other tower joined him.

Seeing the academy’s headmaster Old Osman being one of the captives put a smile on Menvil’s face.

Menvil now gathered all captives in the dining hall and tied their hands behind their backs.

Thanks to the magic spell that someone recited, the rope moved and twined around their wrists by itself.

All the teachers and students were female and were trembling.

Menvil sweetly muttered to everyone,

“Whaaat, calm down, if none of you try to stand out or make noise and if you do what you are told to, no one will get hurt.”

Someone began to weep.

“Silence!”

However, the schoolgirl didn't stop crying. Menvil came closer and pointed his cane at her.

“Do you like cinders?”

The words were not a direct threat, but it could be understood as one. The schoolgirl stopped crying.

Osman opened his mouth.

“Hey you.”

“What?”

“Don’t use violence against women. Albion wants us as hostages, right? To use us as additional cards in negotiations, right?”

“How do you know?”

“Experienced guys from far away barged in here – it’s easy to see what you came here for. Not for the riches for sure. So, be more patient.”

“Old man, and what value do you have?”

The mercenaries laughed loudly.

“How important is one old man for the country? Consider this.”

When Osman ducked his head, the intruders started to look around Alvíss Dining Hall.

One could clearly read, “I don’t want to be here,” on the mages faces.

Fuuun, Osman thought. They might still have a chance.

“Old man, are these all the members of the academy?”

Osman nodded.

“That's right. That's all of them.“

Then the mercenaries noticed that their comrades had not returned from the artillery tower. ''Are they taking their time?'' No, he shook his head. The longer it takes, the more chances for the enemy to get reinforcements. And they should be aware of that. ''Therefore'', Menvil ramified.

From outside the dining hall a voice was heard.

“Those that shut themselves up in the dining hall! Listen! We are Her Majesty's musketeers!”

Menvil and others looked at each other. Apparently Celestin failed. However none of the mercenaries changed their complexion. A single mercenary glared at Osman.

“Hey hey. Didn’t you said ‘That's all of them’?”

“Musketeers are not part of the staff,” Osman said calmly.

With a smile on his lips, Menvil stepped to the doors to negotiate with the musketeers outside the dining room.

Agnes hid herself behind the tower staircase landing. She drove one group of commoner staff away from the courtyard so that they would not get too involved with the incident.

The morning sun had not risen yet.

At the door of the dining hall a tightfisted mage appeared. The moonlight from a gap in the clouds lit his figure.

Agnes held her finger on the trigger, while aiming her pistol at the mage.

“Listen! Thief! We are Her Majesty's musketeers! One battalion of our troops has you and your damned accomplices surrounded! Release the hostages!”

Agnes’ “one battalion of troops” was a bluff. In reality, there were only about ten people.

From the dining hall she heard voices laughing hard.

“We couldn’t care less about a single battalion of musketeers!”

“These musketeers have killed four of your partners already. If you’ll surrender peacefully we’ll spare your lives.”

“Surrender? Isn’t it the time to start negotiations now? Well, call Henrietta here.”

“Her Majesty?”

“Indeed. And for the time being, promise to withdraw soldiers from Albion. My client seems to hate it when your soldiers dirty the country's land with their shoes.

Usually the army doesn't turn back because of a hostage. However… because ninety children of nobles were taken as hostages, it might be a different matter. The invasion troop's withdrawal was a real possibility.

''My responsibility.'' Agnes bit her lower lip.

She tried to concentrate herself – ''A blunder is a blunder. The court people - they are still my responsibility.''

One musketeer whispered into Agnes’s ear.

“…we could send a courier to Tristania and ask for reinforcements.”

“It is useless. It doesn’t matter how many soldiers we have, as long as they hold hostages.”

Seeing such a consultation, Menvil shouted.

“Hey, remember. Whenever you call a new soldier, one hostage is killed. The only ones you can invite here are the Cardinal or Henrietta. Be nice. Clear?”

Agnes said nothing.

Then, Menvil shouted again.

“Decide it in five minutes. Call Henrietta or not. If there is no answer after five minutes, one hostage will be killed every passing minute.”

Another musketeer poked Agnes.

“Commander Agnes…”

Agnes painfully tightened her lips.

That moment…

A voice sounded from behind.

“Commander.”

Turning around she saw Colbert standing and staring with surprise at Alvíss Dining Hall.

“Do not get involved,” Agnes said, trying to cover Colbert with herself.

“You'll be caught.”

“My laboratory is in the tower. What happened?”

Agnes got angry at Colbert's carefree attitude.

“Can’t you see? Your students were captured by Albion’s henchmen.”

Colbert looked over her shoulder and, once he noticed the mage standing in front of the dining hall, his face turned pale.

“Enough already. Go back.”

Annoyed, she sent Colbert off.

“Psst, Miss Musketeer.”

She was called from behind again. This time it was Kirche and Tabitha, who stood in the shadows smiling.

“Aren’t you students? Thank goodness you are all right.”

“Hey, we have a good plan…”

“Plan?”

“Yeah. Right now you can’t reject any help.”

“And what is that plan?”

Kirche and Tabitha explained their plan to Agnes.

Agnes, after listening to it, laughed.

“Sounds fun to me.”

“How about it? That’s the only plan we have.”

Colbert who heard the plan opposed to it.

“It is too dangerous. The enemy is a mercenary. You can’t be seriously thinking that such cheap tricks will work.”

“No one cares about your opinion, teacher.”

Kirche said, not trying to hide her contempt.

Agnes stopped paying attention to Colbert altogether.

“They do not know about your existence. The key here is surprise.”

She whispered while pointing her finger at Kirche, Tabitha and herself.

Menvil sat on a chair looking at the pocket watch on the table.　

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Tick tick* the clock hand moved.

“Five minutes passed.”

Hearing that, the students shuddered. If there were no words from Agnes about calling Henrietta after five minutes, Menvil said he would kill one of them.

“Don't hold a grudge against me,” Menvil said, pulling out his cane.

“Take me instead.”

Osman muttered, but Menvil shook his head.

“You are necessary as a key in negotiation. Hey, who will it be? You choose.”

An indescribably cruel question. No one answered in shock.

“Understood. Then I will choose. Do not hold a grudge.”

But the moment when Menvil said that…

A small paper balloon flew into the dining hall.

And once all of their eyes were focused on it…

The paper balloon exploded with a very loud bang.

With it, yellow blinding phosphorus flew out of the balloon.

It was directed to fly into the dining hall by Tabitha’s Wind and was lit up by Kirche's Fire magic.

The schoolgirls screamed.

Those mages that looked at it directly were now holding their faces.

Then Kirche, Tabitha, and the musketeers with muskets prepared broke into the room.

The strategy seemed to be successful.

But…

A lot of fire bullets flew up aimed at Kirche.

Kirche, who lowered her guard thinking about success, fired her own fire bombs at it.

In such violent flames, the gunpowder of a nearby musketeer's gun exploded.

Fingers were blown-off, and the musketeer started rolling on the ground holding her hand.

Kirche tried to stand up but did not notice the spell aimed at her.

A fire bomb exploded in front of her belly, and she received the full force of the shock wave from a close distance, knocking her outside.

Wrapped in flames, it was an effective attack. It takes time for flame to burn ... but an explosion gives an instant impact. Opposite to burning slowly.

She saw Tabitha staggering trying to stand up.

But then another shock wave hit her head… and she fell onto the ground again.

Menvil showed up from the white smoke.

''Spell!'' But there was no wand.

Then she noticed one lying on the ground.

She reached for it, trying to pick it up but he stepped on it.

[[Image:ZnT06-233.jpg|thumb]]

Menvil towered above Kirche, looking down on her.

“Too bad… Light bombs only blinds one's eyes…”

Menvil said while smiling.

That moment Kirche noticed.

Menvil's eyeballs were not moving at all.

“Your…eyes.”

Menvil extended his fingers towards one eye.

And took it out. An artificial eye.

“Not only were my eyelids burnt, but my eyes as well. I can’t see the light.”

“H-how…”

But Menvil moved as if he was able to see.

“A snake finds its prey by temperature.”

Menvil laughed.

“I’m a Fire user, thus I am very sensitive to temperature. Distance, position - one can know everything in full detail by knowing how high or low the temperature is. You can even recognize different people by knowing their temperature.”

Kirche‘s hair stood up on her head from fear.

''Who is this man…''

“Are you scared? Afraid?”

Menvil laughed.

“When one’s feelings turn in turmoil, one’s temperature changes as well. Temperature changes tell a lot of things about one’s thoughts.”

Menvil’s nostrils widened upon taking a full inhalation of the scent.

“I want to smell.”

“Eh?”

“The aroma of you burnt, I want to smell it.”

Kirche trembled.

For the first time in her life she felt pure fear.

The fear that made a Queen of Fire whisper ‘No…’ like a small girl. However, Menvil just gave an anxious smile and said.

“How would you like to burn? There are many different ways of burning. This time you will be the one to burn.”

Not willing to see it coming, Kirche closed her eyes.

Menvil put out his cane, but the moment when flames started gathering around Kirche…

The flame was pushed back by another flame.

And once Kirche cracked her eyes open, she saw…

Colbert standing next to her, with a wand in his hand.

“…Mister?”

With an ice-cold face, Colbert muttered.　

“Get away from my students.”

As if noticing something, Menvil looked up.

“Ooh, you… You! You! You!”

With a joyful expression on his face, Menvil roared.

“Is my temperature sense tricking me?! You! Colbert it’s you! I've missed you! It’s Colbert’s voice!”

Colbert's expression did not change. He stubbornly stared at Menvil.

“It’s me! Have you forgotten? It’s Commander Menvil! Aaah! So long ago!”

Menvil spread out his arms and shouted happily.

Colbert puckered up his brows.

That face had something dark in it.

“You…”

“How many years passed since our last meeting? Haaa! Captain! Twenty-years! That’s right!”

Captain?

What does that mean? The students started to whisper.

“What? Captain! You are a teacher now?! Isn’t it funny? You - a teacher! What precisely do you teach? You who were named ‘The Flame Serpent’… Ha, ha, ha! Hahahahahahahahahahahaha!”

Menvil shouted with laughter.

“I will explain to you. This man here is a flame user that was called ‘The Flame Serpent’ before. He was a commander of the special troops… Women or children – he did not care, he burned them all completely.”

Kirche stared at Colbert.

“And he was the man… who took my eyes!"

Colbert was emanating something scary.

The aura around him felt very different from normal.

Burning his own people, even Kirche’s Zerbst lineage, never engaged in such atrocities. After all, those were nobles’ duels.

However, the air that Colbert emanated today was different.

If you touch – you’ll burn.

You’ll burn and die.

The smell of burning flesh, the smell of death.

From the tip of Colbert’s casually thrust out wand, a huge snake of flame, that looked too big for the delicate wand, sprang out. The snake bit the wand of one mage, who had silently started to chant a spell.

The wand turned to ashes in an instant.

Colbert smiled.

A cold smile without feelings, like a reptile’s.

Colbert asked Kirche who stared at him in shock.

“Miss Zerbst. Do you remember the Fire element’s characteristics?”

From the edge of a bitten lip, a stream of blood trickled.

Red blood, like flame, like Colbert’s mantle.

“…fire’s characteristics are zeal and destruction.”

“Fire’s zeal purpose is solely destruction. That’s what you think. Twenty years ago I thought so too.”

Colbert muttered in an unusual voice.

“However, it is as you say.”

The moon hid behind a cloud again.

Their surroundings turned black as if painted by a dark brush.

A fight in the dark is difficult for an ordinary man. Because one cannot see his opponent.

However, for the blinded Fire user there is no light to begin with, thus darkness is not a handicap at all.

Menvil thought while gripping his cane and preparing a spell.

''20 years ago my flame was defeated.''

''It was because of immaturity.''

''However, it is different now.''

''With time I became much stronger.''

''Though I lost light, I gained strong Fire instead.''

''Inner body senses were straightened and the nerves became twice as strong.''

''Now I can detect even the most subtle changes in the air.''

Temperature of a person, flow of air coloured a shadow and the sight was projected into Menvil's mind.

“Take your friend and run away from here.”

Kirche nodded, and supporting Tabitha, tried to run away. However, the mage that lurked in the dining hall shot an ice arrow aimed at their backs.

A thin flame dashed out of Colbert's cane and entwined the arrow.

[[Image:ZnT06-241.jpg|thumb]]

The arrow of ice melted and fell.

Once Colbert's flame was unleashed, Menvil's flame flew.

''Fireball.''

A ball of flame that followed Colbert's movements…

However, it was instantly burned down by the flame escaping from Colbert’s wand.

“Fufu, don’t.”

Menvil launched one flame after another, aiming at Colbert.

Suddenly Colbert was cornered into defense.

In the darkness he ran from side to side trying to escape them.

Even if you want to attack, challenging Menvil in the dark is not easily done.

“What’s wrong?! What’s wrong captain?! Don’t just run around!”

Menvil shot one fireball after another. The edge of Colbert’s mantle flamed up.

“Too bad! Just your mantle turns into scorch! Next is your body! I want to smell your burning body! This is me! Uwaha! Uha! Hahahahahahahaha!”

Wearing a smile tinged with madness, Menvil launched his flames.

“Kuu…”

Colbert shot his own flame of magic aiming at the source of Menvil's flame.

However, there was no response.

Menvil moved at once when the spell was cast and disappeared in the dark, not giving Colbert the chance for a counterattack.

One cannot attack an opponent whom one cannot see. Colbert frowned.

“Here! Captain!”

Yet his position was fully exposed to Menvil who could "see" in the dark.

Colbert hid in the bushes, then tried to hide himself in the shadow of the tower. However, it was not possible to escape from Menvil, who could track one's temperature very accurately.

Colbert, while running around and trying to escape, soon found himself in the center of the plaza. There was no place where he could hide.

“The best stage is prepared, Captain. You cannot run away anymore. There is no place where you can hide yourself either. Give up.”

Colbert took a deep breath.

And spoke towards Menvil's direction in the darkness.

“Young Menvil, I have a favor to ask.”

“What? You want to burn without suffering? Well for the old time's sake, I will burn you in an instant.”

In a perfectly composed voice, Colbert said,

“I want you to give up. I already decided not to kill anyone with magic.”

“Hey hey, have you lost your mind? Can’t you understand the current situation? You can’t see me. However, I can see you perfectly. Where do you see a winning chance for you?”

“Still, I am begging you. This is true.”

Colbert fell on his knees and bowed. The Menvil's voice was filled with disgust,

“I… I was chasing such a coward for twenty years… you good-for-nothing… I cannot permit that... I cannot permit that to myself. I will roast you bit by bit, taking my time, without any sympathy, from head to toes.”

Menvil began utter an incantation.

“Even if I ask, you won’t listen.”

Colbert continued.

“I am not a persistent enough guy.”

Colbert shook his head in sadness and pointed his wand to the sky.

The ball of a small flame shot up.

“What? Illumination plan? Unfortunately, the fire size is not enough to light the area around.

It was as Menvil said. The small ball of flame only lightly shined upon their surroundings. It could not replace the sun.

The moment when Menvil's spell was completed…

The small flame ball that was hanging in the sky exploded.

The small explosion turned into a huge one in an instant.

Fire, Fire, Earth. One earth and two fires.

Using "Gold transmutation" water vapor in the air was turned into oil.

With a spark it turned into a huge bolide…

The combustion of the huge bolide sucked up all oxygen around, causing every living thing within its range to suffocate and die.

It was a matchless "Flame bomb."

Menvil, opening his mouth to chant the spell, felt the oxygen being plundered from his lungs and suffocated in an instant.

If the enemy hides in the darkness… consign him to the darkness.

However, this spell kills everyone nearby. Therefore, Colbert did not use it until they moved to the center of the plaza.　

Colbert turned around and, while holding his mouth, approached the lying Menvil.

“You couldn’t turn into a complete snake, Lieutenant.”

Colbert whispered, while coldly looking down at Menvil’s face drawn with pain.

News about Menvil’s defeat shook the morale of his mercenaries.

Kirche, Tabitha and the musketeers who escaped injuries did not lose momentum and rushed into battle again.

Inside, between the screams of schoolgirls who stretched out on the floor, a single mage who had barricaded himself in the dining room was knocked down.

Agnes stabbed the last mage with her sword.

“Kuu!”

However, the sword did not come out.

The last mage released a spell aiming at Agnes’s back…

Many magic arrows flew.

Kirche, Tabitha and other musketeers were not able to react in time.

A black shadow jumped into the way.

He blocked the arrows from reaching Agnes with his own body. He uttered a spell and a snake of flame flew out the wand’s tip burning up the wand that the other mage used.

Agnes stared in blank surprise at Colbert.

Colbert's eyes opened wide.

The voice that escaped his mouth was full of concern for Agnes.

“…are you all right?”

Mechanically, Agnes nodded.

The next moment Colbert toppled to the ground, coughing blood.

Students ran up in panic and began uttering the recovery spells for Colbert.

However… the injury was severe.

Inner…

Agnes who recovered herself pointed the sword at Colbert.

Shocked, students stared at Agnes.

“Wait! What are you doing?!” shouted Kirche.

Colbert with a weak face looked up at Agnes.

“You… You are the leader of the Magical Research Experimental Group platoon? You broke the royal list of military material in storage?”

Colbert nodded.

“I will tell you. I am D'Angleterre‘s survivor.”

“… I see.”

“Why was my hometown destroyed? Answer.”

“Stop! He’s injured! Badly injured! Don’t talk!”

Montmorency, who was desperately trying to chant a Water healing spell, cried.

“Answer!”

Colbert answered looking down.

“…the order.”

“Order?”

“…it was reported that an epidemic occurred there. To prevent it from spreading we were told to burn it. We burned it reluctantly.”

“Idiot… That is a lie.”

“…Ha ha, afterwards, I learned about that too. In short it was the ‘New Religion Hunt.’ I am tormented by the guilt every day. It was… like Menvil said. Women, children - I burned them all. It was not permitted. But the memory still haunts me. I left the army. I swore… not to use Fire for destruction again.”

“…but those feelings didn’t stop your hand?”

Colbert shook his head.

After that… he slowly shut his eyes. Though Montmorency desperately kept uttering an incantation… her willpower was drained with time - she fainted and toppled to the ground. For the spell of "Recovery" to heal such a serious injury, it needed special medicine… but now and here there was none.

Therefore, though willpower tried to replace the specific medicine… it had its limits.

Other Water users ran out of willpower one after another and fainted. With many fainted mages surrounding Colbert, Agnes raised her sword.

However, Colbert was protected - Kirche covered him with herself. Her ever-present silly smile was now gone from her lips. Making a serious face, Kirche said.

“Please stop it!”

“Get away! I was living for this day! Twenty years! Twenty years I have waited for this day!”

“Please. Please.”

“Get away!”

Agnes and Kirche glared at each other.

The moment when tension in the air was about to break loose…

Kirche grabbed Colbert's wrist.

“Get away I said!”

Kirche answered in a stone-like voice.

“Please, lower your sword.”

“Stop joking!”

Kirche shook her head and muttered.

“He’s dead.”

With those words, Agnes's wrist lost its strength.

Shocked, Agnes fell to her knees. Her body began shaking little by little.

“…Hold your grudge if you want. However, at least pray. Teacher Colbert may certainly be your enemy… but he is your saviour right now. He shielded you with his body and saved you.”

Kirche said in a constrained voice.

Agnes stood up again without power, and said two words, three words, words that could not reach one’s ear. Then she lifted her sword and lowered it. The students averted their eyes, only Kirche alone did not shut her eyes and watched.

The sword stuck deeply into the ground next to Colbert.

Turning on her heels, Agnes began to slowly walk away.

After Agnes disappeared… Kirche tried to carry Colbert's body, a red ruby ring shone on her finger.

A crimson ruby, like burning fire.

While watching the ruby… tears escaped Kirche’s eyes.

''It was the ring that he gave me.''

He said, “I’m giving this to my student,” and gave the ring to her, who was acting like a spoiled brat. Remembering that, Kirche started to weep.

On the deck of ''Redoubtable'' Malicorne and Styx sat down with blank surprise all over their faces..　

The number of warships had decreased to two-thirds while making a sortie aimed at Albion’s fleet.

Tristain's fleet won the battle. Somehow they were able to repel Albion’s fleet. Albion’s fleet lost more than a half of their ships and scrambled to get away.

It was a big victory.

But… Malicorne thought.

''Is this a victory?''

He was alive just to see such devastation. It was like a painting of hell. The deck was burning like kindling, heavy losses everywhere. The number of naval guns in the portside was reduced by half, as for the starboard - the battery was completely lost on every deck.

After receiving as many as five direct hits, the starboard of ''Redoubtable'' was annihilated.

200 hundred people from the 600 crew were either killed or injured.

However, ''Redoubtable'' was still slicing through the sky.

Malicorne was alive too.

To survive among flying spells, bullets and cannonballs – guess he must be lucky. Whenever a new enemy ship passed, Malicorne created a dark cloud while yelling. Otherwise, he would have fainted from fear. He had no idea whether it was effective or not.

“Styx,”

Malicorne said in a dying voice.

“What?”

Styx responded in an exhausted voice.

“Life is a weird thing, don’t you think?”

“I fully agree with you.”

On the deck, Bowood and the commander of a warship walked. They were talking about the battle progress.

The officer cadet that was guiding them both, spotted two people sitting on the deck and bellowed.

“Hey! You! No time to sit around! Stand up! Stand up now!”

Hastily Malicorne and Styx stood up.

“Start preparing. Wait with commanding officers and officer cadets inside.”

Malicorne and Styx looked at each other. They just survived one deadly battle. How can they vigorously start preparing for another one?

“Move it! Don’t make officers wait!”

Then… Bowood admonished the officer with a smile.

“Ah, senior, they just experienced their first battle campaign. You must let them take a rest for today.''

“Ah! But, however…”

“I guess, that this is your first time smelling the smoke of powder as well? Once I had, too.”

Hearing the Albion officer speaking like that, the senior officer nodded.

“Very well, you may take a rest for tonight.”

Relieved, Malicorne and Styx saluted. Malicorne watched them leaving and muttered.

“Ironically, we were saved by a person from Albion.”

“Indeed.”

Styx weakly muttered and they both slumped on the deck again.

In the strategic conference room of ''Varsenda'', General De Poitiers received the report.　

It came from Rosais, from one dragon scout of the first unit. General De Poitiers smiled gloatingly.

Chief of Staff Wimpffen, watched his superior officer’s face.

“Must be good news,” he muttered.

“The troops in Rosais area are said to be gone. Void managed to lure the enemy to Dartanes.”

“That’s just the first obstacle.”

De Poitiers nodded and gave the command.

“All fleets ships head to Rosais. We must decide upon landing. Gather all commanders.”

The messenger received the General's instruction and dashed out.

De Poitiers nodded.

“Now then, I wonder if I can become field marshal now or not, I don’t want to wait for one more week.”

Even if the landing succeeds, it will still probably be a tough fight.

Albion still had 50,000 untouched troops resting.

In the sky of Dartanes, Saito’s plane headed towards the confluence point with the Tristain fleet.　

The plan was to join the fleet at Albion’s boundary.

Saito, who sat in the pilot’s seat, was silent for a long time.

Whatever Louise tried to speak about, he did not answer.

Only once Saito opened his mouth.

“They…”

“Yes.”

However, Saito did not say anything since then.

Louise found a letter within Colbert’s manual. But because of all the craziness around she did not pay attention to it.

“Letter.”

This got Saito’s attention.

“Letter?”

“Yes. Mister Colbert’s. Read it?”

Saito nodded.

Louise spread the letter and started to read it aloud.

''Saito-kun, was my invention useful?''

''If it is so, then I am glad. For you… no, to all students, not just as a teacher, it would make me happy if it would be of any use for you. Very happy.''

''Now, why did I decide to write this letter today – I have a request. No, nothing weird. And be relieved it is not about money either.''

''As to what this discourse is about, it is some dream of mine.''

''If things which one can only do by magic, could be done by technologies that everyone could use.''

''Have you seen? Happy Little Snake.''

''Well, that certainly is not just a toy…''

''I hope that there will be a use for every splendid technology some day.''

''It is my dream.''

''Let's get to it, though I‘m still worrying whether to say it or not…''

''In the past, I committed a crime.''

''Too big a crime.''

''It is so big that it will never be forgiven.''

''As a redemption for this crime I have devoted myself to research…''

''Recently I thought.''

''No, my crime will never be forgiven.''

''Even if my inventions are useful… It won’t erase the crime I committed.''

''Therefore, I want you to promise me one thing.''

''Look, you will be facing a lot of difficult situations.''

''And you will go into war, and you will see many people die.''

''But…''

''Do not get used to it.''

''Do not become accustomed to people's death.''

''Do not think it is natural.''

''The moment you do that – something will break.''

''I do not want you to become like me.''

''Therefore, I ask repeatedly.''

''Do not become accustomed to war.''

''Do not become accustomed to killing each other.''

''Do not become accustomed to death.''

Behind the cloud... one could see the Tristain-Germania united fleet heading to Rosais.

The number had decreased a lot.

Still… most ships were still intact, so they likely won the battle.

Even though they won, the ones that survived looked worn-out. Many of the ships' hulls were damaged, masts were broken. There was a ship that lost all cannons completely as well.

Louise continued to read the letter aloud.

[[Image:ZnT06-259.jpg|thumb]]

''Well, my request is coming to an end.''

''Remember, what you said to me once?''

''That you came from a different world.''

''In this world of yours, the flying machines that you use pierce the sky, and technology is much better developed than in Halkeginia, right?''

''This is what I would like to see.''

''I could use it in my research.''

''Therefore, when you go east… I want you to take me with you.''

''No, I am not joking. Seriously.''

''Therefore, do not die.''

''Return alive absolutely.''

''Even if I can't go to the east with you.''

''P.S.''

''In that world, are there "cars" that everyone can use and they drive on the roads?　''

''Are there little boxes with which one can communicate over long distances?''

''Has a person really reached the moon?''

''To be able to do that without magic, must be really wonderful.''

''I want to see that kind of world.''

“That’s it. Weird person. He really wants to go to your world.” 　

Saito, while sniffing, thanked Louise.

“Thank you.”

Louise gently embraced Saito's neck. And murmured,

“Idiot. Why are you crying?”

“…felt like crying.”

“…Many things happened today, you're just tired. Once we're back on the ship, let's just get some rest.”

Louise closed her eyes, and softly kissed Saito’s neck.

Once ''Varsenda'' appeared, Saito turned the nose of the plane towards it.

On the bright sunny day, the sooty fleet looked as though it was dyed in a beautiful black paint.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter7|Back to Chapter 7]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter1|Forward to Volume 7]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume6 Chapter8 - MTL

2015-07-14T17:20:24Z

Coffeezombie: minor fixes

<noinclude>{{Template:PREVIEW}}</noinclude>

===Chapter Eight: The Atonement of Flame===
Early morning, four o'clock. The sun had not risen yet, the sky was dark.

In the sky above the Academy of Magic one small war frigate appeared.

Menvil stood on the deck, watching the sky right ahead. Wardes, with inaudible steps, approached Menvil from behind.

The wind’s square indicated by itself that it was the same sky.

Wardes came out to test Menvil.

''Can this man lead such a difficult plan to success?'' He had his doubts.

However, Wardes's doubts seemed to be unfounded.

Not taking his eyes from the sign, Menvil called Wardes out of distance,

“So what trial is it now, Viscount?”

Wardes was surprised.

Menvil did not even turn around.

Even if he had turned around – it was just too dark. One couldn’t even make out an approaching silhouette.

Yet… what kind of skills did he use to notice Wardes approach from such a long distance?

“Now then, we're almost there.”

Menvil muttered without turning around. Wardes, while feeling admiration, carefully approached Menvil.

“We're lucky. Oh dear, as an attacking side, we should not let them know from which side they will be attacked.”

They managed to avoid mage's familiars that were patrolling in the air… it was fortuitous that they managed to get this far without being spotted.

“In order to express our gratitude, when you return to Albion, please let me treat you to something, Viscount.”

“Don’t think too much about it, think about surviving first,” Wardes said. Menvil suddenly pulled out a cane and pointed it at the scruff of Wardes's neck.

“Watch your mouth youngster. Or do you want to turn to ashes right here and now?”

Wardes expressionlessly watched Menvil.

“I’m joking, Viscount. Don’t stare like that.”

Laughing, Menvil jumped from the deck into the air.

One after another, all of the other team members, wrapped up in black cloths, followed Menvil.

A lot of people disappeared from the deck with a surprising swiftness.

Fouquet, who came up there, muttered in an unpleasant voice.

“Creepy guy. And scary.”

“But he has the skills needed. We can’t hope for more.”

“Is he more skilled than you?”

Fouquet laughed, asking Wardes a mischievous question.

“Maybe.”

The Musketeers Corps assigned two musketeer crew members to an artillery tower to watch over the cannon.

That was the greatest number of military troops that the army could allow to stand as sentinels.

Something moved under the moonlight.

The older member of the two squat down in silence, and unwrapped gun powder and bullets from small paper bags.

Another musketeer, following her partner’s movements, also loaded her musket with gunpowder.

And when she looked carefully… she saw something moving in the darkness.

But before she could open her mouth, both guards' throats were cut by Wind magic.

Two bodies were caught before hitting the ground. Not making any noise, Menvil laid the musketeers on the ground.

“Women. Still young. Shame.” One assassin informed Menvil with a smile.

“There is no place for old courtesy, men or women have to be treated the same.”

Menvil said, smiling rapaciously.

“Equally when death is given.”

“Only nobles’ children should not be killed. They must be taken as hostages.”

“Apart from them, I can kill everyone else?”

Menvil, while fiddling with his cane, muttered in a happy voice.

One member took out the map.

It was the map of the school drawn by Fouquet. It was covered with a special cloth that didn't leak out light, but slightly illuminated the map itself.

Looking at the corpses of the guards, one member muttered.

“Guards only armed with guns.”

“How many mages are there? Not counting the regular musketeers.”

The member who was studying the map informed Menvil.

"Commander, there are three targets. This tower, the dormitory tower and the tower nearside.”

Menvil handed down the orders quickly.　

“I’ll take the dormitory tower. Jean, Ludwig, Germain, Attas – you four together with Giovanni take this tower. Celestin and the rest take the last one.”

The mages nodded.

Tabitha woke up.

There were strange sounds coming from the courtyard.

After thinking for a moment, she decided to wake Kirche up after all. She went out of her room and headed to Kirche’s room downstairs. After she knocked against the door, Kirche, dressed only in a thin nightgown on her bare skin and still rubbing her eyes, appeared.

“You what… it’s too early… even the sun hasn’t started to rise yet.”

“Strange sounds,” was all she said.

Kirche closed her eyes.

“Uwaaa.” Kirche felt her salamander, Flame, beating against the window.

“You too?”

The moment Kirche opened her eyes again, her sleepiness was gone.

Kirche hastily began putting clothes on.

The moment when she took her wand, the sound of a breaking door echoed.

Kirche and Tabitha looked at each other.

“Retreat,” Tabitha murmured.

“Agreed.”

Not knowing the enemies number or location, one had to pull back to recover. It was war basics.

Kirche and Tabitha jumped down from the window and hid themselves in the bushes and from there watched what was going around.

It was getting brighter - the sun started rising.

At that time, Agnes woke up in her bedroom and grabbed the sword placed at the bedside.

Pulling it out from its sheath, she waited at the door.

It was the second floor of the artillery tower. The room was always used as a warehouse and was only recently made into a bedroom.

In all, twelve members lived here.

They all resided in the room next door.

Agnes noticed the mirror placed in the center of the room. It was the "Liar's Mirror". The ugly made into beautiful, the beautiful into ugly – everything was turned upside down by the mirror. Agnes tried not to look at the mirror while setting the trap.

Four people led by the mercenary mage Celestin went up a spiral staircase to the second floor of the artillery tower. They queued at the two doors.

Two men were positioned at each door while another one waited in the hall.

The doors were kicked open.

In the middle of the room a handsome mage set up his wand.

Alarmed, the mages started to chant their spells.

“Bam…”

However, they were also hit by magic. With his heart pierced by an ice spear, Celestin fell on the floor.

Agnes, who hid herself behind the door, noticed the success of her plan.

Celestin mistook his own reflection in The Mirror of Fibber, which was placed here by Agnes, for an enemy and released a spell which was reflected by the mirror and pierced his heart.　

Agnes felt gratitude to Celestin who was foolish enough to shoot himself with his own spell reflected by the mirror.

Another assassin, hastily flounced into the room.

But his throat was cut deeply from the side by Agnes's sword, and he fell down.

Then, her musketeers jumped into the room.

“Commander Agnes! Are you all right?”

She nodded answering their question.

“I’m all right.”

“Two people sneaked into our room. However, we finished them…”

''Two people in my room. Two people in the next one. Four people in total…''

Apparently these thieves crept into the artillery tower to kill them off…

“Albion’s dogs.”

Muttered Agnes, quickly understanding where they came from. The squad only consisted of mages. It was impossible to mistake them for simple thieves. They must be mercenaries employed by Albion...

Then, Agnes became worried about the situation outside.

Right now, there were only schoolgirls left in the academy.

“In two minutes I want you fully armoured and following me,” Agnes ordered her subordinates.

Menvil took over the women's dormitory without any problems.

Noble daughters were so frightened by his invasion that they showed no real resistance. He took all the schoolgirls’ wands and rounded them, still dressed in their nightgowns, up to the dining hall where he confined them. There were approximately ninety people.

During that, his partners from the other tower joined him.

Seeing the academy’s headmaster Old Osman being one of the captives put a smile on Menvil’s face.

Menvil now gathered all captives in the dining hall and tied their hands behind their backs.

Thanks to the magic spell that someone recited, the rope moved and twined around their wrists by itself.

All the teachers and students were female and were trembling.

Menvil sweetly muttered to everyone,

“Whaaat, calm down, if none of you try to stand out or make noise and if you do what you are told to, no one will get hurt.”

Someone began to weep.

“Silence!”

However, the schoolgirl didn't stop crying. Menvil came closer and pointed his cane at her.

“Do you like cinders?”

The words were not a direct threat, but it could be understood as one. The schoolgirl stopped crying.

Osman opened his mouth.

“Hey you.”

“What?”

“Don’t use violence against women. Albion wants us as hostages, right? To use us as additional cards in negotiations, right?”

“How do you know?”

“Experienced guys from far away barged in here – it’s easy to see what you came here for. Not for the riches for sure. So, be more patient.”

“Old man, and what value do you have?”

The mercenaries laughed loudly.

“How important is one old man for the country? Consider this.”

When Osman ducked his head, the intruders started to look around Alvíss Dining Hall.

One could clearly read, “I don’t want to be here,” on the mages faces.

Fuuun, Osman thought. They might still have a chance.

“Old man, are these all the members of the academy?”

Osman nodded.

“That's right. That's all of them.“

Then the mercenaries noticed that their comrades had not returned from the artillery tower. ''Are they taking their time?'' No, he shook his head. The longer it takes, the more chances for the enemy to get reinforcements. And they should be aware of that. ''Therefore'', Menvil ramified.

From outside the dining hall a voice was heard.

“Those that shut themselves up in the dining hall! Listen! We are Her Majesty's musketeers!”

Menvil and others looked at each other. Apparently Celestin failed. However none of the mercenaries changed their complexion. A single mercenary glared at Osman.

“Hey hey. Didn’t you said ‘That's all of them’?”

“Musketeers are not part of the staff,” Osman said calmly.

With a smile on his lips, Menvil stepped to the doors to negotiate with the musketeers outside the dining room.

Agnes hid herself behind the tower staircase landing. She drove one group of commoner staff away from the courtyard so that they would not get too involved with the incident.

The morning sun had not risen yet.

At the door of the dining hall a tightfisted mage appeared. The moonlight from a gap in the clouds lit his figure.

Agnes held her finger on the trigger, while aiming her pistol at the mage.

“Listen! Thief! We are Her Majesty's musketeers! One battalion of our troops has you and your damned accomplices surrounded! Release the hostages!”

Agnes’ “one battalion of troops” was a bluff. In reality, there were only about ten people.

From the dining hall she heard voices laughing hard.

“We couldn’t care less about a single battalion of musketeers!”

“These musketeers have killed four of your partners already. If you’ll surrender peacefully we’ll spare your lives.”

“Surrender? Isn’t it the time to start negotiations now? Well, call Henrietta here.”

“Her Majesty?”

“Indeed. And for the time being, promise to withdraw soldiers from Albion. My client seems to hate it when your soldiers dirty the country's land with their shoes.

Usually the army doesn't turn back because of a hostage. However… because ninety children of nobles were taken as hostages, it might be a different matter. The invasion troop's withdrawal was a real possibility.

''My responsibility.'' Agnes bit her lower lip.

She tried to concentrate herself – ''A blunder is a blunder. The court people - they are still my responsibility.''

One musketeer whispered into Agnes’s ear.

“…we could send a courier to Tristania and ask for reinforcements.”

“It is useless. It doesn’t matter how many soldiers we have, as long as they hold hostages.”

Seeing such a consultation, Menvil shouted.

“Hey, remember. Whenever you call a new soldier, one hostage is killed. The only ones you can invite here are the Cardinal or Henrietta. Be nice. Clear?”

Agnes said nothing.

Then, Menvil shouted again.

“Decide it in five minutes. Call Henrietta or not. If there is no answer after five minutes, one hostage will be killed every passing minute.”

Another musketeer poked Agnes.

“Commander Agnes…”

Agnes painfully tightened her lips.

That moment…

A voice sounded from behind.

“Commander.”

Turning around she saw Colbert standing and staring with surprise at Alvíss Dining Hall.

“Do not get involved,” Agnes said, trying to cover Colbert with herself.

“You'll be caught.”

“My laboratory is in the tower. What happened?”

Agnes got angry at Colbert's carefree attitude.

“Can’t you see? Your students were captured by Albion’s henchmen.”

Colbert looked over her shoulder and, once he noticed the mage standing in front of the dining hall, his face turned pale.

“Enough already. Go back.”

Annoyed, she sent Colbert off.

“Psst, Miss Musketeer.”

She was called from behind again. This time it was Kirche and Tabitha, who stood in the shadows smiling.

“Aren’t you students? Thank goodness you are all right.”

“Hey, we have a good plan…”

“Plan?”

“Yeah. Right now you can’t reject any help.”

“And what is that plan?”

Kirche and Tabitha explained their plan to Agnes.

Agnes, after listening to it, laughed.

“Sounds fun to me.”

“How about it? That’s the only plan we have.”

Colbert who heard the plan opposed to it.

“It is too dangerous. The enemy is a mercenary. You can’t be seriously thinking that such cheap tricks will work.”

“No one cares about your opinion, teacher.”

Kirche said, not trying to hide her contempt.

Agnes stopped paying attention to Colbert altogether.

“They do not know about your existence. The key here is surprise.”

She whispered while pointing her finger at Kirche, Tabitha and herself.

Menvil sat on a chair looking at the pocket watch on the table.　

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Tick tick* the clock hand moved.

“Five minutes passed.”

Hearing that, the students shuddered. If there were no words from Agnes about calling Henrietta after five minutes, Menvil said he would kill one of them.

“Don't hold a grudge against me,” Menvil said, pulling out his cane.

“Take me instead.”

Osman muttered, but Menvil shook his head.

“You are necessary as a key in negotiation. Hey, who will it be? You choose.”

An indescribably cruel question. No one answered in shock.

“Understood. Then I will choose. Do not hold a grudge.”

But the moment when Menvil said that…

A small paper balloon flew into the dining hall.

And once all of their eyes were focused on it…

The paper balloon exploded with a very loud bang.

With it, yellow blinding phosphorus flew out of the balloon.

It was directed to fly into the dining hall by Tabitha’s Wind and was lit up by Kirche's Fire magic.

The schoolgirls screamed.

Those mages that looked at it directly were now holding their faces.

Then Kirche, Tabitha, and the musketeers with muskets prepared broke into the room.

The strategy seemed to be successful.

But…

A lot of fire bullets flew up aimed at Kirche.

Kirche, who lowered her guard thinking about success, fired her own fire bombs at it.

In such violent flames, the gunpowder of a nearby musketeer's gun exploded.

Fingers were blown-off, and the musketeer started rolling on the ground holding her hand.

Kirche tried to stand up but did not notice the spell aimed at her.

A fire bomb exploded in front of her belly, and she received the full force of the shock wave from a close distance, knocking her outside.

Wrapped in flames, it was an effective attack. It takes time for flame to burn ... but an explosion gives an instant impact. Opposite to burning slowly.

She saw Tabitha staggering trying to stand up.

But then another shock wave hit her head… and she fell onto the ground again.

Menvil showed up from the white smoke.

''Spell!'' But there was no wand.

Then she noticed one lying on the ground.

She reached for it, trying to pick it up but he stepped on it.

[[Image:ZnT06-233.jpg|thumb]]

Menvil towered above Kirche, looking down on her.

“Too bad… Light bombs only blinds one's eyes…”

Menvil said while smiling.

That moment Kirche noticed.

Menvil's eyeballs were not moving at all.

“Your…eyes.”

Menvil extended his fingers towards one eye.

And took it out. An artificial eye.

“Not only were my eyelids burnt, but my eyes as well. I can’t see the light.”

“H-how…”

But Menvil moved as if he was able to see.

“A snake finds its prey by temperature.”

Menvil laughed.

“I’m a Fire user, thus I am very sensitive to temperature. Distance, position - one can know everything in full detail by knowing how high or low the temperature is. You can even recognize different people by knowing their temperature.”

Kirche‘s hair stood up on her head from fear.

''Who is this man…''

“Are you scared? Afraid?”

Menvil laughed.

“When one’s feelings turn in turmoil, one’s temperature changes as well. Temperature changes tell a lot of things about one’s thoughts.”

Menvil’s nostrils widened upon taking a full inhalation of the scent.

“I want to smell.”

“Eh?”

“The aroma of you burnt, I want to smell it.”

Kirche trembled.

For the first time in her life she felt pure fear.

The fear that made a Queen of Fire whisper ‘No…’ like a small girl. However, Menvil just gave an anxious smile and said.

“How would you like to burn? There are many different ways of burning. This time you will be the one to burn.”

Not willing to see it coming, Kirche closed her eyes.

Menvil put out his cane, but the moment when flames started gathering around Kirche…

The flame was pushed back by another flame.

And once Kirche cracked her eyes open, she saw…

Colbert standing next to her, with a wand in his hand.

“…Mister?”

With an ice-cold face, Colbert muttered.　

“Get away from my students.”

As if noticing something, Menvil looked up.

“Ooh, you… You! You! You!”

With a joyful expression on his face, Menvil roared.

“Is my temperature sense tricking me?! You! Colbert it’s you! I've missed you! It’s Colbert’s voice!”

Colbert's expression did not change. He stubbornly stared at Menvil.

“It’s me! Have you forgotten? It’s Commander Menvil! Aaah! So long ago!”

Menvil spread out his arms and shouted happily.

Colbert puckered up his brows.

That face had something dark in it.

“You…”

“How many years passed since our last meeting? Haaa! Captain! Twenty-years! That’s right!”

Captain?

What does that mean? The students started to whisper.

“What? Captain! You are a teacher now?! Isn’t it funny? You - a teacher! What precisely do you teach? You who were named ‘The Flame Serpent’… Ha, ha, ha! Hahahahahahahahahahahaha!”

Menvil shouted with laughter.

“I will explain to you. This man here is a flame user that was called ‘The Flame Serpent’ before. He was a commander of the special troops… Women or children – he did not care, he burned them all completely.”

Kirche stared at Colbert.

“And he was the man… who took my eyes!"

Colbert was emanating something scary.

The aura around him felt very different from normal.

Burning his own people, even Kirche’s Zerbst lineage, never engaged in such atrocities. After all, those were nobles’ duels.

However, the air that Colbert emanated today was different.

If you touch – you’ll burn.

You’ll burn and die.

The smell of burning flesh, the smell of death.

From the tip of Colbert’s casually thrust out wand, a huge snake of flame, that looked too big for the delicate wand, sprang out. The snake bit the wand of one mage, who had silently started to chant a spell.

The wand turned to ashes in an instant.

Colbert smiled.

A cold smile without feelings, like a reptile’s.

Colbert asked Kirche who stared at him in shock.

“Miss Zerbst. Do you remember the Fire element’s characteristics?”

From the edge of a bitten lip, a stream of blood trickled.

Red blood, like flame, like Colbert’s mantle.

“…fire’s characteristics are zeal and destruction.”

“Fire’s zeal purpose is solely destruction. That’s what you think. Twenty years ago I thought so too.”

Colbert muttered in an unusual voice.

“However, it is as you say.”

The moon hid behind a cloud again.

Their surroundings turned black as if painted by a dark brush.

A fight in the dark is difficult for an ordinary man. Because one cannot see his opponent.

However, for the blinded Fire user there is no light to begin with, thus darkness is not a handicap at all.

Menvil thought while gripping his cane and preparing a spell.

''20 years ago my flame was defeated.''

''It was because of immaturity.''

''However, it is different now.''

''With time I became much stronger.''

''Though I lost light, I gained strong Fire instead.''

''Inner body senses were straightened and the nerves became twice as strong.''

''Now I can detect even the most subtle changes in the air.''

Temperature of a person, flow of air coloured a shadow and the sight was projected into Menvil's mind.

“Take your friend and run away from here.”

Kirche nodded, and supporting Tabitha, tried to run away. However, the mage that lurked in the dining hall shot an ice arrow aimed at their backs.

A thin flame dashed out of Colbert's cane and entwined the arrow.

[[Image:ZnT06-241.jpg|thumb]]

The arrow of ice melted and fell.

Once Colbert's flame was unleashed, Menvil's flame flew.

''Fireball.''

A ball of flame that followed Colbert's movements…

However, it was instantly burned down by the flame escaping from Colbert’s wand.

“Fufu, don’t.”

Menvil launched one flame after another, aiming at Colbert.

Suddenly Colbert was cornered into defense.

In the darkness he ran from side to side trying to escape them.

Even if you want to attack, challenging Menvil in the dark is not easily done.

“What’s wrong?! What’s wrong captain?! Don’t just run around!”

Menvil shot one fireball after another. The edge of Colbert’s mantle flamed up.

“Too bad! Just your mantle turns into scorch! Next is your body! I want to smell your burning body! This is me! Uwaha! Uha! Hahahahahahahaha!”

Wearing a smile tinged with madness, Menvil launched his flames.

“Kuu…”

Colbert shot his own flame of magic aiming at the source of Menvil's flame.

However, there was no response.

Menvil moved at once when the spell was cast and disappeared in the dark, not giving Colbert the chance for a counterattack.

One cannot attack an opponent whom one cannot see. Colbert frowned.

“Here! Captain!”

Yet his position was fully exposed to Menvil who could "see" in the dark.

Colbert hid in the bushes, then tried to hide himself in the shadow of the tower. However, it was not possible to escape from Menvil, who could track one's temperature very accurately.

Colbert, while running around and trying to escape, soon found himself in the center of the plaza. There was no place where he could hide.

“The best stage is prepared, Captain. You cannot run away anymore. There is no place where you can hide yourself either. Give up.”

Colbert took a deep breath.

And spoke towards Menvil's direction in the darkness.

“Young Menvil, I have a favor to ask.”

“What? You want to burn without suffering? Well for the old time's sake, I will burn you in an instant.”

In a perfectly composed voice, Colbert said,

“I want you to give up. I already decided not to kill anyone with magic.”

“Hey hey, have you lost your mind? Can’t you understand the current situation? You can’t see me. However, I can see you perfectly. Where do you see a winning chance for you?”

“Still, I am begging you. This is true.”

Colbert fell on his knees and bowed. The Menvil's voice was filled with disgust,

“I… I was chasing such a coward for twenty years… you good-for-nothing… I cannot permit that... I cannot permit that to myself. I will roast you bit by bit, taking my time, without any sympathy, from head to toes.”

Menvil began utter an incantation.

“Even if I ask, you won’t listen.”

Colbert continued.

“I am not a persistent enough guy.”

Colbert shook his head in sadness and pointed his wand to the sky.

The ball of a small flame shot up.

“What? Illumination plan? Unfortunately, the fire size is not enough to light the area around.

It was as Menvil said. The small ball of flame only lightly shined upon their surroundings. It could not replace the sun.

The moment when Menvil's spell was completed…

The small flame ball that was hanging in the sky exploded.

The small explosion turned into a huge one in an instant.

Fire, Fire, Earth. One earth and two fires.

Using "Gold transmutation" water vapor in the air was turned into oil.

With a spark it turned into a huge bolide…

The combustion of the huge bolide sucked up all oxygen around, causing every living thing within its range to suffocate and die.

It was a matchless "Flame bomb."

Menvil, opening his mouth to chant the spell, felt the oxygen being plundered from his lungs and suffocated in an instant.

If the enemy hides in the darkness… consign him to the darkness.

However, this spell kills everyone nearby. Therefore, Colbert did not use it until they moved to the center of the plaza.　

Colbert turned around and, while holding his mouth, approached the lying Menvil.

“You couldn’t turn into a complete snake, Lieutenant.”

Colbert whispered, while coldly looking down at Menvil’s face drawn with pain.

News about Menvil’s defeat shook the morale of his mercenaries.

Kirche, Tabitha and the musketeers who escaped injuries did not lose momentum and rushed into battle again.

Inside, between the screams of schoolgirls who stretched out on the floor, a single mage who had barricaded himself in the dining room was knocked down.

Agnes stabbed the last mage with her sword.

“Kuu!”

However, the sword did not come out.

The last mage released a spell aiming at Agnes’s back…

Many magic arrows flew.

Kirche, Tabitha and other musketeers were not able to react in time.

A black shadow jumped into the way.

He blocked the arrows from reaching Agnes with his own body. He uttered a spell and a snake of flame flew out the wand’s tip burning up the wand that the other mage used.

Agnes stared in blank surprise at Colbert.

Colbert's eyes opened wide.

The voice that escaped his mouth was full of concern for Agnes.

“…are you all right?”

Mechanically, Agnes nodded.

The next moment Colbert toppled to the ground, coughing blood.

Students ran up in panic and began uttering the recovery spells for Colbert.

However… the injury was severe.

Inner…

Agnes who recovered herself pointed the sword at Colbert.

Shocked, students stared at Agnes.

“Wait! What are you doing?!” shouted Kirche.

Colbert with a weak face looked up at Agnes.

“You… You are the leader of the Magical Research Experimental Group platoon? You broke the royal list of military material in storage?”

Colbert nodded.

“I will tell you. I am D'Angleterre‘s survivor.”

“… I see.”

“Why was my hometown destroyed? Answer.”

“Stop! He’s injured! Badly injured! Don’t talk!”

Montmorency, who was desperately trying to chant a Water healing spell, cried.

“Answer!”

Colbert answered looking down.

“…the order.”

“Order?”

“…it was reported that an epidemic occurred there. To prevent it from spreading we were told to burn it. We burned it reluctantly.”

“Idiot… That is a lie.”

“…Ha ha, afterwards, I learned about that too. In short it was the ‘New Religion Hunt.’ I am tormented by the guilt every day. It was… like Menvil said. Women, children - I burned them all. It was not permitted. But the memory still haunts me. I left the army. I swore… not to use Fire for destruction again.”

“…but those feelings didn’t stop your hand?”

Colbert shook his head.

After that… he slowly shut his eyes. Though Montmorency desperately kept uttering an incantation… her willpower was drained with time - she fainted and toppled to the ground. For the spell of "Recovery" to heal such a serious injury, it needed special medicine… but now and here there was none.

Therefore, though willpower tried to replace the specific medicine… it had its limits.

Other Water users ran out of willpower one after another and fainted. With many fainted mages surrounding Colbert, Agnes raised her sword.

However, Colbert was protected - Kirche covered him with herself. Her ever-present silly smile was now gone from her lips. Making a serious face, Kirche said.

“Please stop it!”

“Get away! I was living for this day! Twenty years! Twenty years I have waited for this day!”

“Please. Please.”

“Get away!”

Agnes and Kirche glared at each other.

The moment when tension in the air was about to break loose…

Kirche grabbed Colbert's wrist.

“Get away I said!”

Kirche answered in a stone-like voice.

“Please, lower your sword.”

“Stop joking!”

Kirche shook her head and muttered.

“He’s dead.”

With those words, Agnes's wrist lost its strength.

Shocked, Agnes fell to her knees. Her body began shaking little by little.

“…Hold your grudge if you want. However, at least pray. Teacher Colbert may certainly be your enemy… but he is your saviour right now. He shielded you with his body and saved you.”

Kirche said in a constrained voice.

Agnes stood up again without power, and said two words, three words, words that could not reach one’s ear. Then she lifted her sword and lowered it. The students averted their eyes, only Kirche alone did not shut her eyes and watched.

The sword stuck deeply into the ground next to Colbert.

Turning on her heels, Agnes began to slowly walk away.

After Agnes disappeared… Kirche tried to carry Colbert's body, a red ruby ring shone on her finger.

A crimson ruby, like burning fire.

While watching the ruby… tears escaped Kirche’s eyes.

''It was the ring that he gave me.''

He said, “I’m giving this to my student,” and gave the ring to her, who was acting like a spoiled brat. Remembering that, Kirche started to weep.

On the deck of ''Redoubtable'' Malicorne and Styx sat down with blank surprise all over their faces..　

The number of warships had decreased to two-thirds while making a sortie aimed at Albion’s fleet.

Tristain's fleet won the battle. Somehow they were able to repel Albion’s fleet. Albion’s fleet lost more than a half of their ships and scrambled to get away.

It was a big victory.

But… Malicorne thought.

''Is this a victory?''

He was alive just to see such devastation. It was like a painting of hell. The deck was burning like kindling, heavy losses everywhere. The number of naval guns in the portside was reduced by half, as for the starboard - the battery was completely lost on every deck.

After receiving as many as five direct hits, the starboard of ''Redoubtable'' was annihilated.

200 hundred people from the 600 crew were either killed or injured.

However, ''Redoubtable'' was still slicing through the sky.

Malicorne was alive too.

To survive among flying spells, bullets and cannonballs – guess he must be lucky. Whenever a new enemy ship passed, Malicorne created a dark cloud while yelling. Otherwise, he would have fainted from fear. He had no idea whether it was effective or not.

“Styx,”

Malicorne said in a dying voice.

“What?”

Styx responded in an exhausted voice.

“Life is a weird thing, don’t you think?”

“I fully agree with you.”

On the deck, Bowood and the commander of a warship walked. They were talking about the battle progress.

The officer cadet that was guiding them both, spotted two people sitting on the deck and bellowed.

“Hey! You! No time to sit around! Stand up! Stand up now!”

Hastily Malicorne and Styx stood up.

“Start preparing. Wait with commanding officers and officer cadets inside.”

Malicorne and Styx looked at each other. They just survived one deadly battle. How can they vigorously start preparing for another one?

“Move it! Don’t make officers wait!”

Then… Bowood admonished the officer with a smile.

“Ah, senior, they just experienced their first battle campaign. You must let them take a rest for today.''

“Ah! But, however…”

“I guess, that this is your first time smelling the smoke of powder as well? Once I had, too.”

Hearing the Albion officer speaking like that, the senior officer nodded.

“Very well, you may take a rest for tonight.”

Relieved, Malicorne and Styx saluted. Malicorne watched them leaving and muttered.

“Ironically, we were saved by a person from Albion.”

“Indeed.”

Styx weakly muttered and they both slumped on the deck again.

In the strategic conference room of ''Varsenda'', General De Poitiers received the report.　

It came from Rosais, from one dragon scout of the first unit. General De Poitiers smiled gloatingly.

Chief of Staff Wimpffen, watched his superior officer’s face.

“Must be good news,” he muttered.

“The troops in Rosais area are said to be gone. Void managed to lure the enemy to Dartanes.”

“That’s just the first obstacle.”

De Poitiers nodded and gave the command.

“All fleets ships head to Rosais. We must decide upon landing. Gather all commanders.”

The messenger received the General's instruction and dashed out.

De Poitiers nodded.

“Now then, I wonder if I can become field marshal now or not, I don’t want to wait for one more week.”

Even if the landing succeeds, it will still probably be a tough fight.

Albion still had 50,000 untouched troops resting.

In the sky of Dartanes, Saito’s plane headed towards the confluence point with the Tristain fleet.　

The plan was to join the fleet at Albion’s boundary.

Saito, who sat in the pilot’s seat, was silent for a long time.

Whatever Louise tried to speak about, he did not answer.

Only once Saito opened his mouth.

“They…”

“Yes.”

However, Saito did not say anything since then.

Louise found a letter within Colbert’s manual. But because of all the craziness around she did not pay attention to it.

“Letter.”

This got Saito’s attention.

“Letter?”

“Yes. Mister Colbert’s. Read it?”

Saito nodded.

Louise spread the letter and started to read it aloud.

''Saito-kun, was my invention useful?''

''If it is so, then I am glad. For you… no, to all students, not just as a teacher, it would make me happy if it would be of any use for you. Very happy.''

''Now, why did I decide to write this letter today – I have a request. No, nothing weird. And be relieved it is not about money either.''

''As to what this discourse is about, it is some dream of mine.''

''If things which one can only do by magic, could be done by technologies that everyone could use.''

''Have you seen? Happy Little Snake.''

''Well, that certainly is not just a toy…''

''I hope that there will be a use for every splendid technology some day.''

''It is my dream.''

''Let's get to it, though I‘m still worrying whether to say it or not…''

''In the past, I committed a crime.''

''Too big a crime.''

''It is so big that it will never be forgiven.''

''As a redemption for this crime I have devoted myself to research…''

''Recently I thought.''

''No, my crime will never be forgiven.''

''Even if my inventions are useful… It won’t erase the crime I committed.''

''Therefore, I want you to promise me one thing.''

''Look, you will be facing a lot of difficult situations.''

''And you will go into war, and you will see many people die.''

''But…''

''Do not get used to it.''

''Do not become accustomed to people's death.''

''Do not think it is natural.''

''The moment you do that – something will break.''

''I do not want you to become like me.''

''Therefore, I ask repeatedly.''

''Do not become accustomed to war.''

''Do not become accustomed to killing each other.''

''Do not become accustomed to death.''

Behind the cloud... one could see the Tristain-Germania united fleet heading to Rosais.

The number had decreased a lot.

Still… most ships were still intact, so they likely won the battle.

Even though they won, the ones that survived looked worn-out. Many of the ships' hulls were damaged, masts were broken. There was a ship that lost all cannons completely as well.

Louise continued to read the letter aloud.

[[Image:ZnT06-259.jpg|thumb]]

''Well, my request is coming to an end.''

''Remember, what you said to me once?''

''That you came from a different world.''

''In this world of yours, the flying machines that you use pierce the sky, and technology is much better developed than in Halkeginia, right?''

''This is what I would like to see.''

''I could use it in my research.''

''Therefore, when you go east… I want you to take me with you.''

''No, I am not joking. Seriously.''

''Therefore, do not die.''

''Return alive absolutely.''

''Even if I can't go to the east with you.''

''P.S.''

''In that world, are there "cars" that everyone can use and they drive on the roads?　''

''Are there little boxes with which one can communicate over long distances?''

''Has a person really reached the moon?''

''To be able to do that without magic, must be really wonderful.''

''I want to see that kind of world.''

“That’s it. Weird person. He really wants to go to your world.” 　

Saito, while sniffing, thanked Louise.

“Thank you.”

Louise gently embraced Saito's neck. And murmured,

“Idiot. Why are you crying?”

“…felt like crying.”

“…Many things happened today, you're just tired. Once we're back on the ship, let's just get some rest.”

Louise closed her eyes, and softly kissed Saito’s neck.

Once ''Varsenda'' appeared, Saito turned the nose of the plane towards it.

On the bright sunny day, the sooty fleet looked as though it was dyed in a beautiful black paint.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter7|Back to Chapter 7]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter1|Forward to Volume 7]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume6 Chapter8 - MTL

2015-07-14T17:14:46Z

Coffeezombie: minor translation fixes

<noinclude>{{Template:PREVIEW}}</noinclude>

===Chapter Eight: The Atonement of Flame===
Early morning, four o'clock. The sun had not risen yet, the sky was dark.

In the sky above the Academy of Magic one small war frigate appeared.

Menvil stood on the deck, watching the sky right ahead. Wardes, with inaudible steps, approached Menvil from behind.

The wind’s square indicated by itself that it was the same sky.

Wardes came out to test Menvil.

''Can this man lead such a difficult plan to success?'' He had his doubts.

However, Wardes's doubts seemed to be unfounded.

Not taking his eyes from the sign, Menvil called Wardes out of distance,

“So what trial is it now, Viscount?”

Wardes was surprised.

Menvil did not even turn around.

Even if he had turned around – it was just too dark. One couldn’t even make out an approaching silhouette.

Yet… what kind of skills did he use to notice Wardes approach from such a long distance?

“Now then, we're almost there.”

Menvil muttered without turning around. Wardes, while feeling admiration, carefully approached Menvil.

“We're lucky. Oh dear, as an attacking side, we should not let them know from which side they will be attacked.”

They managed to avoid mage's familiars that were patrolling in the air… it was fortuitous that they managed to get this far without being spotted.

“In order to express our gratitude, when you return to Albion, please let me treat you to something, Viscount.”

“Don’t think too much about it, think about surviving first,” Wardes said. Menvil suddenly pulled out a cane and pointed it at the scruff of Wardes's neck.

“Watch your mouth youngster. Or do you want to turn to ashes right here and now?”

Wardes expressionlessly watched Menvil.

“I’m joking, Viscount. Don’t stare like that.”

Laughing, Menvil jumped from the deck into the air.

One after another, all of the other team members, wrapped up in black cloths, followed Menvil.

A lot of people disappeared from the deck with a surprising swiftness.

Fouquet, who came up there, muttered in an unpleasant voice.

“Creepy guy. And scary.”

“But he has the skills needed. We can’t hope for more.”

“Is he more skilled than you?”

Fouquet laughed, asking Wardes a mischievous question.

“Maybe.”

The Musketeers Corps assigned two musketeer crew members to an artillery tower to watch over the cannon.

That was the greatest number of military troops that the army could allow to stand as sentinels.

Something moved under the moonlight.

The older member of the two squat down in silence, and unwrapped gun powder and bullets from small paper bags.

Another musketeer, following her partner’s movements, also loaded her musket with gunpowder.

And when she looked carefully… she saw something moving in the darkness.

But before she could open her mouth, both guards' throats were cut by Wind magic.

Two bodies were caught before hitting the ground. Not making any noise, Menvil laid the musketeers on the ground.

“Women. Still young. Shame.” One assassin informed Menvil with a smile.

“There is no place for old courtesy, men or women have to be treated the same.”

Menvil said, smiling rapaciously.

“Equally when death is given.”

“Only nobles’ children should not be killed. They must be taken as hostages.”

“Apart from them, I can kill everyone else?”

Menvil, while fiddling with his cane, muttered in a happy voice.

One member took out the map.

It was the map of the school drawn by Fouquet. It was covered with a special cloth that didn't leak out light, but slightly illuminated the map itself.

Looking at the corpses of the guards, one member muttered.

“Guards only armed with guns.”

“How many mages are there? Not counting the regular musketeers.”

The member who was studying the map informed Menvil.

"Commander, there are three targets. This tower, the dormitory tower and the tower nearside.”

Menvil handed down the orders quickly.　

“I’ll take the dormitory tower. Jean, Ludwig, Germain, Attas – you four together with Giovanni take this tower. Celestin and the rest take the last one.”

The mages nodded.

Tabitha woke up.

There were strange sounds coming from the courtyard.

After thinking for a moment, she decided to wake Kirche up after all. She went out of her room and headed to Kirche’s room downstairs. After she knocked against the door, Kirche, dressed only in a thin nightgown on her bare skin and still rubbing her eyes, appeared.

“You what… it’s too early… even the sun hasn’t started to rise yet.”

“Strange sounds,” was all she said.

Kirche closed her eyes.

“Uwaaa.” Kirche felt her salamander, Flame, beating against the window.

“You too?”

The moment Kirche opened her eyes again, her sleepiness was gone.

Kirche hastily began putting clothes on.

The moment when she took her wand, the sound of a breaking door echoed.

Kirche and Tabitha looked at each other.

“Retreat,” Tabitha murmured.

“Agreed.”

Not knowing the enemies number or location, you have to pull back to recover. It was war basics.

Kirche and Tabitha jumped down from the window and hid themselves in the bushes and from there watched what was going around.

It was getting brighter - the sun started rising.

At that time Agnes woke up in her bedroom and grabbed the sword placed at the bedside.

Pulling it out from its sheath, she waited at the door.

It was the second floor of the artillery tower. The room was always used as a warehouse and was only recently made into a bedroom.

In all, twelve members lived here.

They all resided in the room next door.

Agnes noticed the mirror placed in the center of the room. It was the "Liar's Mirror". The ugly made into beautiful, the beautiful into ugly – everything was turned upside down by the mirror. Agnes tried to not look at the mirror while setting the trap.

Four people led by the mercenary mage Celestin went up a spiral staircase to the second floor of the artillery tower. They queued at the two doors.

Two men were positioned at each door while another one waited in the hall.

The doors were kicked open.

In the middle of the room a handsome mage set up his wand.

Alarmed, the mages started to chant their spells.

“Bam…”

However, they were also hit by magic. With his heart pierced by an ice spear, Celestin fell on the floor.

Agnes, who hid herself behind the door, noticed the success of her plan.

Celestin mistook his own reflection in The Mirror of Fibber, which was placed here by Agnes, for an enemy and released a spell which was reflected by the mirror and pierced his heart.　

Agnes felt gratitude to Celestin who was foolish enough to shoot himself with his own spell reflected by the mirror.

Another assassin, hastily flounced into the room.

But his throat was cut deeply from the side by Agnes's sword, and he fell down.

Then, her musketeers jumped into the room.

“Commander Agnes! Are you all right?”

She nodded answering their question.

“I’m all right.”

“Two people sneaked into our room. However, we finished them…”

''Two people in my room. Two people in the next one. Four people in total…''

Apparently these thieves crept into the artillery tower to kill them off…

“Albion’s dogs.”

Muttered Agnes, quickly understanding where they came from. The squad only consisted of mages. It was impossible to mistake them for simple thieves. They must be mercenaries employed by Albion...

Then, Agnes became worried about the situation outside.

Right now, there were only schoolgirls left in the academy.

“In two minutes I want you fully armoured and following me,” Agnes ordered her subordinates.

Menvil took over the women's dormitory without any problems.

Noble daughters were so frightened by his invasion that they showed no real resistance. He took all the schoolgirls’ wands and rounded them, still dressed in their nightgowns, up to the dining hall where he confined them. There were approximately ninety people.

During that, his partners from the other tower joined him.

Seeing the academy’s headmaster Old Osman being one of the captives put a smile on Menvil’s face.

Menvil now gathered all captives in the dining hall and tied their hands behind their backs.

Thanks to the magic spell that someone recited, the rope moved and twined around their wrists by itself.

All the teachers and students were female and were trembling.

Menvil sweetly muttered to everyone,

“Whaaat, calm down, if none of you try to stand out or make noise and if you do what you are told to, no one will get hurt.”

Someone began to weep.

“Silence!”

However, the schoolgirl didn't stop crying. Menvil came closer and pointed his cane at her.

“Do you like cinders?”

The words were not a direct threat, but it could be understood as one. The schoolgirl stopped crying.

Osman opened his mouth.

“Hey you.”

“What?”

“Don’t use violence against women. Albion wants us as hostages, right? To use us as additional cards in negotiations, right?”

“How do you know?”

“Experienced guys from far away barged in here – it’s easy to see what you came here for. Not for the riches for sure. So, be more patient.”

“Old man, and what value do you have?”

The mercenaries laughed loudly.

“How important is one old man for the country? Consider this.”

When Osman ducked his head, the intruders started to look around Alvíss Dining Hall.

One could clearly read, “I don’t want to be here,” on the mages faces.

Fuuun, Osman thought. They might still have a chance.

“Old man, are these all the members of the academy?”

Osman nodded.

“That's right. That's all of them.“

Then the mercenaries noticed that their comrades had not returned from the artillery tower. ''Are they taking their time?'' No, he shook his head. The longer it takes, the more chances for the enemy to get reinforcements. And they should be aware of that. ''Therefore'', Menvil ramified.

From outside the dining hall a voice was heard.

“Those that shut themselves up in the dining hall! Listen! We are Her Majesty's musketeers!”

Menvil and others looked at each other. Apparently Celestin failed. However none of the mercenaries changed their complexion. A single mercenary glared at Osman.

“Hey hey. Didn’t you said ‘That's all of them’?”

“Musketeers are not part of the staff,” Osman said calmly.

With a smile on his lips, Menvil stepped to the doors to negotiate with the musketeers outside the dining room.

Agnes hid herself behind the tower staircase landing. She drove one group of commoner staff away from the courtyard so that they would not get too involved with the incident.

The morning sun had not risen yet.

At the door of the dining hall a tightfisted mage appeared. The moonlight from a gap in the clouds lit his figure.

Agnes held her finger on the trigger, while aiming her pistol at the mage.

“Listen! Thief! We are Her Majesty's musketeers! One battalion of our troops has you and your damned accomplices surrounded! Release the hostages!”

Agnes’ “one battalion of troops” was a bluff. In reality, there were only about ten people.

From the dining hall she heard voices laughing hard.

“We couldn’t care less about a single battalion of musketeers!”

“These musketeers have killed four of your partners already. If you’ll surrender peacefully we’ll spare your lives.”

“Surrender? Isn’t it the time to start negotiations now? Well, call Henrietta here.”

“Her Majesty?”

“Indeed. And for the time being, promise to withdraw soldiers from Albion. My client seems to hate it when your soldiers dirty the country's land with their shoes.

Usually the army doesn't turn back because of a hostage. However… because ninety children of nobles were taken as hostages, it might be a different matter. The invasion troop's withdrawal was a real possibility.

''My responsibility.'' Agnes bit her lower lip.

She tried to concentrate herself – ''A blunder is a blunder. The court people - they are still my responsibility.''

One musketeer whispered into Agnes’s ear.

“…we could send a courier to Tristania and ask for reinforcements.”

“It is useless. It doesn’t matter how many soldiers we have, as long as they hold hostages.”

Seeing such a consultation, Menvil shouted.

“Hey, remember. Whenever you call a new soldier, one hostage is killed. The only ones you can invite here are the Cardinal or Henrietta. Be nice. Clear?”

Agnes said nothing.

Then, Menvil shouted again.

“Decide it in five minutes. Call Henrietta or not. If there is no answer after five minutes, one hostage will be killed every passing minute.”

Another musketeer poked Agnes.

“Commander Agnes…”

Agnes painfully tightened her lips.

That moment…

A voice sounded from behind.

“Commander.”

Turning around she saw Colbert standing and staring with surprise at Alvíss Dining Hall.

“Do not get involved,” Agnes said, trying to cover Colbert with herself.

“You'll be caught.”

“My laboratory is in the tower. What happened?”

Agnes got angry at Colbert's carefree attitude.

“Can’t you see? Your students were captured by Albion’s henchmen.”

Colbert looked over her shoulder and, once he noticed the mage standing in front of the dining hall, his face turned pale.

“Enough already. Go back.”

Annoyed, she sent Colbert off.

“Psst, Miss Musketeer.”

She was called from behind again. This time it was Kirche and Tabitha, who stood in the shadows smiling.

“Aren’t you students? Thank goodness you are all right.”

“Hey, we have a good plan…”

“Plan?”

“Yeah. Right now you can’t reject any help.”

“And what is that plan?”

Kirche and Tabitha explained their plan to Agnes.

Agnes, after listening to it, laughed.

“Sounds fun to me.”

“How about it? That’s the only plan we have.”

Colbert who heard the plan opposed to it.

“It is too dangerous. The enemy is a mercenary. You can’t be seriously thinking that such cheap tricks will work.”

“No one cares about your opinion, teacher.”

Kirche said, not trying to hide her contempt.

Agnes stopped paying attention to Colbert altogether.

“They do not know about your existence. The key here is surprise.”

She whispered while pointing her finger at Kirche, Tabitha and herself.

Menvil sat on a chair looking at the pocket watch on the table.　

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Tick tick* the clock hand moved.

“Five minutes passed.”

Hearing that, the students shuddered. If there were no words from Agnes about calling Henrietta after five minutes, Menvil said he would kill one of them.

“Don't hold a grudge against me,” Menvil said, pulling out his cane.

“Take me instead.”

Osman muttered, but Menvil shook his head.

“You are necessary as a key in negotiation. Hey, who will it be? You choose.”

An indescribably cruel question. No one answered in shock.

“Understood. Then I will choose. Do not hold a grudge.”

But the moment when Menvil said that…

A small paper balloon flew into the dining hall.

And once all of their eyes were focused on it…

The paper balloon exploded with a very loud bang.

With it, yellow blinding phosphorus flew out of the balloon.

It was directed to fly into the dining hall by Tabitha’s Wind and was lit up by Kirche's Fire magic.

The schoolgirls screamed.

Those mages that looked at it directly were now holding their faces.

Then Kirche, Tabitha, and the musketeers with muskets prepared broke into the room.

The strategy seemed to be successful.

But…

A lot of fire bullets flew up aimed at Kirche.

Kirche, who lowered her guard thinking about success, fired her own fire bombs at it.

In such violent flames, the gunpowder of a nearby musketeer's gun exploded.

Fingers were blown-off, and the musketeer started rolling on the ground holding her hand.

Kirche tried to stand up but did not notice the spell aimed at her.

A fire bomb exploded in front of her belly, and she received the full force of the shock wave from a close distance, knocking her outside.

Wrapped in flames, it was an effective attack. It takes time for flame to burn ... but an explosion gives an instant impact. Opposite to burning slowly.

She saw Tabitha staggering trying to stand up.

But then another shock wave hit her head… and she fell onto the ground again.

Menvil showed up from the white smoke.

''Spell!'' But there was no wand.

Then she noticed one lying on the ground.

She reached for it, trying to pick it up but he stepped on it.

[[Image:ZnT06-233.jpg|thumb]]

Menvil towered above Kirche, looking down on her.

“Too bad… Light bombs only blinds one's eyes…”

Menvil said while smiling.

That moment Kirche noticed.

Menvil's eyeballs were not moving at all.

“Your…eyes.”

Menvil extended his fingers towards one eye.

And took it out. An artificial eye.

“Not only were my eyelids burnt, but my eyes as well. I can’t see the light.”

“H-how…”

But Menvil moved as if he was able to see.

“A snake finds its prey by temperature.”

Menvil laughed.

“I’m a Fire user, thus I am very sensitive to temperature. Distance, position - one can know everything in full detail by knowing how high or low the temperature is. You can even recognize different people by knowing their temperature.”

Kirche‘s hair stood up on her head from fear.

''Who is this man…''

“Are you scared? Afraid?”

Menvil laughed.

“When one’s feelings turn in turmoil, one’s temperature changes as well. Temperature changes tell a lot of things about one’s thoughts.”

Menvil’s nostrils widened upon taking a full inhalation of the scent.

“I want to smell.”

“Eh?”

“The aroma of you burnt, I want to smell it.”

Kirche trembled.

For the first time in her life she felt pure fear.

The fear that made a Queen of Fire whisper ‘No…’ like a small girl. However, Menvil just gave an anxious smile and said.

“How would you like to burn? There are many different ways of burning. This time you will be the one to burn.”

Not willing to see it coming, Kirche closed her eyes.

Menvil put out his cane, but the moment when flames started gathering around Kirche…

The flame was pushed back by another flame.

And once Kirche cracked her eyes open, she saw…

Colbert standing next to her, with a wand in his hand.

“…Mister?”

With an ice-cold face, Colbert muttered.　

“Get away from my students.”

As if noticing something, Menvil looked up.

“Ooh, you… You! You! You!”

With a joyful expression on his face, Menvil roared.

“Is my temperature sense tricking me?! You! Colbert it’s you! I've missed you! It’s Colbert’s voice!”

Colbert's expression did not change. He stubbornly stared at Menvil.

“It’s me! Have you forgotten? It’s Commander Menvil! Aaah! So long ago!”

Menvil spread out his arms and shouted happily.

Colbert puckered up his brows.

That face had something dark in it.

“You…”

“How many years passed since our last meeting? Haaa! Captain! Twenty-years! That’s right!”

Captain?

What does that mean? The students started to whisper.

“What? Captain! You are a teacher now?! Isn’t it funny? You - a teacher! What precisely do you teach? You who were named ‘The Flame Serpent’… Ha, ha, ha! Hahahahahahahahahahahaha!”

Menvil shouted with laughter.

“I will explain to you. This man here is a flame user that was called ‘The Flame Serpent’ before. He was a commander of the special troops… Women or children – he did not care, he burned them all completely.”

Kirche stared at Colbert.

“And he was the man… who took my eyes!"

Colbert was emanating something scary.

The aura around him felt very different from normal.

Burning his own people, even Kirche’s Zerbst lineage, never engaged in such atrocities. After all, those were nobles’ duels.

However, the air that Colbert emanated today was different.

If you touch – you’ll burn.

You’ll burn and die.

The smell of burning flesh, the smell of death.

From the tip of Colbert’s casually thrust out wand, a huge snake of flame, that looked too big for the delicate wand, sprang out. The snake bit the wand of one mage, who had silently started to chant a spell.

The wand turned to ashes in an instant.

Colbert smiled.

A cold smile without feelings, like a reptile’s.

Colbert asked Kirche who stared at him in shock.

“Miss Zerbst. Do you remember the Fire element’s characteristics?”

From the edge of a bitten lip, a stream of blood trickled.

Red blood, like flame, like Colbert’s mantle.

“…fire’s characteristics are zeal and destruction.”

“Fire’s zeal purpose is solely destruction. That’s what you think. Twenty years ago I thought so too.”

Colbert muttered in an unusual voice.

“However, it is as you say.”

The moon hid behind a cloud again.

Their surroundings turned black as if painted by a dark brush.

A fight in the dark is difficult for an ordinary man. Because one cannot see his opponent.

However, for the blinded Fire user there is no light to begin with, thus darkness is not a handicap at all.

Menvil thought while gripping his cane and preparing a spell.

''20 years ago my flame was defeated.''

''It was because of immaturity.''

''However, it is different now.''

''With time I became much stronger.''

''Though I lost light, I gained strong Fire instead.''

''Inner body senses were straightened and the nerves became twice as strong.''

''Now I can detect even the most subtle changes in the air.''

Temperature of a person, flow of air coloured a shadow and the sight was projected into Menvil's mind.

“Take your friend and run away from here.”

Kirche nodded, and supporting Tabitha, tried to run away. However, the mage that lurked in the dining hall shot an ice arrow aimed at their backs.

A thin flame dashed out of Colbert's cane and entwined the arrow.

[[Image:ZnT06-241.jpg|thumb]]

The arrow of ice melted and fell.

Once Colbert's flame was unleashed, Menvil's flame flew.

''Fireball.''

A ball of flame that followed Colbert's movements…

However, it was instantly burned down by the flame escaping from Colbert’s wand.

“Fufu, don’t.”

Menvil launched one flame after another, aiming at Colbert.

Suddenly Colbert was cornered into defense.

In the darkness he ran from side to side trying to escape them.

Even if you want to attack, challenging Menvil in the dark is not easily done.

“What’s wrong?! What’s wrong captain?! Don’t just run around!”

Menvil shot one fireball after another. The edge of Colbert’s mantle flamed up.

“Too bad! Just your mantle turns into scorch! Next is your body! I want to smell your burning body! This is me! Uwaha! Uha! Hahahahahahahaha!”

Wearing a smile tinged with madness, Menvil launched his flames.

“Kuu…”

Colbert shot his own flame of magic aiming at the source of Menvil's flame.

However, there was no response.

Menvil moved at once when the spell was cast and disappeared in the dark, not giving Colbert the chance for a counterattack.

One cannot attack an opponent whom one cannot see. Colbert frowned.

“Here! Captain!”

Yet his position was fully exposed to Menvil who could "see" in the dark.

Colbert hid in the bushes, then tried to hide himself in the shadow of the tower. However, it was not possible to escape from Menvil, who could track one's temperature very accurately.

Colbert, while running around and trying to escape, soon found himself in the center of the plaza. There was no place where he could hide.

“The best stage is prepared, Captain. You cannot run away anymore. There is no place where you can hide yourself either. Give up.”

Colbert took a deep breath.

And spoke towards Menvil's direction in the darkness.

“Young Menvil, I have a favor to ask.”

“What? You want to burn without suffering? Well for the old time's sake, I will burn you in an instant.”

In a perfectly composed voice, Colbert said,

“I want you to give up. I already decided not to kill anyone with magic.”

“Hey hey, have you lost your mind? Can’t you understand the current situation? You can’t see me. However, I can see you perfectly. Where do you see a winning chance for you?”

“Still, I am begging you. This is true.”

Colbert fell on his knees and bowed. The Menvil's voice was filled with disgust,

“I… I was chasing such a coward for twenty years… you good-for-nothing… I cannot permit that... I cannot permit that to myself. I will roast you bit by bit, taking my time, without any sympathy, from head to toes.”

Menvil began utter an incantation.

“Even if I ask, you won’t listen.”

Colbert continued.

“I am not a persistent enough guy.”

Colbert shook his head in sadness and pointed his wand to the sky.

The ball of a small flame shot up.

“What? Illumination plan? Unfortunately, the fire size is not enough to light the area around.

It was as Menvil said. The small ball of flame only lightly shined upon their surroundings. It could not replace the sun.

The moment when Menvil's spell was completed…

The small flame ball that was hanging in the sky exploded.

The small explosion turned into a huge one in an instant.

Fire, Fire, Earth. One earth and two fires.

Using "Gold transmutation" water vapor in the air was turned into oil.

With a spark it turned into a huge bolide…

The combustion of the huge bolide sucked up all oxygen around, causing every living thing within its range to suffocate and die.

It was a matchless "Flame bomb."

Menvil, opening his mouth to chant the spell, felt the oxygen being plundered from his lungs and suffocated in an instant.

If the enemy hides in the darkness… consign him to the darkness.

However, this spell kills everyone nearby. Therefore, Colbert did not use it until they moved to the center of the plaza.　

Colbert turned around and, while holding his mouth, approached the lying Menvil.

“You couldn’t turn into a complete snake, Lieutenant.”

Colbert whispered, while coldly looking down at Menvil’s face drawn with pain.

News about Menvil’s defeat shook the morale of his mercenaries.

Kirche, Tabitha and the musketeers who escaped injuries did not lose momentum and rushed into battle again.

Inside, between the screams of schoolgirls who stretched out on the floor, a single mage who had barricaded himself in the dining room was knocked down.

Agnes stabbed the last mage with her sword.

“Kuu!”

However, the sword did not come out.

The last mage released a spell aiming at Agnes’s back…

Many magic arrows flew.

Kirche, Tabitha and other musketeers were not able to react in time.

A black shadow jumped into the way.

He blocked the arrows from reaching Agnes with his own body. He uttered a spell and a snake of flame flew out the wand’s tip burning up the wand that the other mage used.

Agnes stared in blank surprise at Colbert.

Colbert's eyes opened wide.

The voice that escaped his mouth was full of concern for Agnes.

“…are you all right?”

Mechanically, Agnes nodded.

The next moment Colbert toppled to the ground, coughing blood.

Students ran up in panic and began uttering the recovery spells for Colbert.

However… the injury was severe.

Inner…

Agnes who recovered herself pointed the sword at Colbert.

Shocked, students stared at Agnes.

“Wait! What are you doing?!” shouted Kirche.

Colbert with a weak face looked up at Agnes.

“You… You are the leader of the Magical Research Experimental Group platoon? You broke the royal list of military material in storage?”

Colbert nodded.

“I will tell you. I am D'Angleterre‘s survivor.”

“… I see.”

“Why was my hometown destroyed? Answer.”

“Stop! He’s injured! Badly injured! Don’t talk!”

Montmorency, who was desperately trying to chant a Water healing spell, cried.

“Answer!”

Colbert answered looking down.

“…the order.”

“Order?”

“…it was reported that an epidemic occurred there. To prevent it from spreading we were told to burn it. We burned it reluctantly.”

“Idiot… That is a lie.”

“…Ha ha, afterwards, I learned about that too. In short it was the ‘New Religion Hunt.’ I am tormented by the guilt every day. It was… like Menvil said. Women, children - I burned them all. It was not permitted. But the memory still haunts me. I left the army. I swore… not to use Fire for destruction again.”

“…but those feelings didn’t stop your hand?”

Colbert shook his head.

After that… he slowly shut his eyes. Though Montmorency desperately kept uttering an incantation… her willpower was drained with time - she fainted and toppled to the ground. For the spell of "Recovery" to heal such a serious injury, it needed special medicine… but now and here there was none.

Therefore, though willpower tried to replace the specific medicine… it had its limits.

Other Water users ran out of willpower one after another and fainted. With many fainted mages surrounding Colbert, Agnes raised her sword.

However, Colbert was protected - Kirche covered him with herself. Her ever-present silly smile was now gone from her lips. Making a serious face, Kirche said.

“Please stop it!”

“Get away! I was living for this day! Twenty years! Twenty years I have waited for this day!”

“Please. Please.”

“Get away!”

Agnes and Kirche glared at each other.

The moment when tension in the air was about to break loose…

Kirche grabbed Colbert's wrist.

“Get away I said!”

Kirche answered in a stone-like voice.

“Please, lower your sword.”

“Stop joking!”

Kirche shook her head and muttered.

“He’s dead.”

With those words, Agnes's wrist lost its strength.

Shocked, Agnes fell to her knees. Her body began shaking little by little.

“…Hold your grudge if you want. However, at least pray. Teacher Colbert may certainly be your enemy… but he is your saviour right now. He shielded you with his body and saved you.”

Kirche said in a constrained voice.

Agnes stood up again without power, and said two words, three words, words that could not reach one’s ear. Then she lifted her sword and lowered it. The students averted their eyes, only Kirche alone did not shut her eyes and watched.

The sword stuck deeply into the ground next to Colbert.

Turning on her heels, Agnes began to slowly walk away.

After Agnes disappeared… Kirche tried to carry Colbert's body, a red ruby ring shone on her finger.

A crimson ruby, like burning fire.

While watching the ruby… tears escaped Kirche’s eyes.

''It was the ring that he gave me.''

He said, “I’m giving this to my student,” and gave the ring to her, who was acting like a spoiled brat. Remembering that, Kirche started to weep.

On the deck of ''Redoubtable'' Malicorne and Styx sat down with blank surprise all over their faces..　

The number of warships had decreased to two-thirds while making a sortie aimed at Albion’s fleet.

Tristain's fleet won the battle. Somehow they were able to repel Albion’s fleet. Albion’s fleet lost more than a half of their ships and scrambled to get away.

It was a big victory.

But… Malicorne thought.

''Is this a victory?''

He was alive just to see such devastation. It was like a painting of hell. The deck was burning like kindling, heavy losses everywhere. The number of naval guns in the portside was reduced by half, as for the starboard - the battery was completely lost on every deck.

After receiving as many as five direct hits, the starboard of ''Redoubtable'' was annihilated.

200 hundred people from the 600 crew were either killed or injured.

However, ''Redoubtable'' was still slicing through the sky.

Malicorne was alive too.

To survive among flying spells, bullets and cannonballs – guess he must be lucky. Whenever a new enemy ship passed, Malicorne created a dark cloud while yelling. Otherwise, he would have fainted from fear. He had no idea whether it was effective or not.

“Styx,”

Malicorne said in a dying voice.

“What?”

Styx responded in an exhausted voice.

“Life is a weird thing, don’t you think?”

“I fully agree with you.”

On the deck, Bowood and the commander of a warship walked. They were talking about the battle progress.

The officer cadet that was guiding them both, spotted two people sitting on the deck and bellowed.

“Hey! You! No time to sit around! Stand up! Stand up now!”

Hastily Malicorne and Styx stood up.

“Start preparing. Wait with commanding officers and officer cadets inside.”

Malicorne and Styx looked at each other. They just survived one deadly battle. How can they vigorously start preparing for another one?

“Move it! Don’t make officers wait!”

Then… Bowood admonished the officer with a smile.

“Ah, senior, they just experienced their first battle campaign. You must let them take a rest for today.''

“Ah! But, however…”

“I guess, that this is your first time smelling the smoke of powder as well? Once I had, too.”

Hearing the Albion officer speaking like that, the senior officer nodded.

“Very well, you may take a rest for tonight.”

Relieved, Malicorne and Styx saluted. Malicorne watched them leaving and muttered.

“Ironically, we were saved by a person from Albion.”

“Indeed.”

Styx weakly muttered and they both slumped on the deck again.

In the strategic conference room of ''Varsenda'', General De Poitiers received the report.　

It came from Rosais, from one dragon scout of the first unit. General De Poitiers smiled gloatingly.

Chief of Staff Wimpffen, watched his superior officer’s face.

“Must be good news,” he muttered.

“The troops in Rosais area are said to be gone. Void managed to lure the enemy to Dartanes.”

“That’s just the first obstacle.”

De Poitiers nodded and gave the command.

“All fleets ships head to Rosais. We must decide upon landing. Gather all commanders.”

The messenger received the General's instruction and dashed out.

De Poitiers nodded.

“Now then, I wonder if I can become field marshal now or not, I don’t want to wait for one more week.”

Even if the landing succeeds, it will still probably be a tough fight.

Albion still had 50,000 untouched troops resting.

In the sky of Dartanes, Saito’s plane headed towards the confluence point with the Tristain fleet.　

The plan was to join the fleet at Albion’s boundary.

Saito, who sat in the pilot’s seat, was silent for a long time.

Whatever Louise tried to speak about, he did not answer.

Only once Saito opened his mouth.

“They…”

“Yes.”

However, Saito did not say anything since then.

Louise found a letter within Colbert’s manual. But because of all the craziness around she did not pay attention to it.

“Letter.”

This got Saito’s attention.

“Letter?”

“Yes. Mister Colbert’s. Read it?”

Saito nodded.

Louise spread the letter and started to read it aloud.

''Saito-kun, was my invention useful?''

''If it is so, then I am glad. For you… no, to all students, not just as a teacher, it would make me happy if it would be of any use for you. Very happy.''

''Now, why did I decide to write this letter today – I have a request. No, nothing weird. And be relieved it is not about money either.''

''As to what this discourse is about, it is some dream of mine.''

''If things which one can only do by magic, could be done by technologies that everyone could use.''

''Have you seen? Happy Little Snake.''

''Well, that certainly is not just a toy…''

''I hope that there will be a use for every splendid technology some day.''

''It is my dream.''

''Let's get to it, though I‘m still worrying whether to say it or not…''

''In the past, I committed a crime.''

''Too big a crime.''

''It is so big that it will never be forgiven.''

''As a redemption for this crime I have devoted myself to research…''

''Recently I thought.''

''No, my crime will never be forgiven.''

''Even if my inventions are useful… It won’t erase the crime I committed.''

''Therefore, I want you to promise me one thing.''

''Look, you will be facing a lot of difficult situations.''

''And you will go into war, and you will see many people die.''

''But…''

''Do not get used to it.''

''Do not become accustomed to people's death.''

''Do not think it is natural.''

''The moment you do that – something will break.''

''I do not want you to become like me.''

''Therefore, I ask repeatedly.''

''Do not become accustomed to war.''

''Do not become accustomed to killing each other.''

''Do not become accustomed to death.''

Behind the cloud... one could see the Tristain-Germania united fleet heading to Rosais.

The number had decreased a lot.

Still… most ships were still intact, so they likely won the battle.

Even though they won, the ones that survived looked worn-out. Many of the ships' hulls were damaged, masts were broken. There was a ship that lost all cannons completely as well.

Louise continued to read the letter aloud.

[[Image:ZnT06-259.jpg|thumb]]

''Well, my request is coming to an end.''

''Remember, what you said to me once?''

''That you came from a different world.''

''In this world of yours, the flying machines that you use pierce the sky, and technology is much better developed than in Halkeginia, right?''

''This is what I would like to see.''

''I could use it in my research.''

''Therefore, when you go east… I want you to take me with you.''

''No, I am not joking. Seriously.''

''Therefore, do not die.''

''Return alive absolutely.''

''Even if I can't go to the east with you.''

''P.S.''

''In that world, are there "cars" that everyone can use and they drive on the roads?　''

''Are there little boxes with which one can communicate over long distances?''

''Has a person really reached the moon?''

''To be able to do that without magic, must be really wonderful.''

''I want to see that kind of world.''

“That’s it. Weird person. He really wants to go to your world.” 　

Saito, while sniffing, thanked Louise.

“Thank you.”

Louise gently embraced Saito's neck. And murmured,

“Idiot. Why are you crying?”

“…felt like crying.”

“…Many things happened today, you're just tired. Once we're back on the ship, let's just get some rest.”

Louise closed her eyes, and softly kissed Saito’s neck.

Once ''Varsenda'' appeared, Saito turned the nose of the plane towards it.

On the bright sunny day, the sooty fleet looked as though it was dyed in a beautiful black paint.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter7|Back to Chapter 7]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter1|Forward to Volume 7]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume6 Chapter8 - MTL

2015-07-14T17:05:20Z

Coffeezombie: fix sentence

<noinclude>{{Template:PREVIEW}}</noinclude>

===Chapter Eight: The Atonement of Flame===
Early morning, four o'clock. The sun had not risen yet, the sky was dark.

In the sky above the Academy of Magic one small war frigate appeared.

Menvil stood on the deck, watching the sky right ahead. Wardes, with inaudible steps, approached Menvil from behind.

The wind’s square indicated by itself that it was the same sky.

Wardes came out to test Menvil.

''Can this man lead such a difficult plan to success?'' He had his doubts.

However, Wardes's doubts seemed to be unfounded.

Not taking his eyes from the sign, Menvil called Wardes out of distance,

“So what trial is it now, Viscount?”

Wardes was surprised.

Menvil did not even turn around.

Even if he had turned around – it was just too dark. One couldn’t even make out an approaching silhouette.

Yet… what kind of skills did he use to notice Wardes approach from such a long distance?

“Now then, we're almost there.”

Menvil muttered without turning around. Wardes, while feeling admiration, carefully approached Menvil.

“We're lucky. Oh dear, as an attacking side, we should not let them know from which side they will be attacked.”

They managed to avoid mage's familiars that were patrolling in the air… it was fortuitous that they managed to get this far without being spotted.

“In order to express our gratitude, when you return to Albion, please let me treat you to something, Viscount.”

“Don’t think too much about it, think about surviving first,” Wardes said. Menvil suddenly pulled out a cane and pointed it at the scruff of Wardes's neck.

“Watch your mouth youngster. Or do you want to turn to ashes right here and now?”

Wardes expressionlessly watched Menvil.

“I’m joking, Viscount. Don’t stare like that.”

Laughing, Menvil jumped from the deck into the air.

One after another, all other members, wrapped up in black cloths, followed Menvil.

A lot of people disappeared from the deck with a surprising swiftness.

Fouquet, who came up there, muttered in an unpleasant voice.

“Creepy guy. And scary.”

“But he has the skills needed. Can’t hope for more.”

“Is he more skilled than you?”

Fouquet laughed, asking Wardes a mischievous question.

“Maybe.”

The Musketeers Corps assigned two musketeer crew members to an artillery tower to watch over the cannon.

That was the greatest number of military troops that the army could allow to stand as sentinels.

Something moved under the moonlight.

The older member of the two squat down in silence, and unwrapped gun powder and bullets from small paper bags.

Another musketeer, following her partner’s movements, also loaded her musket with gunpowder.

And when she looked carefully… she saw something moving in the darkness.

But before she could open her mouth, both guards' throats were cut by Wind magic.

Two bodies were caught before hitting the ground. Not making any noise, Menvil laid the musketeers on the ground.

“Women. Still young. Shame.” One assassin informed Menvil with a smile.

“There is no place for old courtesy, men or women have to be treated the same.”

Menvil said, smiling rapaciously.

“Equally when death is given.”

“Only nobles’ children should not be killed. They must be taken as hostages.”

“Apart from them, I can kill everyone else?”

Menvil, while fiddling with his cane, muttered in a happy voice.

One member took out the map.

It was the map of the school drawn by Fouquet. It was covered with a special cloth that didn't leak out light, but slightly illuminated the map itself.

Looking at the corpses of the guards, one member muttered.

“Guards only armed with guns.”

“How many mages are there? Not counting the regular musketeers.”

The member who was studying the map informed Menvil.

"Commander, there are three targets. This tower, the dormitory tower and the tower nearside.”

Menvil handed down the orders quickly.　

“I’ll take the dormitory tower. Jean, Ludwig, Germain, Attas – you four together with Giovanni take this tower. Celestin and the rest take the last one.”

The mages nodded.

Tabitha woke up.

There were strange sounds coming from the courtyard.

After thinking for a moment, she decided to wake Kirche up after all. She went out of her room and headed to Kirche’s room downstairs. After she knocked against the door, Kirche, dressed only in a thin nightgown on her bare skin and still rubbing her eyes, appeared.

“You what… it’s too early… even the sun hasn’t started to rise yet.”

“Strange sounds,” was all she said.

Kirche closed her eyes.

“Uwaaa.” Kirche felt her salamander, Flame, beating against the window.

“You too?”

The moment Kirche opened her eyes again, her sleepiness was gone.

Kirche hastily began putting clothes on.

The moment when she took her wand, the sound of a breaking door echoed.

Kirche and Tabitha looked at each other.

“Retreat,” Tabitha murmured.

“Agreed.”

Not knowing the enemies number or location, you have to pull back to recover. It was war basics.

Kirche and Tabitha jumped down from the window and hid themselves in the bushes and from there watched what was going around.

It was getting brighter - the sun started rising.

At that time Agnes woke up in her bedroom and grabbed the sword placed at the bedside.

Pulling it out from its sheath, she waited at the door.

It was the second floor of the artillery tower. The room was always used as a warehouse and was only recently made into a bedroom.

In all, twelve members lived here.

They all resided in the room next door.

Agnes noticed the mirror placed in the center of the room. It was the "Liar's Mirror". The ugly made into beautiful, the beautiful into ugly – everything was turned upside down by the mirror. Agnes tried to not look at the mirror while setting the trap.

Four people led by the mercenary mage Celestin went up a spiral staircase to the second floor of the artillery tower. They queued at the two doors.

Two men were positioned at each door while another one waited in the hall.

The doors were kicked open.

In the middle of the room a handsome mage set up his wand.

Alarmed, the mages started to chant their spells.

“Bam…”

However, they were also hit by magic. With his heart pierced by an ice spear, Celestin fell on the floor.

Agnes, who hid herself behind the door, noticed the success of her plan.

Celestin mistook his own reflection in The Mirror of Fibber, which was placed here by Agnes, for an enemy and released a spell which was reflected by the mirror and pierced his heart.　

Agnes felt gratitude to Celestin who was foolish enough to shoot himself with his own spell reflected by the mirror.

Another assassin, hastily flounced into the room.

But his throat was cut deeply from the side by Agnes's sword, and he fell down.

Then, her musketeers jumped into the room.

“Commander Agnes! Are you all right?”

She nodded answering their question.

“I’m all right.”

“Two people sneaked into our room. However, we finished them…”

''Two people in my room. Two people in the next one. Four people in total…''

Apparently these thieves crept into the artillery tower to kill them off…

“Albion’s dogs.”

Muttered Agnes, quickly understanding where they came from. The squad only consisted of mages. It was impossible to mistake them for simple thieves. They must be mercenaries employed by Albion...

Then, Agnes became worried about the situation outside.

Right now, there were only schoolgirls left in the academy.

“In two minutes I want you fully armoured and following me,” Agnes ordered her subordinates.

Menvil took over the women's dormitory without any problems.

Noble daughters were so frightened by his invasion that they showed no real resistance. He took all the schoolgirls’ wands and rounded them, still dressed in their nightgowns, up to the dining hall where he confined them. There were approximately ninety people.

During that, his partners from the other tower joined him.

Seeing the academy’s headmaster Old Osman being one of the captives put a smile on Menvil’s face.

Menvil now gathered all captives in the dining hall and tied their hands behind their backs.

Thanks to the magic spell that someone recited, the rope moved and twined around their wrists by itself.

All the teachers and students were female and were trembling.

Menvil sweetly muttered to everyone,

“Whaaat, calm down, if none of you try to stand out or make noise and if you do what you are told to, no one will get hurt.”

Someone began to weep.

“Silence!”

However, the schoolgirl didn't stop crying. Menvil came closer and pointed his cane at her.

“Do you like cinders?”

The words were not a direct threat, but it could be understood as one. The schoolgirl stopped crying.

Osman opened his mouth.

“Hey you.”

“What?”

“Don’t use violence against women. Albion wants us as hostages, right? To use us as additional cards in negotiations, right?”

“How do you know?”

“Experienced guys from far away barged in here – it’s easy to see what you came here for. Not for the riches for sure. So, be more patient.”

“Old man, and what value do you have?”

The mercenaries laughed loudly.

“How important is one old man for the country? Consider this.”

When Osman ducked his head, the intruders started to look around Alvíss Dining Hall.

One could clearly read, “I don’t want to be here,” on the mages faces.

Fuuun, Osman thought. They might still have a chance.

“Old man, are these all the members of the academy?”

Osman nodded.

“That's right. That's all of them.“

Then the mercenaries noticed that their comrades had not returned from the artillery tower. ''Are they taking their time?'' No, he shook his head. The longer it takes, the more chances for the enemy to get reinforcements. And they should be aware of that. ''Therefore'', Menvil ramified.

From outside the dining hall a voice was heard.

“Those that shut themselves up in the dining hall! Listen! We are Her Majesty's musketeers!”

Menvil and others looked at each other. Apparently Celestin failed. However none of the mercenaries changed their complexion. A single mercenary glared at Osman.

“Hey hey. Didn’t you said ‘That's all of them’?”

“Musketeers are not part of the staff,” Osman said calmly.

With a smile on his lips, Menvil stepped to the doors to negotiate with the musketeers outside the dining room.

Agnes hid herself behind the tower staircase landing. She drove one group of commoner staff away from the courtyard so that they would not get too involved with the incident.

The morning sun had not risen yet.

At the door of the dining hall a tightfisted mage appeared. The moonlight from a gap in the clouds lit his figure.

Agnes held her finger on the trigger, while aiming her pistol at the mage.

“Listen! Thief! We are Her Majesty's musketeers! One battalion of our troops has you and your damned accomplices surrounded! Release the hostages!”

Agnes’ “one battalion of troops” was a bluff. In reality, there were only about ten people.

From the dining hall she heard voices laughing hard.

“We couldn’t care less about a single battalion of musketeers!”

“These musketeers have killed four of your partners already. If you’ll surrender peacefully we’ll spare your lives.”

“Surrender? Isn’t it the time to start negotiations now? Well, call Henrietta here.”

“Her Majesty?”

“Indeed. And for the time being, promise to withdraw soldiers from Albion. My client seems to hate it when your soldiers dirty the country's land with their shoes.

Usually the army doesn't turn back because of a hostage. However… because ninety children of nobles were taken as hostages, it might be a different matter. The invasion troop's withdrawal was a real possibility.

''My responsibility.'' Agnes bit her lower lip.

She tried to concentrate herself – ''A blunder is a blunder. The court people - they are still my responsibility.''

One musketeer whispered into Agnes’s ear.

“…we could send a courier to Tristania and ask for reinforcements.”

“It is useless. It doesn’t matter how many soldiers we have, as long as they hold hostages.”

Seeing such a consultation, Menvil shouted.

“Hey, remember. Whenever you call a new soldier, one hostage is killed. The only ones you can invite here are the Cardinal or Henrietta. Be nice. Clear?”

Agnes said nothing.

Then, Menvil shouted again.

“Decide it in five minutes. Call Henrietta or not. If there is no answer after five minutes, one hostage will be killed every passing minute.”

Another musketeer poked Agnes.

“Commander Agnes…”

Agnes painfully tightened her lips.

That moment…

A voice sounded from behind.

“Commander.”

Turning around she saw Colbert standing and staring with surprise at Alvíss Dining Hall.

“Do not get involved,” Agnes said, trying to cover Colbert with herself.

“You'll be caught.”

“My laboratory is in the tower. What happened?”

Agnes got angry at Colbert's carefree attitude.

“Can’t you see? Your students were captured by Albion’s henchmen.”

Colbert looked over her shoulder and, once he noticed the mage standing in front of the dining hall, his face turned pale.

“Enough already. Go back.”

Annoyed, she sent Colbert off.

“Psst, Miss Musketeer.”

She was called from behind again. This time it was Kirche and Tabitha, who stood in the shadows smiling.

“Aren’t you students? Thank goodness you are all right.”

“Hey, we have a good plan…”

“Plan?”

“Yeah. Right now you can’t reject any help.”

“And what is that plan?”

Kirche and Tabitha explained their plan to Agnes.

Agnes, after listening to it, laughed.

“Sounds fun to me.”

“How about it? That’s the only plan we have.”

Colbert who heard the plan opposed to it.

“It is too dangerous. The enemy is a mercenary. You can’t be seriously thinking that such cheap tricks will work.”

“No one cares about your opinion, teacher.”

Kirche said, not trying to hide her contempt.

Agnes stopped paying attention to Colbert altogether.

“They do not know about your existence. The key here is surprise.”

She whispered while pointing her finger at Kirche, Tabitha and herself.

Menvil sat on a chair looking at the pocket watch on the table.　

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Tick tick* the clock hand moved.

“Five minutes passed.”

Hearing that, the students shuddered. If there were no words from Agnes about calling Henrietta after five minutes, Menvil said he would kill one of them.

“Don't hold a grudge against me,” Menvil said, pulling out his cane.

“Take me instead.”

Osman muttered, but Menvil shook his head.

“You are necessary as a key in negotiation. Hey, who will it be? You choose.”

An indescribably cruel question. No one answered in shock.

“Understood. Then I will choose. Do not hold a grudge.”

But the moment when Menvil said that…

A small paper balloon flew into the dining hall.

And once all of their eyes were focused on it…

The paper balloon exploded with a very loud bang.

With it, yellow blinding phosphorus flew out of the balloon.

It was directed to fly into the dining hall by Tabitha’s Wind and was lit up by Kirche's Fire magic.

The schoolgirls screamed.

Those mages that looked at it directly were now holding their faces.

Then Kirche, Tabitha, and the musketeers with muskets prepared broke into the room.

The strategy seemed to be successful.

But…

A lot of fire bullets flew up aimed at Kirche.

Kirche, who lowered her guard thinking about success, fired her own fire bombs at it.

In such violent flames, the gunpowder of a nearby musketeer's gun exploded.

Fingers were blown-off, and the musketeer started rolling on the ground holding her hand.

Kirche tried to stand up but did not notice the spell aimed at her.

A fire bomb exploded in front of her belly, and she received the full force of the shock wave from a close distance, knocking her outside.

Wrapped in flames, it was an effective attack. It takes time for flame to burn ... but an explosion gives an instant impact. Opposite to burning slowly.

She saw Tabitha staggering trying to stand up.

But then another shock wave hit her head… and she fell onto the ground again.

Menvil showed up from the white smoke.

''Spell!'' But there was no wand.

Then she noticed one lying on the ground.

She reached for it, trying to pick it up but he stepped on it.

[[Image:ZnT06-233.jpg|thumb]]

Menvil towered above Kirche, looking down on her.

“Too bad… Light bombs only blinds one's eyes…”

Menvil said while smiling.

That moment Kirche noticed.

Menvil's eyeballs were not moving at all.

“Your…eyes.”

Menvil extended his fingers towards one eye.

And took it out. An artificial eye.

“Not only were my eyelids burnt, but my eyes as well. I can’t see the light.”

“H-how…”

But Menvil moved as if he was able to see.

“A snake finds its prey by temperature.”

Menvil laughed.

“I’m a Fire user, thus I am very sensitive to temperature. Distance, position - one can know everything in full detail by knowing how high or low the temperature is. You can even recognize different people by knowing their temperature.”

Kirche‘s hair stood up on her head from fear.

''Who is this man…''

“Are you scared? Afraid?”

Menvil laughed.

“When one’s feelings turn in turmoil, one’s temperature changes as well. Temperature changes tell a lot of things about one’s thoughts.”

Menvil’s nostrils widened upon taking a full inhalation of the scent.

“I want to smell.”

“Eh?”

“The aroma of you burnt, I want to smell it.”

Kirche trembled.

For the first time in her life she felt pure fear.

The fear that made a Queen of Fire whisper ‘No…’ like a small girl. However, Menvil just gave an anxious smile and said.

“How would you like to burn? There are many different ways of burning. This time you will be the one to burn.”

Not willing to see it coming, Kirche closed her eyes.

Menvil put out his cane, but the moment when flames started gathering around Kirche…

The flame was pushed back by another flame.

And once Kirche cracked her eyes open, she saw…

Colbert standing next to her, with a wand in his hand.

“…Mister?”

With an ice-cold face, Colbert muttered.　

“Get away from my students.”

As if noticing something, Menvil looked up.

“Ooh, you… You! You! You!”

With a joyful expression on his face, Menvil roared.

“Is my temperature sense tricking me?! You! Colbert it’s you! I've missed you! It’s Colbert’s voice!”

Colbert's expression did not change. He stubbornly stared at Menvil.

“It’s me! Have you forgotten? It’s Commander Menvil! Aaah! So long ago!”

Menvil spread out his arms and shouted happily.

Colbert puckered up his brows.

That face had something dark in it.

“You…”

“How many years passed since our last meeting? Haaa! Captain! Twenty-years! That’s right!”

Captain?

What does that mean? The students started to whisper.

“What? Captain! You are a teacher now?! Isn’t it funny? You - a teacher! What precisely do you teach? You who were named ‘The Flame Serpent’… Ha, ha, ha! Hahahahahahahahahahahaha!”

Menvil shouted with laughter.

“I will explain to you. This man here is a flame user that was called ‘The Flame Serpent’ before. He was a commander of the special troops… Women or children – he did not care, he burned them all completely.”

Kirche stared at Colbert.

“And he was the man… who took my eyes!"

Colbert was emanating something scary.

The aura around him felt very different from normal.

Burning his own people, even Kirche’s Zerbst lineage, never engaged in such atrocities. After all, those were nobles’ duels.

However, the air that Colbert emanated today was different.

If you touch – you’ll burn.

You’ll burn and die.

The smell of burning flesh, the smell of death.

From the tip of Colbert’s casually thrust out wand, a huge snake of flame, that looked too big for the delicate wand, sprang out. The snake bit the wand of one mage, who had silently started to chant a spell.

The wand turned to ashes in an instant.

Colbert smiled.

A cold smile without feelings, like a reptile’s.

Colbert asked Kirche who stared at him in shock.

“Miss Zerbst. Do you remember the Fire element’s characteristics?”

From the edge of a bitten lip, a stream of blood trickled.

Red blood, like flame, like Colbert’s mantle.

“…fire’s characteristics are zeal and destruction.”

“Fire’s zeal purpose is solely destruction. That’s what you think. Twenty years ago I thought so too.”

Colbert muttered in an unusual voice.

“However, it is as you say.”

The moon hid behind a cloud again.

Their surroundings turned black as if painted by a dark brush.

A fight in the dark is difficult for an ordinary man. Because one cannot see his opponent.

However, for the blinded Fire user there is no light to begin with, thus darkness is not a handicap at all.

Menvil thought while gripping his cane and preparing a spell.

''20 years ago my flame was defeated.''

''It was because of immaturity.''

''However, it is different now.''

''With time I became much stronger.''

''Though I lost light, I gained strong Fire instead.''

''Inner body senses were straightened and the nerves became twice as strong.''

''Now I can detect even the most subtle changes in the air.''

Temperature of a person, flow of air coloured a shadow and the sight was projected into Menvil's mind.

“Take your friend and run away from here.”

Kirche nodded, and supporting Tabitha, tried to run away. However, the mage that lurked in the dining hall shot an ice arrow aimed at their backs.

A thin flame dashed out of Colbert's cane and entwined the arrow.

[[Image:ZnT06-241.jpg|thumb]]

The arrow of ice melted and fell.

Once Colbert's flame was unleashed, Menvil's flame flew.

''Fireball.''

A ball of flame that followed Colbert's movements…

However, it was instantly burned down by the flame escaping from Colbert’s wand.

“Fufu, don’t.”

Menvil launched one flame after another, aiming at Colbert.

Suddenly Colbert was cornered into defense.

In the darkness he ran from side to side trying to escape them.

Even if you want to attack, challenging Menvil in the dark is not easily done.

“What’s wrong?! What’s wrong captain?! Don’t just run around!”

Menvil shot one fireball after another. The edge of Colbert’s mantle flamed up.

“Too bad! Just your mantle turns into scorch! Next is your body! I want to smell your burning body! This is me! Uwaha! Uha! Hahahahahahahaha!”

Wearing a smile tinged with madness, Menvil launched his flames.

“Kuu…”

Colbert shot his own flame of magic aiming at the source of Menvil's flame.

However, there was no response.

Menvil moved at once when the spell was cast and disappeared in the dark, not giving Colbert the chance for a counterattack.

One cannot attack an opponent whom one cannot see. Colbert frowned.

“Here! Captain!”

Yet his position was fully exposed to Menvil who could "see" in the dark.

Colbert hid in the bushes, then tried to hide himself in the shadow of the tower. However, it was not possible to escape from Menvil, who could track one's temperature very accurately.

Colbert, while running around and trying to escape, soon found himself in the center of the plaza. There was no place where he could hide.

“The best stage is prepared, Captain. You cannot run away anymore. There is no place where you can hide yourself either. Give up.”

Colbert took a deep breath.

And spoke towards Menvil's direction in the darkness.

“Young Menvil, I have a favor to ask.”

“What? You want to burn without suffering? Well for the old time's sake, I will burn you in an instant.”

In a perfectly composed voice, Colbert said,

“I want you to give up. I already decided not to kill anyone with magic.”

“Hey hey, have you lost your mind? Can’t you understand the current situation? You can’t see me. However, I can see you perfectly. Where do you see a winning chance for you?”

“Still, I am begging you. This is true.”

Colbert fell on his knees and bowed. The Menvil's voice was filled with disgust,

“I… I was chasing such a coward for twenty years… you good-for-nothing… I cannot permit that... I cannot permit that to myself. I will roast you bit by bit, taking my time, without any sympathy, from head to toes.”

Menvil began utter an incantation.

“Even if I ask, you won’t listen.”

Colbert continued.

“I am not a persistent enough guy.”

Colbert shook his head in sadness and pointed his wand to the sky.

The ball of a small flame shot up.

“What? Illumination plan? Unfortunately, the fire size is not enough to light the area around.

It was as Menvil said. The small ball of flame only lightly shined upon their surroundings. It could not replace the sun.

The moment when Menvil's spell was completed…

The small flame ball that was hanging in the sky exploded.

The small explosion turned into a huge one in an instant.

Fire, Fire, Earth. One earth and two fires.

Using "Gold transmutation" water vapor in the air was turned into oil.

With a spark it turned into a huge bolide…

The combustion of the huge bolide sucked up all oxygen around, causing every living thing within its range to suffocate and die.

It was a matchless "Flame bomb."

Menvil, opening his mouth to chant the spell, felt the oxygen being plundered from his lungs and suffocated in an instant.

If the enemy hides in the darkness… consign him to the darkness.

However, this spell kills everyone nearby. Therefore, Colbert did not use it until they moved to the center of the plaza.　

Colbert turned around and, while holding his mouth, approached the lying Menvil.

“You couldn’t turn into a complete snake, Lieutenant.”

Colbert whispered, while coldly looking down at Menvil’s face drawn with pain.

News about Menvil’s defeat shook the morale of his mercenaries.

Kirche, Tabitha and the musketeers who escaped injuries did not lose momentum and rushed into battle again.

Inside, between the screams of schoolgirls who stretched out on the floor, a single mage who had barricaded himself in the dining room was knocked down.

Agnes stabbed the last mage with her sword.

“Kuu!”

However, the sword did not come out.

The last mage released a spell aiming at Agnes’s back…

Many magic arrows flew.

Kirche, Tabitha and other musketeers were not able to react in time.

A black shadow jumped into the way.

He blocked the arrows from reaching Agnes with his own body. He uttered a spell and a snake of flame flew out the wand’s tip burning up the wand that the other mage used.

Agnes stared in blank surprise at Colbert.

Colbert's eyes opened wide.

The voice that escaped his mouth was full of concern for Agnes.

“…are you all right?”

Mechanically, Agnes nodded.

The next moment Colbert toppled to the ground, coughing blood.

Students ran up in panic and began uttering the recovery spells for Colbert.

However… the injury was severe.

Inner…

Agnes who recovered herself pointed the sword at Colbert.

Shocked, students stared at Agnes.

“Wait! What are you doing?!” shouted Kirche.

Colbert with a weak face looked up at Agnes.

“You… You are the leader of the Magical Research Experimental Group platoon? You broke the royal list of military material in storage?”

Colbert nodded.

“I will tell you. I am D'Angleterre‘s survivor.”

“… I see.”

“Why was my hometown destroyed? Answer.”

“Stop! He’s injured! Badly injured! Don’t talk!”

Montmorency, who was desperately trying to chant a Water healing spell, cried.

“Answer!”

Colbert answered looking down.

“…the order.”

“Order?”

“…it was reported that an epidemic occurred there. To prevent it from spreading we were told to burn it. We burned it reluctantly.”

“Idiot… That is a lie.”

“…Ha ha, afterwards, I learned about that too. In short it was the ‘New Religion Hunt.’ I am tormented by the guilt every day. It was… like Menvil said. Women, children - I burned them all. It was not permitted. But the memory still haunts me. I left the army. I swore… not to use Fire for destruction again.”

“…but those feelings didn’t stop your hand?”

Colbert shook his head.

After that… he slowly shut his eyes. Though Montmorency desperately kept uttering an incantation… her willpower was drained with time - she fainted and toppled to the ground. For the spell of "Recovery" to heal such a serious injury, it needed special medicine… but now and here there was none.

Therefore, though willpower tried to replace the specific medicine… it had its limits.

Other Water users ran out of willpower one after another and fainted. With many fainted mages surrounding Colbert, Agnes raised her sword.

However, Colbert was protected - Kirche covered him with herself. Her ever-present silly smile was now gone from her lips. Making a serious face, Kirche said.

“Please stop it!”

“Get away! I was living for this day! Twenty years! Twenty years I have waited for this day!”

“Please. Please.”

“Get away!”

Agnes and Kirche glared at each other.

The moment when tension in the air was about to break loose…

Kirche grabbed Colbert's wrist.

“Get away I said!”

Kirche answered in a stone-like voice.

“Please, lower your sword.”

“Stop joking!”

Kirche shook her head and muttered.

“He’s dead.”

With those words, Agnes's wrist lost its strength.

Shocked, Agnes fell to her knees. Her body began shaking little by little.

“…Hold your grudge if you want. However, at least pray. Teacher Colbert may certainly be your enemy… but he is your saviour right now. He shielded you with his body and saved you.”

Kirche said in a constrained voice.

Agnes stood up again without power, and said two words, three words, words that could not reach one’s ear. Then she lifted her sword and lowered it. The students averted their eyes, only Kirche alone did not shut her eyes and watched.

The sword stuck deeply into the ground next to Colbert.

Turning on her heels, Agnes began to slowly walk away.

After Agnes disappeared… Kirche tried to carry Colbert's body, a red ruby ring shone on her finger.

A crimson ruby, like burning fire.

While watching the ruby… tears escaped Kirche’s eyes.

''It was the ring that he gave me.''

He said, “I’m giving this to my student,” and gave the ring to her, who was acting like a spoiled brat. Remembering that, Kirche started to weep.

On the deck of ''Redoubtable'' Malicorne and Styx sat down with blank surprise all over their faces..　

The number of warships had decreased to two-thirds while making a sortie aimed at Albion’s fleet.

Tristain's fleet won the battle. Somehow they were able to repel Albion’s fleet. Albion’s fleet lost more than a half of their ships and scrambled to get away.

It was a big victory.

But… Malicorne thought.

''Is this a victory?''

He was alive just to see such devastation. It was like a painting of hell. The deck was burning like kindling, heavy losses everywhere. The number of naval guns in the portside was reduced by half, as for the starboard - the battery was completely lost on every deck.

After receiving as many as five direct hits, the starboard of ''Redoubtable'' was annihilated.

200 hundred people from the 600 crew were either killed or injured.

However, ''Redoubtable'' was still slicing through the sky.

Malicorne was alive too.

To survive among flying spells, bullets and cannonballs – guess he must be lucky. Whenever a new enemy ship passed, Malicorne created a dark cloud while yelling. Otherwise, he would have fainted from fear. He had no idea whether it was effective or not.

“Styx,”

Malicorne said in a dying voice.

“What?”

Styx responded in an exhausted voice.

“Life is a weird thing, don’t you think?”

“I fully agree with you.”

On the deck, Bowood and the commander of a warship walked. They were talking about the battle progress.

The officer cadet that was guiding them both, spotted two people sitting on the deck and bellowed.

“Hey! You! No time to sit around! Stand up! Stand up now!”

Hastily Malicorne and Styx stood up.

“Start preparing. Wait with commanding officers and officer cadets inside.”

Malicorne and Styx looked at each other. They just survived one deadly battle. How can they vigorously start preparing for another one?

“Move it! Don’t make officers wait!”

Then… Bowood admonished the officer with a smile.

“Ah, senior, they just experienced their first battle campaign. You must let them take a rest for today.''

“Ah! But, however…”

“I guess, that this is your first time smelling the smoke of powder as well? Once I had, too.”

Hearing the Albion officer speaking like that, the senior officer nodded.

“Very well, you may take a rest for tonight.”

Relieved, Malicorne and Styx saluted. Malicorne watched them leaving and muttered.

“Ironically, we were saved by a person from Albion.”

“Indeed.”

Styx weakly muttered and they both slumped on the deck again.

In the strategic conference room of ''Varsenda'', General De Poitiers received the report.　

It came from Rosais, from one dragon scout of the first unit. General De Poitiers smiled gloatingly.

Chief of Staff Wimpffen, watched his superior officer’s face.

“Must be good news,” he muttered.

“The troops in Rosais area are said to be gone. Void managed to lure the enemy to Dartanes.”

“That’s just the first obstacle.”

De Poitiers nodded and gave the command.

“All fleets ships head to Rosais. We must decide upon landing. Gather all commanders.”

The messenger received the General's instruction and dashed out.

De Poitiers nodded.

“Now then, I wonder if I can become field marshal now or not, I don’t want to wait for one more week.”

Even if the landing succeeds, it will still probably be a tough fight.

Albion still had 50,000 untouched troops resting.

In the sky of Dartanes, Saito’s plane headed towards the confluence point with the Tristain fleet.　

The plan was to join the fleet at Albion’s boundary.

Saito, who sat in the pilot’s seat, was silent for a long time.

Whatever Louise tried to speak about, he did not answer.

Only once Saito opened his mouth.

“They…”

“Yes.”

However, Saito did not say anything since then.

Louise found a letter within Colbert’s manual. But because of all the craziness around she did not pay attention to it.

“Letter.”

This got Saito’s attention.

“Letter?”

“Yes. Mister Colbert’s. Read it?”

Saito nodded.

Louise spread the letter and started to read it aloud.

''Saito-kun, was my invention useful?''

''If it is so, then I am glad. For you… no, to all students, not just as a teacher, it would make me happy if it would be of any use for you. Very happy.''

''Now, why did I decide to write this letter today – I have a request. No, nothing weird. And be relieved it is not about money either.''

''As to what this discourse is about, it is some dream of mine.''

''If things which one can only do by magic, could be done by technologies that everyone could use.''

''Have you seen? Happy Little Snake.''

''Well, that certainly is not just a toy…''

''I hope that there will be a use for every splendid technology some day.''

''It is my dream.''

''Let's get to it, though I‘m still worrying whether to say it or not…''

''In the past, I committed a crime.''

''Too big a crime.''

''It is so big that it will never be forgiven.''

''As a redemption for this crime I have devoted myself to research…''

''Recently I thought.''

''No, my crime will never be forgiven.''

''Even if my inventions are useful… It won’t erase the crime I committed.''

''Therefore, I want you to promise me one thing.''

''Look, you will be facing a lot of difficult situations.''

''And you will go into war, and you will see many people die.''

''But…''

''Do not get used to it.''

''Do not become accustomed to people's death.''

''Do not think it is natural.''

''The moment you do that – something will break.''

''I do not want you to become like me.''

''Therefore, I ask repeatedly.''

''Do not become accustomed to war.''

''Do not become accustomed to killing each other.''

''Do not become accustomed to death.''

Behind the cloud... one could see the Tristain-Germania united fleet heading to Rosais.

The number had decreased a lot.

Still… most ships were still intact, so they likely won the battle.

Even though they won, the ones that survived looked worn-out. Many of the ships' hulls were damaged, masts were broken. There was a ship that lost all cannons completely as well.

Louise continued to read the letter aloud.

[[Image:ZnT06-259.jpg|thumb]]

''Well, my request is coming to an end.''

''Remember, what you said to me once?''

''That you came from a different world.''

''In this world of yours, the flying machines that you use pierce the sky, and technology is much better developed than in Halkeginia, right?''

''This is what I would like to see.''

''I could use it in my research.''

''Therefore, when you go east… I want you to take me with you.''

''No, I am not joking. Seriously.''

''Therefore, do not die.''

''Return alive absolutely.''

''Even if I can't go to the east with you.''

''P.S.''

''In that world, are there "cars" that everyone can use and they drive on the roads?　''

''Are there little boxes with which one can communicate over long distances?''

''Has a person really reached the moon?''

''To be able to do that without magic, must be really wonderful.''

''I want to see that kind of world.''

“That’s it. Weird person. He really wants to go to your world.” 　

Saito, while sniffing, thanked Louise.

“Thank you.”

Louise gently embraced Saito's neck. And murmured,

“Idiot. Why are you crying?”

“…felt like crying.”

“…Many things happened today, you're just tired. Once we're back on the ship, let's just get some rest.”

Louise closed her eyes, and softly kissed Saito’s neck.

Once ''Varsenda'' appeared, Saito turned the nose of the plane towards it.

On the bright sunny day, the sooty fleet looked as though it was dyed in a beautiful black paint.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter7|Back to Chapter 7]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter1|Forward to Volume 7]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume6 Chapter7

2015-07-12T22:31:55Z

Coffeezombie: add spaces to denote new section

=== Chapter Seven: The Illusion at Dartanes ===

The 8 o’clock bell rang across the battleship ''Redoubtable'', signifying the start of the morning shift.

The morning in which the fates of two countries and that of another would be decided.

Malicorne, who had been standing atop the watchtower, took in a long, deep yawn, before hurriedly looking left and right about him. If an officer cadet was to be seen yawning like that by a deck officer, a cruel punishment would surely await… Malicorne’s body did well to remind him in the two days he had been here.

Malicorne was the sentry on duty.

The ringing of the morning bell… it should be 8 o’clock in the morning right now… his shift had finally ended! All that was left to do was to change shifts with the next group of officer cadets, then he could finally return to the cabin for an eight hour sleep, the belltower in the morning was cold as hell... Malicorne could only idle his time by as he waited for the next cadet to climb up the tower. And the person who climbed out of the tower opening was his upperclassman at the Academy of Magic – Styx.

Malicorne remembered how he had said he was going kill Bowood, but at the moment, nothing was more important to him than returning to his warm, cozy room and enjoying a nice warm cup of orchid tea.

Upon seeing each other, they both greeted and smiled to one another.

“Well, it looks like I’m gonna be freezing in this frozen wasteland, fat-boy.”

“But I still envy you, upperclassman, I mean, at least the sun is up and shining.”

“Do you still remember, Malicorne?”

“Remember what?”

“How I said I would take care of that Albion guy someday.”

“Of course I remember that.”

“I think it is best to proceed with it in the heat of battle.”

“I think so too.”

“Who knows how long it’ll be, before the fighting finally starts?”

In order to demonstrate his courage to the younger cadets, it was said that he almost couldn’t wait any longer. Malicorne looked up at the clouds absentmindedly… and drew in a sudden breath.

“What’s wrong, Malicorne?”

“…It doesn’t look like you need to wait any longer.”

“Eh?”

Styx turned and stared at where Malicorne was pointing, his face paling immediately.

“Enemy ship sighted!”

It was five past eight in the morning. The divisional command aboard the ''Varsenda'', on which Saito and the rest were aboard, had just received reports of the enemy ship sightings.

“It was earlier than we had planned,” muttered General De Poitiers softly.

He had originally planned to make contact with the Albion fleet around ten o’clock.

“They're a bunch of impatient bastards,” commented one of the staff officers.

“What about the ‘Void’?”

“The spell had been decided upon last night. The plan will proceed accordingly.”

“What kind of spell is it?” General De Poitiers enquired in a low voice while looking through the battle plans. A staff officer leaned towards the General’s ear, and whispered to him the details of the spell Louise had reported.

“Interesting… It will be a triumph if it succeeds! Courier!”

A courier quickly ran over.

“Order ‘Void’ to deploy. Mission objective: ‘Dartanes,’ full operational freedom. 2nd Dragon Knight Squadron as escort. Repeat again!”

“‘Void’ deploy! Mission objective ‘Dartanes,’ full operational freedom! 2nd Dragon Knight Squadron as escort!”

“Good, now pass it on at once!”

The courier immediately headed towards the upper deck of the carrier where Saito and the rest were.

“With this, we can now head towards Rosais without worry.”

"Indeed."

De Poitiers then handed down a command to the subordinates responsible for engaging the enemy fleet.

“Transmit to all battleship captains. Once engaged with the enemy, do not let a single ship near the ground army’s transport ships!”

Up in the upper bridge, Saito, in the pilot seat of the Zero Fighter, began running through the starting operations of the plane. Sitting in the rear seat, Louise had her eyes closed, concentrating her will.

Just last night, Louise, having found the spell to use, had reported directly to the high command.

Upon receiving her report, the high command had decided upon a plan of action, and drew up a battle plan accordingly. It was that battle plan which Saito currently held in his hands.

It was on this morning, that the battle plan would commence.

In the meantime, a deck officer, standing on the wings of the Zero Fighter, was trying to instruct Saito, pointing to a hand-drawn goatskin map he held in his hand.

“Didn’t I already tell you? I can’t read the writing of this world!”

“Look here at this map! Dartanes! It’s here! Anyway, all you need to do is just bring Master Void here! Leave everything else to Master Void, she’ll handle it!” The deck officer yelled at the top of his voice.

''W-What ‘Master’ Void?'' Saito couldn’t comprehend. What kind of weird call sign was that? Just hearing it made him uncomfortable.

On that piece of goatskin was drawn a map of the entire continent of Albion. For someone like Saito who had never learned navigation of any sort, he was completely lost as to how he was going to navigate through the landmark-less cloud-filled sky. Compared to when he could use landmarks to find his way towards La Rochelle, this was a completely different story.

“The dragon knights will lead you. Just make sure you don’t lose them!” Remarked the deck officer, upon seeing Saito’s unease.

''Okay, okay, I understand…'' Saito nodded repeatedly.

True, a wind dragon’s speed could even rival that of the Zero Fighter. The experience back when Wardes had chased him was still clear in his mind.

Suddenly -

Boom! Boom! A fierce pounding noise rang out. The noise came from behind.

Saito spun around and looked towards the sky.

At that instant, a squadron of battleships that looked completely different from that of their own appeared from the clouds in the distance, advancing rapidly towards their position.

The armada, numbering roughly sixty combat ships if the ''Varsenda'' was included, rapidly changed directions and began rising slowly, preparing to engage with the approaching enemy fleet. Of course, Saito was oblivious to the fact that Malicorne was aboard one of the battleships.

The order arrived at that moment.

“Deploy ‘Void’! Mission objective ‘Dartanes’! Full operational freedom! 2nd Dragon Knight Squadron shall act as escort!”

''Deploy now? Isn’t too early? No… is it because of the enemy’s unexpected appearance that they want us to deploy so suddenly?''

Saito shot a signal to a nearby magician, to help start up the plane.

However the magician, probably at a loss as to the starting procedures, just remained standing blankly. In order to start the plane, the propeller needed to be spun first…. But it looked like he was completely lost as to how he could get the propeller spinning. If Colbert were here, he would have understood what Saito meant immediately, and gone into action.

“Didn’t I already tell you!? This! You just need to spin this!”

“Huh? This? I don’t get what you are saying. Can you explain more clearly?”

As they were busy fiddling with the propeller, from the midst of the enemy fleet, three ships suddenly appeared, rapidly heading in their direction.

“A fire boat!” Someone had yelled out.

Saito turned and looked. The boats were all blazing with fire. Designed to be sent straight into an enemy fleet, these were pilotless craft packed to the brim with powerful explosives.

Before a response could be made, the ships had already shot their way to the front of the fleet. A ship near the ''Varsenda'' exploded.

The shockwave from the explosion rocked the ''Varsenda'', tipping it violently.

Before Saito could even yell for help, the Zero Fighter had already began sliding towards the side of the ship… falling off the edge of the upper deck shortly after.

“Ahhhhhhhh!” Saito screamed.

The Zero Fighter, with its engine still idling, dived with its nose downwards toward the earth.

“We're gonna crash! We're gonna crash! We're gonna crash!” Saito could only frantically yell. Just then, Derflinger spoke:

“Partner.”

“What is it!?”

“Well, I’ve got some good news for you.”

“This is really not the time or place for this! Man, I never thought I would die like this… How cruel.”

“The propeller’s spinning, isn’t it?”

Huh? Saito immediately raised his head to look. Of course, the wind from the plummet was enough to start the propeller, if somewhat shakily. Regaining his composure, Saito activated the ignition switch. The propeller began winding up with a whine, before it quickly began spinning with a full roar. Saito pulled against the handle, and regained control of the plane.

“Phew… What a relief!”

Saito relaxed while wiping off the beads of cold sweat on his forehead. He turned his head and glanced behind him, Louise was still busy focusing her will. ''This girl is normally so restless and unsettled; it's only in the period before she casts a Void spell that she’s able to concentrate, becoming completely oblivious to the outside world.''

“Partner.”

“What is it?”

“You could always praise me a bit more, you know…” remarked Derflinger in a dejected tone.

“You're great.”

“Just a bit more, just a bit, Partner. You threw me aside for so long… for you to not flatter me a little now, don’t you think that’s just a bit wrong?”

“Oh… you are so brilliant, so magnificent.”

''Why are all the people I’m stuck with like this, stubborn and insecure!'' Thought Saito, completely ignoring the fact that he himself was no different.

Before he realized it, the 2nd Dragon Knight Squadron was already flying around him. There were ten of them.

Adjusting the speed of the propeller and his throttle, Saito brought the cruising speed to roughly 110 kilometers per hour.

Unrivalled in terms of speed, the wind dragons kept up with the Zero Fighter easily. Saito waved at the members of the 2nd Dragon Knight Squadron, freshly formed since yesterday. They waved back. Sitting in the back seat with The Founder’s Prayer Book open across her lap, Louise, deep in her trance, paid them little heed.

It seemed like the job was to simply escort this user of "Void" to the target objective.

It was for this reason that the roughly-formed squadron of ten dragon knights and a single plane were headed in the direction of Dartanes.

One of the dragon knights flew to the head of the pack, while the tail of his dragon shook left and right. It seemed like he was the leader.

He was the dragon knight that was said to have a sweetheart waiting for him in his village back home. A mere seventeen year-old blonde-haired boy, he was the same age as Saito.

To his left was a dragon knight of eighteen years-old. Having finally achieved his dream of becoming a dragon knight, his face was bright and cheery. As the third son of a noble family fallen from grace, he hoped to prove himself by winning glory in this war. To his right was a sixteen year-old pair of twin brothers.

The people present here were all friends and comrades who had been drinking all through the night till dawn. Those among the dragon knights were all very warm and welcoming, though they were all nobles. Their philosophy was, “When you are all flying through the skies, what difference is there between nobles and commoners?” meant that they all looked upon Saito as a fellow friend.

The roaring of the cannons of countless ships firing could be heard in the distance.

It seems the combined fleet of Tristain and Germania and that of Albion had begun firing their broadsides. The epic clash between the hundred plus ships had been set in motion.

The smell of gunpowder could be smelt even through the cockpit of the plane. Staring at an overwhelming display of smoke and flames, Saito was captivated by the sight, but…

Saito turned his head away. Within each and every explosion, were also the charred remains of tens or dozens of sailors being blasted to pieces. Such a thought sent a chill down his spine.

Before he could even sympathise with their deaths, a feeling of relief crept up, relief at how great it was that he did not have to be there. In an instant, Saito, to prevent such shameful thoughts from crossing his mind, began concentrating ahead. Without something to protect himself from, he wouldn’t think like that.

Amidst the canopy of blue skies and white clouds, Saito flew the Zero Fighter towards Albion, under the protection of the dragon knights.

In one swift motion, the Tristain-Germania combat fleet opened ranks and, developing a line formation, surrounded the three-pronged line formation of the approaching Albion fleet. As the Albion fleet tried to breach the blockade, the combined fleet hurriedly reinforced it, preventing a break-through.

If successful, it could perhaps be finished in one stroke… But, the distance was simply too close. With the two fleets so near to one another, the battle quickly broke down into a muddled chaos of close-quarters ship-to-ship fighting. Aboard the upper deck of one such ship, the ''Redoubtable'', sat the trembling figure of Malicorne. Huddled next to him was the similarly shaky Styx.

Their teeth couldn’t stop shaking. Even when they tried to stand, they found their legs unable to exert even the slightest of force to push them up.

Apart from the thick bellows of smoke from the gunpowder, and the lightning flashes of the enemy cannons firing, they could see nothing of their surroundings. The hull of their ship crashed against the bow of the enemy’s, producing a huge crushing noise, followed by an equally loud crack.

Dragged suddenly into such a battlefield, Malicorne’s world had been turned upside-down in an instant; he was unable to grasp what was happening all around him.

They, having been drawn into the chaos around them, no longer cared about dealing with Bowood. They no longer had the will left to do so.

All they could comprehend was that their ship and the enemy’s had clashed together, marking the beginning of a ruthless melee not unlike that between swordsmen, in which you either killed or got killed. 

Peering through the settling dust and smoke, one could glimpse the enemy ship… It was at that instant that they heard the order to fire from the decks above and below them.

A thunderous roar echoed from the cannon fire that followed. Numerous holes pierced through the enemy ship, blowing to pieces both wood and men alike. The enemy did the same, responding with cannon fire that just breezed past them.

The floorboards about them exploded into pieces, sending splinters flying through the air. Ropes danced through the air as they snapped, and spilt oil flowed down the deck.

Someone yelled to quickly release the sand.

Chaos. Yelling. Smoke. Blood. The smell of gunpowder…

The sound of metal cannonballs smashing against the hulls of battleships.

The endless rolling of repeated cannon fire… and the smoke…smoke so thick you couldn’t even see ahead of you.

This was the battlefield that Malicorne witnessed.

Unable to bear the horror any longer, Styx sprinted towards the deck hatch. It was probably to escape to the relative safety of the deck below. However, an officer was already standing there, with a wand in his hand, prepared to prevent any of the soldiers from deserting their posts. Styx could only slip back, huddling on the floor with his head hidden in his arms. The deck officer headed towards them and bellowed:

“You two! What are you doing! Get up! I said, get up! Show me your courage! Aren’t you supposed to be nobles!? Stand up and do your job! If you have none, then cast magic! There are enemies all around you! It doesn’t matter where you shoot, you’ll still hit the enemy!”

Malicorne tightly bit his lips, and placing his hands on the deck floor, forced his body up with all four limbs.

Just as he finally stood up, a foot kicked his behind.

''Didn’t I already stand up! I-it was all done with great effort!'' Malicorne grumbled.

But, before he could even suffer the humiliation of the act, he was yelled at again by the deck officer,

“You! The fat pig-head! Yes, I’m talking to you! Get up and fight! I don’t want gutless, death-fearing officer cadets who won’t fight!”

Malicorne drew up his face.

''Wasn’t it because I didn’t want to be called a death-fearing pig that I volunteered for the army? If I continue like this, all I’ll ever be is a coward!''

“You! Pig! Why are you still dallying about?!”

The bellowing officer, upon finishing these words, was swiftly pierced by a magical arrow.

Beyond the smoke was the enemy. So close was the enemy, that his face could be seen clearly. On board the deck of the enemy ship was a young man with the same chubby build as his, with a magic wand pointed in their direction. Even his age was practically the same. The opponent also couldn’t stop trembling like him.

The paleness on his face, the shaking of his entire body.

Lying besides Malicorne was the contorted body of the deck officer, his chest pierced through by the magic arrow, his body twisted as a result of the convulsions that came just before death finally took him. Sniffing uncontrollably, Malicorne cried out. Whether he was really yelling, or whether his mouth was just gaping open, it was impossible to tell with the endless rolling of cannon fire. Raising his wand towards the dark clouds above the enemy ship, Malicorne began chanting.

Just as the cloud cover broke to reveal the continent of Albion, Saito and company were spotted by warning ravens. Using the many flight-capable raven familiars which acted as an early warning screen, any intruder could be reported immediately to the dragon knight garrisons through the familiar’s master.

In such a situation, the vision of the familiar would become the vision of the master’s after concentrating.

Readying to pursue Saito and company, a dragon knight squadron took off from their base.

With the danger increasing, Saito and company picked up their speed.

The wind dragons of the dragon knights who flew ahead shook their tails violently.

The knights atop them pointed ahead with their fingers.

Ten dragon knights had spotted Saito and the rest, and were headed straight towards them. They would collide head-on if they didn’t do anything.

“Damn it! What do we do!?”

Sitting in the pilot seat of the Zero Fighter, Saito shouted out.

If the opponent managed to come down at them from above, they would leave themselves vulnerable to attack.

Yet, the dragon knight leading the pack still didn’t change direction. Regardless of whether they were attacked or not, they had decided upon continuing straight ahead.

“Aren’t we just inviting ourselves to be attacked like this?!”

Saito frantically prepared the fighter’s machine gun… before remembering it had run out of ammo.

“That’s right, I think we ran out of bullets already…”

Within the plane’s machine gun, there should still be around two hundred bullets left. However, with so little left, it might as well have been none.

Saito then suddenly remembered what Colbert had said.

“Louise! Colbert's new weapon! Wasn’t there an instruction manual!?”

But Louise, caught up in her trance, did not hear a single word Saito had said.

Saito grabbed Louise’s legs and frantically shook.

“Hey! Louise! Louise! Now’s not the time to be focusing! Before you can cast your Void, we're going to be shot down by the enemy!”

“Huh? W-what is it?! W-What are you doing?!”

“I don’t care what you say; just get me that damn manual! It’s under the seat!”

Louise frantically searched beneath the seat, and found the manual Colbert had written using goatskin.

“Found it!”

“Read it!”

“Um, this…. ‘Secret of the Flame Serpent’.”

''How disgusting.''

Wasn’t there a better title to choose?

“Um – Dear Saito, when you are reading this, I assume you are already at your wit’s end. That won’t do however, so make sure you read this properly.”

“Don’t bother reading the preface already!”

The dragon knights of Albion were getting closer and closer.

''Fast.''

The enemies are riding wind dragons as well! Damn it!

“Um – You must first calm down, then pull the lever next to the stick that controls the speed of the ‘moving machine’.”

“This one?!”

Saito saw beside the speed-control throttle; a lever he had never noticed before.

“Let's pull it!”

The moment the aiming sight filled with the approaching enemy dragon knights, Saito pulled the lever.

Boxes hidden beneath the aiming sight popped open, and from it emerged the head of a toy snake. Watching its mouth open and close, only for it to say:

“Come on Saito! Come on Saito! Come on Miss Vallière!”

“What the heck is this?!”

The toy snake emitted a voice through magic.

It seemed that was all it did.

As for the enemy’s attack –

Since they were wind dragons, they did not breathe any fire. However, magical arrows flew towards and struck against the fighter, shaking the craft. A hole the size of a fist had been pierced through the wing.

Luckily, a hole like that wouldn’t affect its performance much, at least temporarily.

Louise continued reading the instruction manual.

“You already pulled the lever right? Yup, The Happy Little Snake shall give you courage! Come on! No matter what the obstacle is, you must persevere! No matter what, I’ll always protect you!”

“That goddamn baldy!”

Saito cursed, while staring incredulously at the ‘Happy Little Snake’ he had remembered seeing in class that had emerged from below the aiming sight. Louise, thinking that those rude words were directed at herself, couldn’t help but scream:

“Who the hell are you calling a goddamn baldy! Wasn’t it you who asked me to read it?”

The opposing dragon knights rose up into the air again.

To advance head-on from the front with both sides bearing fast-flying dragon riders, meant that they passed one another in the blink of an eye, leaving very little opportunity for an attack.

Therefore, the enemy decided to begin an assault from behind.

Meanwhile, on their side… their objective was to head to the target destination at all haste, to cast the Void spell, and thus they could only keep flying ahead.

If they were to engage with the enemy dragon knights there, reinforcements would quickly be dispatched, and hope for the entire army would be lost.

Diving to gain speed, the enemy dragon knights were slowly catching up behind them.

“Louise! Isn’t there anything else?!”

Louise continued reading the manual.

“Um… It then says something about a secret weapon to use when being chased by the enemy.”

“That! That’s it!”

“Pull the tongue that sticks out of the Happy Little Snake. Remember, pay attention! If there are allies around, make sure they stick close to you.”

“Why’s that?”

“How am I supposed to know?!”

Saito pulled a blackboard from below his seat, followed by a chalk. It was amazing that such things were in a zero fighter. It looked like the previous pilot used this to communicate. Saito passed it to Louise.

Louise wrote the words, "Come over here," on it, and, raising it out of the cockpit, waved it a few times.

The dragon knights nodded their heads and approached the Zero Fighter; forming a pack, they continued flying ahead. Rather than continue being fired upon, might as well give it a try.

Saito shut his eyes and prayed:

“Please don’t let be something like the Happy Little Snake again…”

Saito turned back and, watching the approaching enemy dragon knight squadron, pulled the Happy Little Snake’s tongue.

Nothing happened.

''Damn it! Next time I see Colbert, I’m going to beat the crap out of him! I don’t care if you're a teacher or not, I’ll worry about that after! Of course this is only if I survive and return, but I’ll still beat you up!'' thought Saito, clenching his fist in rage.

Just then –

Various objects blew out from the wings of the Zero Fighter.

They were the circular objects that he saw floating from the metal box when they left.

The sound of the object’s lighting up, overlapped with Louise’s explanation:

“I really think that my talent is almost too frightening! A metal rocket powered by combustible powders and fitted with magical artifacts enchanted with ‘Detect Magic’! You may call them…Little Flying Snakes! Since it uses its reaction to magic to approach the enemy, if you have any allies in the area, make sure they are gathered around you! To prevent harming your allies, it doesn’t react to anything within a twenty meter radius!”

Emitting a clean rattling sound, the roughly ten or so rockets launched themselves backwards, headed towards the pursuing dragon knights.

Several of the large, powder-powered rockets collided with the Albion dragon knights, and exploded with several bangs.

As the cloud of smoke dissipated, only half the pursuers remained.

The remaining dragon knights, their wind dragons having lost their will to fight, halted their pursuit.

“Yes!”

Saito and Louise cheered as they hugged one another.

As the tightly packed dragon knights began to separate, the sight ahead of them was again ominous.

Saito turned his view to the front –

The smile on his face faded in an instant.

Upon seeing this, Louise’s smile also disappeared.

“What’s going on?”

Louise slowly turned to where Saito was facing.

Appearing ahead of them was a flock of dragon riders, its numbers exceeding a hundred.

Albion’s dragon knights were unrivaled.

It wasn’t just their natural skill; even their numbers were totally unrivaled.

The surrounding dragon knights quickened their speed.

Nonetheless, they could only charge forwards.

It seemed they had accepted that.

But… there were countless enemies before their eyes.

Innumerable magic arrows began flying towards them from the enemy dragon knights, all directed at Saito’s Zero.

To withstand an attack from this many projectiles…he couldn’t dodge it even if he tried.

They were almost going to impact!

Suddenly, Saito witnessed something that shocked his very being –

A dragon knight unexpectedly jumped ahead of the Zero, and using himself and his wind dragon, blocked the approaching magical arrows.

After having been struck by the magical arrows, the dragon and its rider fell from the skies.

“W-what’s going on?!”

The first to realize what was happening in front of them was Derflinger.

“It looks like they are using themselves as shields.”

“Shields?”

“Yup. As long as you guys reach Dartanes, the mission will be a success. They probably received the order to sacrifice themselves if necessary.”

The countless horde of dragon knights continued to approach.

A massive fireball came next. Again, a dragon knight appeared and shielded the attack, before promptly dropping down.

“Hey! Hey! Stop doing that!” Saito exclaimed.

Derflinger moved towards Louise:

“Hey, missy, when I give you the signal, just pull the lever down there below the seat. That’s the last weapon that uncle installed.”

The legendary Derflinger could be said to be unrivalled in his knowledge in the field of weaponry. Louise nodded while quivering.

“My partner’s mind is in a bit of a mess at the moment, so it seems you’ll have to do it. Do you understand?"

At that instant, Saito’s squadron and the horde of dragon knights brushed past one another.

The enemy dragon knights were just like the ones before, rising up immediately, and pursuing from behind. The remaining eight dragon knights began separating from Saito’s Zero.

“Hey! Hey! What are you guys planning to do?!”

The one riding at the head of the pack smiled to Saito and waved his hands. Like how one would wave their hands goodbye once class had ended in school, it was truly too simple a way to bid farewell.

He was always the one that was friendliest to Saito; the captain of the 2nd Dragon Knight Squadron. A slightly chubby, blonde-haired boy who had once won the bet as to whether the "Zero was a dragon or not". Like Saito, he was seventeen years-old, with a sweetheart waiting for him back in his village… parents who awaited his return… he had told him that becoming a dragon knight had been his dream.

Saito suddenly remembered, he hadn’t even asked for his name.

The eight dragon knights turned around together.

Following the lead of the seventeen year-old blonde-haired young man, knights who had only become friends yesterday charged headlong together into the pursuing pack of dragon knights.

To allow Saito and Louise to escape –

It was all for this objective and nothing more.

“Turn back! Turn back already!” Saito frantically yelled at the top of his lungs.

“Now!” Derflinger instructed loudly.

Hearing his command, Louise immediately pulled the lever below the seat.

Swoosh. The sound of various objects separating could be heard from behind.

From below the wing of the tail, emerged a hidden object.

It was a metal cask many times larger than the rockets before.

The rocket, invented by the Fire-mage Colbert, left the craft and ignited.

Phooooom! All that could be seen was a pale blue smoke, before the Zero rapidly picked up speed, as though it had been kicked by something.

At the same time, the dragon knights were quickly swallowed up the enemy’s massive squadron… and quickly faded from view.

Louise panicked once she realised that Saito planned to turn around and head back. Derflinger also guessed Saito’s plan, and warned loudly:

“Partner! Don’t pull that stick! If we were to turn around at this speed, this thing’s going to tear apart!"

The abrupt warning made Saito lean tensely back into his seat, screaming,

“We only met yesterday! Those guys actually killed themselves for us! Even though they only met us yesterday! Isn’t this screwed up to you?!”

“I know that as well! But! But! Our mission is to use the Void spell at Dartanes! They were sent to protect us to ensure that we safely reached the objective! If we are to turn back now, and cause the plan to fail as a result… wouldn’t that make their sacrifice meaningless?!”

Saito rubbed his eyes, and facing forward, muttered,

"I… I didn’t even know their names!"

''To be saved by someone you didn’t even know the name of, or to be killed by someone you don’t know the name of; is that what war is?''

“Don’t kid me! How can I accept such a thing! Damn! Damn! Damn! Damn!”

Saito cried. To yell and scream like this was meaningless; he knew that, but he couldn’t bear to not yell out.

The Zero Fighter, flying at a reading close to 450 kilometers an hour from the speedometer, flew forwards.

Despite being in the violently shaking craft, Saito was trembling all over for another reason.

After shaking off the enemy, how long they flew for, they didn’t know.

After what seemed like an eternity, a port appeared over the horizon before their eyes. On the open expanses of a mountain, on which stood numerous steel spires used to anchor the ships floating in the skies… several things that resembled a docking bay could be seen.

“That’s the port of Dartanes…”

“Go up.”

Louise said softly into Saito’s ear.

Saito raised the Zero Fighter towards the sky.

In the wake of the speed boost, the Zero Fighter slowly lost speed.

Once they had reached a suitable height, Louise stood up, and opened the cockpit.

Gusts of wind blew in.

[[Image:ZnT06-213.jpg|thumb]]
Louise sat atop Saito’s shoulders and began chanting the spell. The Founder’s Prayer Book she held in her hands began glowing. The most fundamental of magics.

"Illusion" – One had to imagine with their full concentration in their minds the image they wished to conjure.

In this way, the caster could replicate even the sky itself. The chant Louise was using was the Void spell that could conjure up illusions. The Zero Fighter slowly circled the sky over Dartanes.

The boundless clouds were seemingly wiped away from the sky, an illusion forming in its stead.

It was a huge fleet of battleships… a fleet supposed to be hundreds of miles away; a mirror image of the Tristain invasion fleet.

Having such a large fleet suddenly appear in the skies above Dartanes had a huge impact; the sight of it shocked everyone who saw it.

“What! Dartanes?!” Exclaimed General Hawkings, upon receiving the urgent report from Dartanes. He was heading the thirty-thousand strong Albion army in the direction of Rosais. According to his predictions, the landing point of the Tristain army would be there. And yet, the place where the enemy had suddenly appeared, was to the north of the capital Londinium – Dartanes. “Turn the army around!”

It would take some time before the order propagated through the entire army. ''I wish we could begin marching quickly...'' Hawkings thought as he turned to look towards the sky.

The sky was a canopy of pure blue, completely devoid of any clouds, a far cry from the chaotic war that raged on the ground below.

He had a feeling that this war would become a muddled one...

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter6_%7EPreview%7E|Back to Chapter 6]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter8_%7EPreview%7E|Forward to Chapter 8]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume6 Chapter7

2015-07-12T22:29:35Z

Coffeezombie: minor fixes

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume6 Chapter6 - MTL

2015-07-12T20:03:47Z

Coffeezombie: minor fixes

<noinclude>{{Template:PREVIEW}}</noinclude>

===Chapter Six: Sortie===

The end of the year, first week of Wynn's moon, Man's day of the week became a day that was imprinted in the history of Halkeginia.

It was the next day of Void, when the two moons that hung in the sky overlapped. During this day, when the Albion continent was at its closest point to Halkeginia, a large fleet of Tristain and Germania ships carrying a united army of 60,000 soldiers sailed off from La Rochelle for the Albion invasion.

Tristain and Germania together had 500 ships. Only sixty of them were battleships while the rest carried soldiers and supplies.

Queen Henrietta and Cardinal Mazarini were in La Rochelle port, standing on top of the World Tree pier, watching the fleet sail off.

All the ships going up into the sky at the same time surely was an amazing sight to behold.

“It's as if they are seeds carried away by the wind,” Cardinal Mazarini said, sharing his thoughts.

“Seeds that will repaint the continent.”

“There’s no seed that can repaint a white country, blue.”

The flag of Tristain’s royal family was a white lily on a blue background.

“It’s possible that we will be defeated,” Mazarini muttered.

“I do not intend to be defeated.”

“General De Poitiers is a great commander who is both bold and careful. He is likely to succeed.” Henrietta knew that calling him a great commander was a bit of a stretch, but there were no other generals with more talent than him. Generals who surpassed him existed only in history books.

“I wonder why we have to fight though?”

Mazarini muttered, in a barely audible voice.

“Why would you ask such a thing?”

“We could have blockaded Albion to make them starve. With careful planning, it could be a very successful idea.”

“We will march.”

Henrietta muttered without changing her expression.

“Don’t say that. Courage is not necessary to settle it once and for all. Well, maybe I'm just getting old.”

Mazarini patted his whitening beard.

“If we were going to lose, would you use the "Void" in this war, Your Majesty?”

It was a highly secret matter to discuss. Only a few people knew that Louise was a Void user. Henrietta, the Cardinal… and a few royal generals.

“I should be burned... with pleasure I would burn as a retribution for my sins.”

Henrietta muttered silently, staring into the emptiness.

“Calm down. Your Majesty won't go there alone. Hopefully my old bones are good enough for that.”

Henrietta entrusted generals with knowledge of the Void only as the trump card.

After hearing about Louise’s Void, at first, General De Poitiers did not even try to believe in it. But it was not impossible either. Because Void was considered a legend, he could not believe in its existence.

However, after being reminded about the military results in Tarbes, with much effort, the general believed in it.

Obtaining the legendary element of Void redoubled his courage and he promised Henrietta a swift victory.

Henrietta, to ensure the victory in the first battle, gave him permission to control the Void.

Henrietta sighed over her own sinfulness.

This war… against country, people.

It was nothing more than letting one's personal grievance out on them.

The war was only a means to calm down lover's enmity.

''How many humans did I send away to death for this?''

It even included her childhood and best friend, too.

''In such war, there is no victory or defeat, it cannot make one’s crimes disappear'', Henrietta thought.

''Despite knowing this, I still declare the patriotism for the sailing off troops, I will burn in hell for this.''

A trickle of blood ran down the edge of her lips as Henrietta bit them, screaming out,

“Viva Tristain!”

The sounds of the queen’s cheers sounded in the sky.

Officers lined up on the upper deck, saluted Henrietta, who was seeing them off, and shouted following the queen,

“Viva Tristain! Viva Henrietta!”

These shouts, accompanied with a chorus of the rest of 60,000 men that joined in, roared in the sky.

“Viva Tristain! Viva Henrietta!”

The chest-piercing repetitive cheers only intensified Henrietta’s awareness of her crime…

At the same time, in the Academy of Magic…　

To use Fire by himself peacefully, Colbert finally reached the "power" at last. The power of heat… That is to say, the power to convert heat into movement somehow.

Though steam based mechanisms made up for it in some measure, it wasn’t enough for Colbert, who wanted to upgrade it into the Zero Fighter’s engine "power".

Colbert concentrated on the analysis of this "Enjin".

Though he wanted to assemble something close to it by trial and error… It was impossible to learn how to assemble an internal combustion Enjin of equal accuracy.

First of all, metallurgy technologies were primitive in Halkeginia.

The iron that composed the Enjin could not be manufactured. Even with the square-class spell "Alchemy" it would be difficult to create such advanced manufactured iron. A person’s magic technique mixes with impurities anyway.

Secondly, the processing technology.

To assemble a high quality Enjin, you would need to make a lot of identical parts. Considering the technology of Halkeginia, it was nearly impossible.

In Halkeginia, the concept of an entirely identical thing didn't exist.

For instance, even among guns, which are mostly made from advanced craft goods, there still aren’t two completely identical ones. Bullets and the form of a gun appear identical, but the details are different. Even parts are not really compatible.

Even if Colbert tried to make the Zero Fighter’s machine gun’s bullets, he knew that it would be impossible. Though one can create a brass frame, it would still have too many identical details for Alchemy to deal with. Although it was hard to create brass frames, the production of the liquid "gasoline" was an entirely different matter.

Thus Colbert finished "New Liquid Container" putting the technologies to use.

In front of the laboratory in the Academy of Magic, Colbert, who with much effort had finished obtaining all the equipment for the Zero Fighter, with a deep sigh, watched his single-handed work.

During half of a year, though the new weapon was finished, he still wanted to accomplish more wonderful technologies, but his research results were settled there.

Seeing Saito, who had shown up in front of the laboratory, Colbert spread his hands.　

“Ooh, Saito-kun, are you leaving?”

Saito had just finished preparing for the journey ahead. He carried goggles, which were Siesta's grandfather's keepsake, on his neck. Derflinger was tied on his back and a leather pouch was attached to his waist. Various items were placed in there.

“Yes,” Saito nodded.

“Very well. Will you head directly to the ship? Can you land this thing on the ship safely?"

This morning, the fleet had set sail for Albion.

The ship that should have taken the Zero Fighter with it had already sailed with the other ships and was waiting for them ahead. It was a special warship built to carry wind dragons, now it would carry the Zero Fighter as well.

The new and powerful ship, which belonged to the newly created ''Dragon Carrier''-class, was named ''Varsenda''.

Not only that, but Colbert, using Earth magic, placed enough gasoline for five flights within the ship as well.

So Saito only needed to take Louise with him on the Zero Fighter and land on that ship.

“Well, with a lot… One cannot be completely safe, right?

Saito said while turning around. Louise had not appeared yet.

“Because of this haste, I didn’t have the time to explain to you how the new weapon works.”

“Is that so…”

Saito found an iron pipe hanging under the Zero Fighter’s wing. What on earth is that tube for? But, there was no time for the detailed explanations now.

[[Image:ZnT06-159.jpg|thumb]]

“But before you go, here is the manual I wrote for you.”

Colbert handed Saito a small notebook. Although Saito could not read it, Louise could. ''I'll read it later'', he thought.

“Thank you.”

Then Colbert, looking hesitant whether to say or not, opened his mouth.

“To tell you the truth…”

“Eh?”

“To tell you the truth, I do not want my student to ride a vehicle used for war.”

He said bitterly.

“Student?”

“Aah, how should I put it? Well, though you are not a noble, I still think of you as one of my students. You don’t mind, don’t you?”

“No, I don’t mind that…”

Saito felt shy.

“I do not want to use Fire for murder. I…”

Colbert declared clearly.

“Why? Everyone is saying that the Fire element is the most suited for the war. Oh well, I do not know magic so well.”

“That’s right… Fire is the element of destruction. Fire users are of a great value… However, I think otherwise. I think that using Fire for destruction is lonely.”

Recalling the words, Saito hung his head, embarrassed.

“Oh yes, this flying machine is called ‘Phoenix’ by the royal army, right?”

“Yes, when I was attacking battleships with it at Tarbes, someone said, ‘This is the legendary Phoenix!’…”

“I see! That Phoenix!”

Colbert shouted, delighted.

“Teacher?”

“Phoenix is a legendary being. Phoenix… firebird god, a symbol of destruction…and a symbol of ‘Rebirth’.”

“Rebirth?”

“It's a reincarnation.”

Saito wondered why Colbert looked so pleased. Then, Colbert entered into a world of his own.

“That’s right… Rebirth… indeed… it’s a symbol right? Really?”

Then, Colbert noticed Saito who was watching him in amazement.

“Ah, aah! Sorry!” he bowed his head.

“No, it’s all right. I’m used to it.”

Colbert put on a serious look.

“Hey, Saito-kun… By the way, that…”

“What?”

At that moment, Louise showed up.

“At last,” Saito muttered.

“It can’t be helped! A girl has lots of preparations to take care of!”

“We're going to war. What kind of girl preparations are there?”

“Hmph!” Louise turned her face away, and ignoring Saito, climbed up the wing and entered the cockpit. One month had passed since they had run away from Louise's family.

Since then, things were like this.

Lifting up the rear bulletproof plane glass, Louise sat down in the seat.

“Well, errr, teacher, what were you saying just now?"

“N-no…it’s nothing. Yes.”

Saito boarded the Zero Fighter.

Then Colbert’s magic cranked the propeller, starting up the engine.

As it was the second time, it was possible to operate calmly.

Colbert, helping again, created a strong wind.

Saito put on the goggles and rolled the muffler around his neck.

Colbert shouted through the roaring noise of engine.

“Saito-kun! Miss Vallière!"

Saito waved.

“Do not die! Do not die! Even if it is hopeless! Even if you’ll be called a coward, do not die! Never die! Return safe and sound!”

Through the roaring of the engine, the voice was not heard. However, Colbert's words reached somehow. Even though he could not hear them, they reached his heart.

“Ok!” Saito shouted opening the throttle.

The Zero Fighter started sliding and bit by bit it started lifting.

Gradually it grew smaller, until it faded away in the sky.

Even though the Zero Fighter had disappeared in the sky, Colbert quietly kept on watching.

After flying for two hours, there was a small break in the clouds. It grew bigger while approaching, until it became a fleet buried deep in the sky. Saito was reminded of a race of balloons he had seen on the television one time.

Varying from 50 to 100 meters in length, hundreds of ships were queued up, making it a grand and a beautiful spectacle to behold.

“Incredible…”

Saito exclaimed in a voice of admiration.

“Hey, Louise, look. A huge fleet!”

“…”

However, Louise turned away, puffing her cheeks.

Louise's mood did not improve. Lately, after returning home, she was always like this.

Saito tried to figure out the reason behind Louise’s bad mood.

''After confessing my love, Louise looked like she accepted it for a moment.''

Normally, one would expect a couple to get closer after that.

''But I interpreted Louise’s reward, “Touch one place that you like,” as permission to touch everywhere, which made Louise angry.''

''And after Siesta’s “Unbuttoning” remark, Master, who has a very strong desire to monopolize, got even more angry.''

From Louise’s perspective, flirting with another girl was similar to serving two masters at once – Saito misunderstood it greatly.

Actually, Louise was just jealous.

Flirting with other girls after confessing his love to her and kissing her was something she could not forgive.

And, even though for a moment, she was ready to surrender her chastity for this familiar, even her own thoughts were inexcusable. Until marriage, it was definitely not good. Even three months after marriage, it was definitely not good. Being swayed by his actions – that’s what she was so angry about.

Because Louise kept being silent like that, Saito gave up.

At the moment, they needed to find that warship to land on. Several dragon knights flew up, surrounding Saito’s Zero Fighter. They started waving; Saito waved back. Seems like they were going to guide him to the ship.

Following the backs of the dragon knights, at the speed limit of the plane, ''Varsenda'' came into view.

The ship deck was flat and big in order to carry the large number of dragon knights. The sail mast was about 6 meters tall, everything must look like small bugs from up there. It wasn’t equipped with cannons as this ship’s sole purpose was to carry dragon knights.

It was a perfect place to carry the Zero Fighter, or perhaps one should say that it was impossible for other ships to do that.

But even though ''Varsenda'''s deck was long and wide, the length of the deck was still too short for the Zero Fighter to land on.

How could he land there?

Derflinger asked from his back.

“Partner, bring this airplane closer to the ship. Seems like they're going to catch us.”

Many mages could be seen on the deck.

Ropes were put out on the deck. Soldiers grabbed the ends of each rope and placed them perpendicular to the length of the deck.

It seemed like with Wind element spells and ropes across the deck, the Zero Fighter would be able to land. ''Pretty rough'', he thought, but there was no other way.

Saito's right hand moved to throw up a hook to the ship. The hook wired up the Zero Fighter with the carrier, where it was fastened to.

Colbert who noticed the hook, was likely to have told to the crew of the Varsenda to stretch out ropes across the deck to help the Zero Fighter land.

They approached the Varsenda.

Then other hooks from the warship followed, fastening wings and tail. The flap was lowered.

Saito carefully approached from the rear, towards the ship.

Meanwhile, Louise didn't bat an eyelash for that sort of spectacle, and thought quietly.

Of course, at that time on the boat.

When she was pushed down by Saito…

How it would have ended, if neither her family, nor servants had spotted them, Louise thought.

“…”

This made her cheeks flush a deep red. She suddenly felt angry at Saito who, rocked in security, was handling the landing, and started to beat him.

“W-what are you doing?!”

“Why did you choose that place?! That place!”

Louise shouted.

“There’s no other place to land!”

And so, they both completely misunderstood each other.

As soon as Saito and Louise landed on the Varsenda and got off the Zero Fighter, they were greeted by the officer, who was accompanied by an escort of guards.

“Deck Officer, Kuryuuzurei.”

“Where are we heading now?“

Although he was asked, the officer guided them both without answering. Where could he be taking them? In Henrietta’s instructions only the name of the warship that they were to land on was written, nothing else. And the instructions of higher-up were always like this. ''Telling one subordinate, they think that they already told all. A noble’s subordinate must lead a long and tough life'', Saito thought. Henrietta did not appear to be an exception.

They are so confident, because that’s the way things are.

Through the narrow main-deck’s passage they were lead to a private two-man cabin. Although very small, it was still a private room. Within this cabin, there was an extremely small bed and table. Once Saito and Louise placed their luggage, they were urged by the officer to follow him again.

After going in zigzags through narrow passages of the warship, they finally stopped in front of a certain door.

When the officer knocked, there was an answer from the inside. The officer opened the door and let Saito and Louise in.

They both were greeted by generals sitting in a line. Golden mail-laces shined across their shoulders. They must be important commanders.

Dumbfounded, Louise and Saito took seats offered by the soldiers. Louise sat on the chair, and Saito after her.

The General in the most top seat, opened his mouth.

“Welcome to Albion Invasion Command Headquarters, Miss Void.”

Louise felt nervous. This general with a beard looked around 40 years old…

“Supreme Commander De Poitiers.”

Quickly, the general described his colleagues.

“This is Chief of Staff Wimpffen.”

A small man with a deep wrinkles sitting to the left of the General nodded.

“This is the commander of the Germania army, Marquis Handenburg.”

The General with a handlebar mustache that wore a steel helmet, nodded solemnly to Louise.

Apparently, this dragon mothership was also a general headquarters.

After that, the General introduced Louise to the staff and generals, gathered in the conference room.

“Now then, gentlemen. This is the trump card that our Majesty kept, I introduce you the ‘Void’ user.”

However, no one in the conference room even raised an eyebrow after those words. They just stared suspiciously at Louise and her familiar.

“In the battle of Tarbes, she was the one who gave the blow to Albion’s fleet.”

Only after De Poiters's words did the generals look with an interest at them.

Saito poked Louise.

“What?”

“…is it all right to be exposed like that?”

“If not, it would not be possible to cooperate with the army.”

''It may be right, however… although Henrietta ordered Louise to keep silent, she herself revealed it with ease,'' he thought.

Though Henrietta kept on saying that Louise was important, somehow her actions contradicted that. Thoughts about the queen made Saito sad.

Then he remembered Henrietta’s tremble at that time. ''Impossible'', he thought.

Anyway, he was completely sure about her.

The generals smiled to Louise. Fake smiles.

“You may think it is a hastily chosen headquarters. That is not the case. This ship ensures absolute security. You see, this warship, which is specialized in carrying dragon knights is not packed with cannons. It would be troublesome if enemies aim at us. ”

“Ha, haah…then why did you make such a warship into general headquarters?”

The whole room burst in laughter as Louise questioned in a very cute, confused voice.

“In normal ships there is no space for such conference rooms. They are stuffed with cannons.”

Indeed. For a flagship that controls a huge army, the ability to process information quickly is more necessary than offensive power.

“Enough with the chat. Let’s continue with the war council,” said a general of Germania. Smiles disappeared from the generals faces.

<center>* * *</center>

It was a tough war council. 　

Making 60,000 soldiers land on Albion was a secondary problem.

The main problem was how to deal with the powerful enemy air fleet. Even though during the battle at Tarbes 10 Albion ships-of-the-line along with the ''Lexington'' were destroyed, 40 ships-of-the-line remained. Although Tristain and Germania had 60 ships-of-the-line because it was a united fleet of two countries, executive confusion was to be expected. When you take into account that the Albion fleet was said to be superior to a fleet 1.5 times their strength, the potential difference between them was canceled.

Secondly, the selection of the landing point.

On Albion’s continent there were only two places where the large army of 60,000 soldiers could land all at once.

The capital city Londinium’s southern airbase Rosais, or the northern port - Dartanes.

Because of the port size, Rosais was preferable, however… aiming straight there, their large fleet would be discovered at once and that would give enemy the time to prepare a defense.

“Wasting soldiers in the assault would put the capture of Londinium at risk.“

The Chief of Staff calmly analyzed the forces and informed everyone. It should be kept silent. What kind of assault would that be with enemy resistance.

The allied forces needed a surprise attack.

60,000 soldiers wanted to land in Rosais without facing enemy resistance.

Thus they needed to deceive the large enemy army and draw their attention from the landing point at Rosais.

Simply put, the Tristain and Germania united army of 60,000… required a cunning strategy that would deceive the enemy into thinking that they would land in Dartanes.

That was the second problem.

“Can we hope for Miss Void’s cooperation in either of the two?”

The noble with a staff badge asked while watching Louise.

“Could you blow up the Albion fleet, the way we blew up the ''Lexington'' in Tarbes?”

Saito watched Louise. Louise turned around and shook her head.

“It is impossible…I don't have enough willpower stored to cast such strong 'Explosion'. I don’t know how many month’s or years would it take.”

The staff officer shook his head.

“Then such an unreliable ‘weapon’ can’t be called our trump card.”

Those words made Saito respond.

“Hey, Louise is not a weapon.”

“What? It’s not for a familiar to talk.”

Before it turned into a fuss… General De Poitiers interrupted.

“We’ll take over the fleet. Let’s have Miss Void undertake the feint. Can you do it?”

“Feint?”

“We discussed it before. We only have to convince the enemy that we will land not in Rosais but in Dartanes. It should be simple for the legendary 'Void user,' right?”

Louise thought.

…Was there such a spell?

Saito muttered quietly from the back.

“…Didn’t Derf say that it can be read when the right time comes?”

Louise nodded.

“Tomorrow, I’ll look for a spell that can be used.”

General De Poitiers gave a hopeful smile.

He then urged Louise and Saito to leave the room.
　

"That was annoying," Louise said in the hallway as the door was shut. She stuck her tongue out while facing the conference room.

“Yeah,” Saito nodded.

“Those people, I think that they see me only as a gift horse.”

Saito tapped Louise's shoulder.

“These are the great generals? This way we won’t win the war this year.”

But, it might be a correct idea during the war.

''The fighter is more than just a means of boarding the ship, it is also indispensable.''

However, while thinking absent-mindedly, his shoulder was tapped from behind.

When he turned around, five or six nobles were sharply staring at Saito. They all seemed to be teenagers rather than men. They looked similar in age to Saito. They were wearing leather hats and clad in blue tunics. Like soldiers, they were wearing rapier-looking wands at their waists… yet they looked considerably shorter.

“Hey, you.”

Being addressed that way, Saito turned.

“What?”

“Stop it,” Louise muttered quietly, pulling his sleeve.

The boy in the middle with a long jaw-line seemed to be their leader.

“Come.”

''Huh?'' With a suddenly agitated imagination, Saito, holding Derflinger, walked towards them.

They entered the upper deck where the Zero Fighter was placed. All of the Zero Fighter’s parts were tied with ropes that were fastened to the deck. Not able to understand, and still trying the figure out the meaning behind this, the irritated Saito pulled out Derflinger.

“Is this thing alive?”

One noble boy asked embarrassed, pointing at the Zero Fighter.

“If it is not so, then what is that. Explain.”

Another one requested for the explanation with a serious look.

Saito felt dumb-struck.

“No, that is not a living thing, however…” He muttered.

“Hurray! Didn’t I tell you? I win! Everyone give one écu!”

The fattest boy began to roar. Everyone sulkily took out gold coins from their pockets pocket and handed them to the boy.

Seeing Louise and Saito with their mouths agape, the boys gave awkward smiles.

“Were you surprised? Sorry.”

“Yes.”

“No, we were having a bet. Over that thing.”

A noble boy pointed at the Zero Fighter.

“We thought that it was alive. We thought that it was a dragon. "

“There is no place where such dragons could exist!”

“There might be! The world is wide after all!”

They started to quarrel again.

Seeing that, Saito recalled the classroom in his hometown. During the break, they also had similar foolish discussions to pass the time…

“It is a flying machine.”

He said, and the noble boys were interested immediately and listened attentively to Saito's explanation. However, they seemed not to be able to understand; an object that flies over the sky using power other than magic.

“We are dragon knights.”　

When the explanation of the Zero Fighter ended, the boys guided Saito and Louise to dragons inside the deck. The Dragon Knight Corps had suffered a lot of damage and was almost completely annihilated during the battle at Tarbes, that’s why the dragon knight apprentices were incorporated into the army as true knights.

“Under normal circumstances, one more year of training would be needed though.”

Explained the shyly smiling plump boy, who had won the bet before. He said that he was a commander of the 2nd Dragon Knight Squadron. He was the one that had guided Saito's Zero Fighter to the warship.

The dragons inside were all adult dragons. They looked twice as big as Tabitha’s Sylphid. Their big wings seemed to be built for speed.

“It is very difficult to become a dragon knight.”

“Really?”

“Yes. Having a dragon as a familiar is not that simple. Not everyone can do it. Dragon familiars are hard to please, difficult animals, because they will only allow those riders whom they accept to ride them.”

“Does being a dragon rider require not only skill but also magic powers? Intelligence too? To see through that sort of thing and never let his or her guard down?”

Seems like the dragon knight boys were elite, and had considerable owner’s pride too.

“Can I get on?”

Saito asked, they nodded.

Saito tried to straddle it, but was thrown off quickly. The boys burst into laughter, holding their sides. Since Saito’s competitive spirit was strong, he took the challenge again. The result was the same. Even a small girl like Tabitha was able to get on a dragon with a cool face… this was mortifying for Saito, so he took the challenge many times.

Louise watched the spectacle from far away. Saito and the dragon knight boys were getting along well, he made noise and screamed like one of them.　

The boys looked happy, and she envied them for a moment. ''Why are they getting along so well and so quickly?'' Louise thought while she sulked.

''I mean, what do dragons have that your master doesn’t? He did that with me in the boat the other day. Yet now he plays, screaming with dragon knights?''

''Don’t we have a battle in the sky tomorrow? Isn't there a chance we will die tomorrow? Is this how you decide to spend your time?''

Louise thought, while glaring at Saito.

''I am insecure and scared, I’d like you to hold me tight''

''But I’ll never say it aloud.'' 　

And… she sighed.

The feint operation.

It was necessary to convince the enemy that the united army of 60,000 was going to land not in Rosais, but in Dartanes… What spell would suit? She had not the slightest idea.

“Hey, you. You.”　

The dragon knight boys noticed the looks Louise was giving off in their direction, as she idly swung her legs leaning against the wall, and asked Saito.

“Is she your master? Is it ok for you to leave her alone?"

“Uuh! Damn!” Saito turned pale. Louise was left alone. She’ll hit, hit and complain later for sure. However, he did not want to look so pathetic in front of his new friends. Boys are inexperienced beings, and a new mate should not show weaknesses. Saito was strong.

“I-it’s all right if it is her. Leave it.”

“Oooh,”

Applauses erupted.

“That’s the spirit. To oppose your master in such manner! You are not an ordinary person.”

Louise, who got angry at Saito's attitude, approached.

“What did you say?”

“No, nothing…” the moment when he shut his mouth, Louise kicked him between the legs. And once she turned to go back to their room, dragging him with her, the commanding officer called for them both.

“What are your plans for tonight?”

For some reason Louise’s cheeks turned red.

“Nothing…” Saito replied, Louise kicked him in the stomach.

“In that case, how about having some drinks tonight for our acquaintanceship?”

He carefully suggested.

“By no means, if we were to slip out of our rooms in the middle of the night, we would be instantly found out by patrolling ship officers.”

Everyone started to worry. They wanted to escape ship officers anger from being drunk. It would be discovered by tomorrow anyways.

Saito, who had an idea, put out his finger and said,

“How about making jackstraws? Make straw bundles and place them in beds.”

“Lets do it!” the dragon knights laughed.

However, Louise alone did not laugh. She bit her nails, as if thinking about something.

“What’s wrong?”

Conversely they asked.

“…You. What did you say just now?"

“Eh? Well… Making jackstraws?”

“That’s right. Jackstraws. We just have to make 60,000 jackstraws.”

“Huh? 60,000? The number of members here is smaller.”

“First of all, making such a large number of straw bundles would really be problematic, right?“

One dragon knight asked with a serious expression on his face.

“Bundle of straws? Use magic!“

With that, Louise ran out.

“What, she?”

Dumbfounded Saito watched Louise leaving. Once again they were not understanding each other.

Louise jumped into the private room given to them, and opened the Founder’s Prayer Book.

For a moment she closed her eyes and took a deep breath before opening them again. With her mind totally focused on the Founder’s Prayer Book, she carefully held it.

One page began to shine… Louise smiled.

At the Academy of Magic, where classes had just ended, a group of riders appeared. It was the same day when Colbert watched Saito and Louise leave.

Entering through the gates were Agnes' musketeers.

The girls who stayed behind in the school were surprised by the appearance of household troops who rode horses. ''What’s going on?'' they wondered. Old Osman, the school headmaster, came out to meet Agnes.

“Welcome, Musketeer Commander Agnes. What brings you here?”

“Just doing my work, thank you for your patronage.”

Old Osman muttered something in his beard. In his heart, he had subtle thoughts. ''She probably came here to take the remaining female pupils for military training?''

Last night he had received a report.

Apparently, Henrietta’s royal government recruited a majority of nobles for war. The way it turned out - schoolgirls also were recruited as preliminary officers, if the officers were consumed in the Albion war. Old Osman doubted the methods of the royal government.

That’s why Old Osman did not take part in the ceremony at La Rochelle, saying farewell to the army.

The schoolgirls attendance was similarly prohibited too. As a result, Royal government decided to stimulate things by itself.

“Even though this war is inhuman?”

“The royal government at this moment is calling this war an ‘All-out war’.”

“All-out war. There is no plausible name to call it. The war that takes women and girls, what kind of righteousness could it ever have?”

Agnes watched Osman with cold eyes.

“Then what righteousness does a war where only noble men and soldiers die have?”

Old Osman was at a loss for words.

“Death is equal. It does not discriminate between women or children. Nothing else.”

Agnes determinedly headed towards the tower.

At that moment, the classes had ended in Kirche's and Montmorency's classrooms. Because the male teachers went to war, the number of classes had decreased a lot…

“However, there is an exception." Kirche muttered watching a man fully engaged in teaching.

It was Colbert.

''He keeps teaching as always.'' Somehow the school girl’s face was not calm at all.

“Ehm, look. Because of the flame’s high temperature the color brightens."

He was roasting a metal stick on an open flame.

The heated stick was bent as he continued to explain,

“Well, there are a lot of metals that cannot be manipulated if the flame is not hot enough. Therefore, when using ‘Fire’, controlling the flame’s temperature is fundamental.”

Montmorency suddenly raised her hand.

“Do you have a question, Miss Montmorency?”

Montmorency stood up.

“The country is in the middle of a war. How… can you teach classes with such a carefree attitude?”

“Leave your worries at school… I am your teacher, and you are my student.”

Colbert settled down, and answered without changing the intonation.

“But… all classmates… even teachers, face the war.”

“And your point is? We should learn even more, because it is a time of war. To use it in war, it is necessary to learn to use ‘Fire’ for destruction. Study now, so you will have something to share with the boys who return from the war.”

Colbert said and looked around the classroom.

“You are just afraid of war,”

Kirche declared in a slightly thready voice.

“Indeed.” nodded Colbert.

“I’m afraid of war. I am a coward.”

From the schoolgirls throats escaped gasps of amazement.

”However, I feel no guilt.”

When Colbert clearly asserted it, a group of people rudely barged into the classroom. It was Agnes and her people.

They were wearing chain hemps, and long swords with pistols at their waists. The schoolgirls got slightly noisy, seeing women entering in such exaggerated attire.

“Y-y-you, w-what…”

Agnes, completely ignoring Colbert, ordered the students.

“I am Her Majesty's musketeer. I order you all in the name of Her Majesty to discontinue all classes from this point. Dress up and line up in the courtyard.”

“What? Discontinue the class? Don’t joke around.”

After Colbert’s words, Agnes turned her head,

“I had enough of babysitting… This is an order.”

Schoolgirls began to stand up grumbling.

Colbert blocked Agnes' way in panic.

“Hey! hey!. The class is not over yet!”

“It’s a direct order from Her Majesty. Haven’t you heard?”

Agnes said in an unpleasant voice.

“Following Her Majesty orders, I am teaching right now. 15 more minutes, the time given to me by Her Majesty to make the student learn. It cannot be ordered by you. All of you! Return to the classroom! For another 15 minutes I will teach! You can go playing war after that!”

[[Image:ZnT06-185.jpg|thumb]]

Agnes pulled out her sword and pointed it at Colbert's throat.

“War game you say. Are you going against us? Mister, this is not for a mage to decide, do not go too far.”

“N-not at all…”

Watching the sword pointing to his throat, Colbert dropped into cold sweat.

“Are you a Fire user? They always reek of a burnt smell, an unpleasant smell that wafts from under the robe. Teacher, I hate mages, specially the ones that use Fire.”

“Huu…”

Colbert's legs began to tremble. He had to support his back against the wall.

“Listen, do not obstruct my duty.”

Agnes looked at the trembling Colbert as if looking at garbage, and walked away, placing her sword back into its sheath. Schoolgirls, with a similar scorn on their faces, passed Colbert by.

Left alone, Colbert buried his face in his palms… and released a deep sigh.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter5|Back to Chapter 5]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter7|Forward to Chapter 7]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume6 Chapter6 - MTL

2015-07-12T19:55:18Z

Coffeezombie: fix translation

<noinclude>{{Template:PREVIEW}}</noinclude>

===Chapter Six: Sortie===

The end of the year, first week of Wynn's moon, Man's day of the week became a day that was imprinted in the history of Halkeginia.

It was the next day of Void, when the two moons that hung in the sky overlapped. During this day, when the Albion continent was at its closest point to Halkeginia, a large fleet of Tristain and Germania ships carrying a united army of 60,000 soldiers sailed off from La Rochelle for the Albion invasion.

Tristain and Germania together had 500 ships. Only sixty of them were battleships while the rest carried soldiers and supplies.

Queen Henrietta and Cardinal Mazarini were in La Rochelle port, standing on top of the World Tree pier, watching the fleet sail off.

All the ships going up into the sky at the same time surely was an amazing sight to behold.

“It's as if they are seeds carried away by the wind,” Cardinal Mazarini said, sharing his thoughts.

“Seeds that will repaint the continent.”

“There’s no seed that can repaint a white country, blue.”

The flag of Tristain’s royal family was a white lily on a blue background.

“It’s possible that we will be defeated,” Mazarini muttered.

“I do not intend to be defeated.”

“General De Poitiers is a great commander who is both bold and careful. He is likely to succeed.” Henrietta knew that calling him a great commander was a bit of a stretch, but there were no other generals with more talent than him. Generals who surpassed him existed only in history books.

“I wonder why we have to fight though?”

Mazarini muttered, in a barely audible voice.

“Why would you ask such a thing?”

“We could have blockaded Albion to make them starve. With careful planning, it could be a very successful idea.”

“We will march.”

Henrietta muttered without changing her expression.

“Don’t say that. Courage is not necessary to settle it once and for all. Well, maybe I'm just getting old.”

Mazarini patted his whitening beard.

“If we were going to lose, would you use the "Void" in this war, Your Majesty?”

It was a highly secret matter to discuss. Only a few people knew that Louise was a Void user. Henrietta, the Cardinal… and a few royal generals.

“I should be burned... with pleasure I would burn as a retribution for my sins.”

Henrietta muttered silently, staring into the emptiness.

“Calm down. Your Majesty won't go there alone. Hopefully my old bones are good enough for that.”

Henrietta entrusted generals with knowledge of the Void only as the trump card.

After hearing about Louise’s Void, at first, General De Poitiers did not even try to believe in it. But it was not impossible either. Because Void was considered a legend, he could not believe in its existence.

However, after being reminded about the military results in Tarbes, with much effort, the general believed in it.

Obtaining the legendary element of Void redoubled his courage and he promised Henrietta a swift victory.

Henrietta, to ensure the victory in the first battle, gave him permission to control the Void.

Henrietta sighed over her own sinfulness.

This war… against country, people.

It was nothing more than letting one's personal grievance out on them.

The war was only a means to calm down lover's enmity.

''How many humans did I send away to death for this?''

It even included her childhood and best friend, too.

''In such war, there is no victory or defeat, it cannot make one’s crimes disappear'', Henrietta thought.

''Despite knowing this, I still declare the patriotism for the sailing off troops, I will burn in hell for this.''

A trickle of blood ran down the edge of her lips as Henrietta bit them, screaming out,

“Viva Tristain!”

The sounds of the queen’s cheers sounded in the sky.

Officers lined up on the upper deck, saluted Henrietta, who was seeing them off, and shouted following the queen,

“Viva Tristain! Viva Henrietta!”

These shouts, accompanied with a chorus of the rest of 60,000 men that joined in, roared in the sky.

“Viva Tristain! Viva Henrietta!”

The chest-piercing repetitive cheers only intensified Henrietta’s awareness of her crime…

At the same time, in the Academy of Magic…　

To use Fire by himself peacefully, Colbert finally reached the "power" at last. The power of heat… That is to say, the power to convert heat into movement somehow.

Though steam based mechanisms made up for it in some measure, it wasn’t enough for Colbert, who wanted to upgrade it into the Zero Fighter’s engine "power".

Colbert concentrated on the analysis of this "Enjin".

Though he wanted to assemble something close to it by trial and error… It was impossible to learn how to assemble an internal combustion Enjin of equal accuracy.

First of all, metallurgy technologies were primitive in Halkeginia.

The iron that composed the Enjin could not be manufactured. Even with the square-class spell "Alchemy" it would be difficult to create such advanced manufactured iron. A person’s magic technique mixes with impurities anyway.

Secondly, the processing technology.

To assemble a high quality Enjin, you would need to make a lot of identical parts. Considering the technology of Halkeginia, it was nearly impossible.

In Halkeginia, the concept of an entirely identical thing didn't exist.

For instance, even among guns, which are mostly made from advanced craft goods, there still aren’t two completely identical ones. Bullets and the form of a gun appear identical, but the details are different. Even parts are not really compatible.

Even if Colbert tried to make the Zero Fighter’s machine gun’s bullets, he knew that it would be impossible. Though one can create a brass frame, it would still have too many identical details for Alchemy to deal with. Although it was hard to create brass frames, the production of the liquid "gasoline" was an entirely different matter.

Thus Colbert finished "New Liquid Container" putting the technologies to use.

In front of the laboratory in the Academy of Magic, Colbert, who with much effort had finished obtaining all the equipment for the Zero Fighter, with a deep sigh, watched his single-handed work.

During half of a year, though the new weapon was finished, he still wanted to accomplish more wonderful technologies, but his research results were settled there.

Seeing Saito, who had shown up in front of the laboratory, Colbert spread his hands.　

“Ooh, Saito-kun, are you leaving?”

Saito had just finished preparing for the journey ahead. He carried goggles, which were Siesta's grandfather's keepsake, on his neck. Derflinger was tied on his back and a leather pouch was attached to his waist. Various items were placed in there.

“Yes,” Saito nodded.

“Very well. Will you head directly to the ship? Can you land this thing on the ship safely?"

This morning, the fleet had set sail for Albion.

The ship that should have taken the Zero Fighter with it had already sailed with the other ships and was waiting for them ahead. It was a special warship built to carry wind dragons, now it would carry the Zero Fighter as well.

The new and powerful ship, which belonged to the newly created ''Dragon Carrier''-class, was named ''Varsenda''.

Not only that, but Colbert, using Earth magic, placed enough gasoline for five flights within the ship as well.

So Saito only needed to take Louise with him on the Zero Fighter and land on that ship.

“Well, with a lot… One cannot be completely safe, right?

Saito said while turning around. Louise had not appeared yet.

“Because of this haste, I didn’t have the time to explain to you how the new weapon works.”

“Is that so…”

Saito found an iron pipe hanging under the Zero Fighter’s wing. What on earth is that tube for? But, there was no time for the detailed explanations now.

[[Image:ZnT06-159.jpg|thumb]]

“But before you go, here is the manual I wrote for you.”

Colbert handed Saito a small notebook. Although Saito could not read it, Louise could. ''I'll read it later'', he thought.

“Thank you.”

Then Colbert, looking hesitant whether to say or not, opened his mouth.

“To tell you the truth…”

“Eh?”

“To tell you the truth, I do not want my student to ride a vehicle used for war.”

He said bitterly.

“Student?”

“Aah, how should I put it? Well, though you are not a noble, I still think of you as one of my students. You don’t mind, don’t you?”

“No, I don’t mind that…”

Saito felt shy.

“I do not want to use Fire for murder. I…”

Colbert declared clearly.

“Why? Everyone is saying that the Fire element is the most suited for the war. Oh well, I do not know magic so well.”

“That’s right… Fire is the element of destruction. Fire users are of a great value… However, I think otherwise. I think that using Fire for destruction is lonely.”

Recalling the words, Saito hung his head, embarrassed.

“Oh yes, this flying machine is called ‘Phoenix’ by the royal army, right?”

“Yes, when I was attacking battleships with it at Tarbes, someone said, ‘This is the legendary Phoenix!’…”

“I see! That Phoenix!”

Colbert shouted, delighted.

“Teacher?”

“Phoenix is a legendary being. Phoenix… firebird god, a symbol of destruction…and a symbol of ‘Rebirth’.”

“Rebirth?”

“It's a reincarnation.”

Saito wondered why Colbert looked so pleased. Then, Colbert entered into a world of his own.

“That’s right… Rebirth… indeed… it’s a symbol right? Really?”

Then, Colbert noticed Saito who was watching him in amazement.

“Ah, aah! Sorry!” he bowed his head.

“No, it’s all right. I’m used to it.”

Colbert put on a serious look.

“Hey, Saito-kun… By the way, that…”

“What?”

At that moment, Louise showed up.

“At last,” Saito muttered.

“It can’t be helped! A girl has lots of preparations to take care of!”

“We're going to war. What kind of girl preparations are there?”

“Hmph!” Louise turned her face away, and ignoring Saito, climbed up the wing and entered the cockpit. One month had passed since they had run away from Louise's family.

Since then, things were like this.

Lifting up the rear bulletproof plane glass, Louise sat down in the seat.

“Well, errr, teacher, what were you saying just now?"

“N-no…it’s nothing. Yes.”

Saito boarded the Zero Fighter.

Then Colbert’s magic cranked the propeller, starting up the engine.

As it was the second time, it was possible to operate calmly.

Colbert, helping again, created a strong wind.

Saito put on the goggles and rolled the muffler around his neck.

Colbert shouted through the roaring noise of engine.

“Saito-kun! Miss Vallière!"

Saito waved.

“Do not die! Do not die! Even if it is hopeless! Even if you’ll be called a coward, do not die! Never die! Return safe and sound!”

Through the roaring of the engine, the voice was not heard. However, Colbert's words reached somehow. Even though he could not hear them, they reached his heart.

“Ok!” Saito shouted opening the throttle.

The Zero Fighter started sliding and bit by bit it started lifting.

Gradually it grew smaller, until it faded away in the sky.

Even though the Zero Fighter had disappeared in the sky, Colbert quietly kept on watching.

After flying for two hours, there was a small break in the clouds. It grew bigger while approaching, until it became a fleet buried deep in the sky. Saito was reminded of a race of balloons he had seen on the television one time.

Varying from 50 to 100 meters in length, hundreds of ships were queued up, making it a grand and a beautiful spectacle to behold.

“Incredible…”

Saito exclaimed in a voice of admiration.

“Hey, Louise, look. A huge fleet!”

“…”

However, Louise turned away, puffing her cheeks.

Louise's mood did not improve. Lately, after returning home, she was always like this.

Saito tried to figure out the reason behind Louise’s bad mood.

''After confessing my love, Louise looked like she accepted it for a moment.''

Normally, one would expect a couple to get closer after that.

''But I interpreted Louise’s reward, “Touch one place that you like,” as permission to touch everywhere, which made Louise angry.''

''And after Siesta’s “Unbuttoning” remark, Master, who has a very strong desire to monopolize, got even more angry.''

From Louise’s perspective, flirting with another girl was similar to serving two masters at once – Saito misunderstood it greatly.

Actually, Louise was just jealous.

Flirting with other girls after confessing his love to her and kissing her was something she could not forgive.

And, even though for a moment, she was ready to surrender her chastity for this familiar, even her own thoughts were inexcusable. Until marriage, it was definitely not good. Even three months after marriage, it was definitely not good. Being swayed by his actions – that’s what she was so angry about.

Because Louise kept being silent like that, Saito gave up.

At the moment, they needed to find that warship to land on. Several dragon knights flew up, surrounding Saito’s Zero Fighter. They started waving; Saito waved back. Seems like they were going to guide him to the ship.

Following the backs of the dragon knights, at the speed limit of the plane, ''Varsenda'' came into view.

The ship deck was flat and big in order to carry the large number of dragon knights. The sail mast was about 6 meters tall, everything must look like small bugs from up there. It wasn’t equipped with cannons as this ship’s sole purpose was to carry dragon knights.

It was a perfect place to carry the Zero Fighter, or perhaps one should say that it was impossible for other ships to do that.

But even though ''Varsenda'''s deck was long and wide, the length of the deck was still too short for the Zero Fighter to land on.

How could he land there?

Derflinger asked from his back.

“Partner, bring this airplane closer to the ship. Seems like they're going to catch us.”

Many mages could be seen on the deck.

Ropes were put out on the deck. Soldiers grabbed the ends of each rope and placed them perpendicular to the length of the deck.

It seemed like with Wind element spells and ropes across the deck, the Zero Fighter would be able to land. ''Pretty rough'', he thought, but there was no other way.

Saito's right hand moved to throw up a hook to the ship. The hook wired up the Zero Fighter with the carrier, where it was fastened to.

Colbert who noticed the hook, was likely to have told to the crew of the Varsenda to stretch out ropes across the deck to help the Zero Fighter land.

They approached the Varsenda.

Then other hooks from the warship followed, fastening wings and tail. The flap was lowered.

Saito carefully approached from the rear, towards the ship.

Meanwhile, Louise didn't bat an eyelash for that sort of spectacle, and thought quietly.

Of course, at that time on the boat.

When she was pushed down by Saito…

How it would have ended, if neither her family, nor servants had spotted them, Louise thought.

“…”

This made her cheeks flush a deep red. She suddenly felt angry at Saito who, rocked in security, was handling the landing, and started to beat him.

“W-what are you doing?!”

“Why did you choose that place?! That place!”

Louise shouted.

“There’s no other place to land!”

And so, they both completely misunderstood each other.

As soon as Saito and Louise landed on the Varsenda and got off the Zero Fighter, they were greeted by the officer, who was accompanied by an escort of guards.

“Deck Officer, Kuryuuzurei.”

“Where are we heading now?“

Although he was asked, the officer guided them both without answering. Where could he be taking them? In Henrietta’s instructions only the name of the warship that they were to land on was written, nothing else. And the instructions of higher-up were always like this. ''Telling one subordinate, they think that they already told all. A noble’s subordinate must lead a long and tough life'', Saito thought. Henrietta did not appear to be an exception.

They are so confident, because that’s the way things are.

Through the narrow main-deck’s passage they were lead to a private two-man cabin. Although very small, it was still a private room. Within this cabin, there was an extremely small bed and table. Once Saito and Louise placed their luggage, they were urged by the officer to follow him again.

After going in zigzags through narrow passages of the warship, they finally stopped in front of a certain door.

When the officer knocked, there was an answer from the inside. The officer opened the door and let Saito and Louise in.

They both were greeted by generals sitting in a line. Golden mail-laces shined across their shoulders. They must be important commanders.

Dumbfounded, Louise and Saito took seats offered by the soldiers. Louise sat on the chair, and Saito after her.

The General in the most top seat, opened his mouth.

“Welcome to Albion Invasion Command Headquarters, Miss Void.”

Louise felt nervous. This general with a beard looked around 40 years old…

“Supreme Commander De Poitiers.”

Quickly, the general described his colleagues.

“This is Chief of Staff Wimpffen.”

A small man with a deep wrinkles sitting to the left of the General nodded.

“This is the commander of the Germania army, Marquis Handenburg.”

The General with a handlebar mustache that wore a steel helmet, nodded solemnly to Louise.

Apparently, this dragon mothership was also a general headquarters.

After that, the General introduced Louise to the staff and generals, gathered in the conference room.

“Now then, gentlemen. This is the trump card that our Majesty kept, I introduce you the ‘Void’ user.”

However, no one in the conference room even raised an eyebrow after those words. They just stared suspiciously at Louise and her familiar.

“In the battle of Tarbes, she was the one who gave the blow to Albion’s fleet.”

Only after De Poiters's words did the generals look with an interest at them.

Saito poked Louise.

“What?”

“…is it all right to be exposed like that?”

“If not, it would not be possible to cooperate with the army.”

''It may be right, however… although Henrietta ordered Louise to keep silent, she herself revealed it with ease,'' he thought.

Though Henrietta kept on saying that Louise was important, somehow her actions contradicted that. Thoughts about the queen made Saito sad.

Then he remembered Henrietta’s tremble at that time. ''Impossible'', he thought.

Anyway, he was completely sure about her.

The generals smiled to Louise. Fake smiles.

“You may think it is a hastily chosen headquarters. That is not the case. This ship ensures absolute security. You see, this warship, which is specialized in carrying dragon knights is not packed with cannons. It would be troublesome if enemies aim at us. ”

“Ha, haah…then why did you make such a warship into general headquarters?”

The whole room burst in laughter as Louise questioned in a very cute, confused voice.

“In normal ships there is no space for such conference rooms. They are stuffed with cannons.”

Indeed. For a flagship that controls a huge army, the ability to process information quickly is more necessary than offensive power.

“Enough with the chat. Let’s continue with the war council,” said a general of Germania. Smiles disappeared from the generals faces.

<center>* * *</center>

It was a tough war council. 　

Making 60,000 soldiers land on Albion was a secondary problem.

The main problem was how to deal with the powerful enemy air fleet. Even though during the battle at Tarbes 10 Albion ships-of-the-line along with the ''Lexington'' were destroyed, 40 ships-of-the-line remained. Although Tristain and Germania had 60 ships-of-the-line because it was a united fleet of two countries, executive confusion was to be expected. When you take into account that the Albion fleet was said to be superior to a fleet 1.5 times their strength, the potential difference between them was canceled.

Secondly, the selection of the landing point.

On Albion’s continent there were only two places where the large army of 60,000 soldiers could land all at once.

The capital city Londinium’s southern airbase Rosais, or the northern port - Dartanes.

Because of the port size, Rosais was preferable, however… aiming straight there, their large fleet would be discovered at once and that would give enemy the time to prepare a defense.

“Wasting soldiers in the assault would put the capture of Londinium at risk.“

The Chief of Staff calmly analyzed the forces and informed everyone. It should be kept silent. What kind of assault would that be with enemy resistance.

The allied forces needed a surprise attack.

60,000 soldiers wanted to land in Rosais without facing enemy resistance.

Thus they needed to deceive the large enemy army and draw their attention from the landing point at Rosais.

Simply put, the Tristain and Germania united army of 60,000… required a cunning strategy that would deceive the enemy into thinking that they would land in Dartanes.

That was the second problem.

“Can we hope for Miss Void’s cooperation in either of the two?”

The noble with a staff badge asked while watching Louise.

“Could you blow up the Albion fleet, the way we blew up the ''Lexington'' in Tarbes?”

Saito watched Louise. Louise turned around and shook her head.

“It is impossible…I don't have enough willpower stored to cast such strong 'Explosion'. I don’t know how many month’s or years would it take.”

The staff officer shook his head.

“Then such an unreliable ‘weapon’ can’t be called our trump card.”

Those words made Saito respond.

“Hey, Louise is not a weapon.”

“What? It’s not for a familiar to talk.”

Before it turned into a fuss… General De Poitiers interrupted.

“We’ll take over the fleet. Let’s have Miss Void undertake the feint. Can you do it?”

“Feint?”

“We discussed it before. We only have to convince the enemy that we will land not in Rosais but in Dartanes. It should be simple for the legendary 'Void user,' right?”

Louise thought.

…Was there such a spell?

Saito muttered quietly from the back.

“…Didn’t Derf say that it can be read when the right time comes?”

Louise nodded.

“Tomorrow, I’ll look for a spell that can be used.”

General De Poitiers gave a hopeful smile.

He then urged Louise and Saito to leave the room.
　

"That was annoying," Louise said in the hallway as the door was shut. She stuck her tongue out while facing the conference room.

“Yeah,” Saito nodded.

“Those people, I think that they see me only as a gift horse.”

Saito tapped Louise's shoulder.

“These are the great generals? This way we won’t win the war this year.”

But, it might be a correct idea during the war.

''The fighter is more than just a means of boarding the ship, it is also indispensable.''

However, while thinking absent-mindedly, his shoulder was tapped from behind.

When he turned around, five or six nobles were sharply staring at Saito. They all seemed to be teenagers rather than men. They looked similar in age to Saito. They were wearing leather hats and clad in blue tunics. Like soldiers, they were wearing rapier-looking wands at their waists… yet they looked considerably shorter.

“Hey, you.”

Being addressed that way, Saito turned.

“What?”

“Stop it,” Louise muttered quietly, pulling his sleeve.

The boy in the middle with a long jaw-line seemed to be their leader.

“Come.”

''Huh?'' With a suddenly agitated imagination, Saito, holding Derflinger, walked towards them.

They entered the upper deck where the Zero Fighter was placed. All of the Zero Fighter’s parts were tied with ropes that were fastened to the deck. Not able to understand, and still trying the figure out the meaning behind this, the irritated Saito pulled out Derflinger.

“Is this thing alive?”

One noble boy asked embarrassed, pointing at the Zero Fighter.

“If it is not so, then what is that. Explain.”

Another one requested for the explanation with a serious look.

Saito felt dumb-struck.

“No, that is not a living thing, however…” He muttered.

“Hurray! Didn’t I tell you? I win! Everyone give one écu!”

The fattest boy began to roar. Everyone sulkily took out gold coins from their pockets pocket and handed them to the boy.

Seeing Louise and Saito with their mouths agape, the boys gave awkward smiles.

“Were you surprised? Sorry.”

“Yes.”

“No, we were having a bet. Over that thing.”

A noble boy pointed at the Zero Fighter.

“We thought that it was alive. We thought that it was a dragon. "

“There is no place where such dragons could exist!”

“There might be! The world is wide after all!”

They started to quarrel again.

Seeing that, Saito recalled the classroom in his hometown. During the break, they also had similar foolish discussions to pass the time…

“It is a flying machine.”

He said, and the noble boys were interested immediately and listened attentively to Saito's explanation. However, they seemed not to be able to understand; an object that flies over the sky using power other than magic.

“We are dragon knights.”　

When the explanation of the Zero Fighter ended, the boys guided Saito and Louise to dragons inside the deck. The Dragon Knight Corps had suffered a lot of damage and was almost completely annihilated during the battle at Tarbes, that’s why the dragon knight apprentices were incorporated into the army as true knights.

“Under normal circumstances, one more year of training would be needed though.”

Explained the shyly smiling plump boy, who had won the bet before. He said that he was a commander of the 2nd Dragon Knight Squadron. He was the one that had guided Saito's Zero Fighter to the warship.

The dragons inside were all adult dragons. They looked twice as big as Tabitha’s Sylphid. Their big wings seemed to be built for speed.

“It must be very tough to become a dragon knight.”

“Really?”

“Yes. Having a dragon as a familiar is not that simple. Not everyone can do it. Dragon familiars are hard to please, difficult animals, because they will only allow those riders whom they accept to ride them.”

“Does being a dragon rider require not only skill but also magic powers? Intelligence too? To see through that sort of thing and never let his or her guard down?”

Seems like the dragon knight boys were elite, and had considerable owner’s pride too.

“Can I get on?”

Saito asked, they nodded.

Saito tried to straddle it, but was thrown off quickly. The boys burst into laughter, holding their sides. Since Saito’s competitive spirit was strong, he took the challenge again. The result was the same. Even a small girl like Tabitha was able to get on a dragon with a cool face… this was mortifying for Saito, so he took the challenge many times.

Louise watched the spectacle from far away. Saito and the dragon knight boys were getting along well, he made noise and screamed like one of them.　

The boys looked happy, and she envied them for a moment. ''Why are they getting along so well and so quickly?'' Louise thought while she sulked.

''I mean, what do dragons have that your master doesn’t? He did that with me in the boat the other day. Yet now he plays, screaming with dragon knights?''

''Don’t we have a battle in the sky tomorrow? Isn't there a chance we will die tomorrow? Is this how you decide to spend your time?''

Louise thought, while glaring at Saito.

''I am insecure and scared, I’d like you to hold me tight''

''But I’ll never say it aloud.'' 　

And… she sighed.

The feint operation.

It was necessary to convince the enemy that the united army of 60,000 was going to land not in Rosais, but in Dartanes… What spell would suit? She had not the slightest idea.

“Hey, you. You.”　

The dragon knight boys noticed the looks Louise was giving off in their direction, as she idly swung her legs leaning against the wall, and asked Saito.

“Is she your master? Is it ok for you to leave her alone?"

“Uuh! Damn!” Saito turned pale. Louise was left alone. She’ll hit, hit and complain later for sure. However, he did not want to look so pathetic in front of his new friends. Boys are inexperienced beings, and a new mate should not show weaknesses. Saito was strong.

“I-it’s all right if it is her. Leave it.”

“Oooh,”

Applauses erupted.

“That’s the spirit. To oppose your master in such manner! You are not an ordinary person.”

Louise, who got angry at Saito's attitude, approached.

“What did you say?”

“No, nothing…” the moment when he shut his mouth, Louise kicked him between the legs. And once she turned to go back to their room, dragging him with her, the commanding officer called for them both.

“What are your plans for tonight?”

For some reason Louise’s cheeks turned red.

“Nothing…” Saito replied, Louise kicked him in the stomach.

“In that case, how about having some drinks tonight for our acquaintanceship?”

He carefully suggested.

“By no means, if we were to slip out of our rooms in the middle of the night, we would be instantly found out by patrolling ship officers.”

Everyone started to worry. They wanted to escape ship officers anger from being drunk. It would be discovered by tomorrow anyways.

Saito, who had an idea, put out his finger and said,

“How about making jackstraws? Make straw bundles and place them in beds.”

“Lets do it!” the dragon knights laughed.

However, Louise alone did not laugh. She bit her nails, as if thinking about something.

“What’s wrong?”

Conversely they asked.

“…You. What did you say just now?"

“Eh? Well… Making jackstraws?”

“That’s right. Jackstraws. We just have to make 60,000 jackstraws.”

“Huh? 60,000? The number of members here is smaller.”

“First of all, making such a large number of straw bundles would really be problematic, right?“

One dragon knight asked with a serious expression on his face.

“Bundle of straws? Use magic!“

With that, Louise ran out.

“What, she?”

Dumbfounded Saito watched Louise leaving. Once again they were not understanding each other.

Louise jumped into the private room given to them, and opened the Founder’s Prayer Book.

For a moment she closed her eyes and took a deep breath before opening them again. With her mind totally focused on the Founder’s Prayer Book, she carefully held it.

One page began to shine… Louise smiled.

At the Academy of Magic, where classes had just ended, a group of riders appeared. It was the same day when Colbert watched Saito and Louise leave.

Entering through the gates were Agnes' musketeers.

The girls who stayed behind in the school were surprised by the appearance of household troops who rode horses. ''What’s going on?'' they wondered. Old Osman, the school headmaster, came out to meet Agnes.

“Welcome, Musketeer Commander Agnes. What brings you here?”

“Just doing my work, thank you for your patronage.”

Old Osman muttered something in his beard. In his heart, he had subtle thoughts. ''She probably came here to take the remaining female pupils for military training?''

Last night he had received a report.

Apparently, Henrietta’s royal government recruited a majority of nobles for war. The way it turned out - schoolgirls also were recruited as preliminary officers, if the officers were consumed in the Albion war. Old Osman doubted the methods of the royal government.

That’s why Old Osman did not take part in the ceremony at La Rochelle, saying farewell to the army.

The schoolgirls attendance was similarly prohibited too. As a result, Royal government decided to stimulate things by itself.

“Even though this war is inhuman?”

“The royal government at this moment is calling this war an ‘All-out war’.”

“All-out war. There is no plausible name to call it. The war that takes women and girls, what kind of righteousness could it ever have?”

Agnes watched Osman with cold eyes.

“Then what righteousness does a war where only noble men and soldiers die have?”

Old Osman was at a loss for words.

“Death is equal. It does not discriminate between women or children. Nothing else.”

Agnes determinedly headed towards the tower.

At that moment, the classes had ended in Kirche's and Montmorency's classrooms. Because the male teachers went to war, the number of classes had decreased a lot…

“However, there is an exception." Kirche muttered watching a man fully engaged in teaching.

It was Colbert.

''He keeps teaching as always.'' Somehow the school girl’s face was not calm at all.

“Ehm, look. Because of the flame’s high temperature the color brightens."

He was roasting a metal stick on an open flame.

The heated stick was bent as he continued to explain,

“Well, there are a lot of metals that cannot be manipulated if the flame is not hot enough. Therefore, when using ‘Fire’, controlling the flame’s temperature is fundamental.”

Montmorency suddenly raised her hand.

“Do you have a question, Miss Montmorency?”

Montmorency stood up.

“The country is in the middle of a war. How… can you teach classes with such a carefree attitude?”

“Leave your worries at school… I am your teacher, and you are my student.”

Colbert settled down, and answered without changing the intonation.

“But… all classmates… even teachers, face the war.”

“And your point is? We should learn even more, because it is a time of war. To use it in war, it is necessary to learn to use ‘Fire’ for destruction. Study now, so you will have something to share with the boys who return from the war.”

Colbert said and looked around the classroom.

“You are just afraid of war,”

Kirche declared in a slightly thready voice.

“Indeed.” nodded Colbert.

“I’m afraid of war. I am a coward.”

From the schoolgirls throats escaped gasps of amazement.

”However, I feel no guilt.”

When Colbert clearly asserted it, a group of people rudely barged into the classroom. It was Agnes and her people.

They were wearing chain hemps, and long swords with pistols at their waists. The schoolgirls got slightly noisy, seeing women entering in such exaggerated attire.

“Y-y-you, w-what…”

Agnes, completely ignoring Colbert, ordered the students.

“I am Her Majesty's musketeer. I order you all in the name of Her Majesty to discontinue all classes from this point. Dress up and line up in the courtyard.”

“What? Discontinue the class? Don’t joke around.”

After Colbert’s words, Agnes turned her head,

“I had enough of babysitting… This is an order.”

Schoolgirls began to stand up grumbling.

Colbert blocked Agnes' way in panic.

“Hey! hey!. The class is not over yet!”

“It’s a direct order from Her Majesty. Haven’t you heard?”

Agnes said in an unpleasant voice.

“Following Her Majesty orders, I am teaching right now. 15 more minutes, the time given to me by Her Majesty to make the student learn. It cannot be ordered by you. All of you! Return to the classroom! For another 15 minutes I will teach! You can go playing war after that!”

[[Image:ZnT06-185.jpg|thumb]]

Agnes pulled out her sword and pointed it at Colbert's throat.

“War game you say. Are you going against us? Mister, this is not for a mage to decide, do not go too far.”

“N-not at all…”

Watching the sword pointing to his throat, Colbert dropped into cold sweat.

“Are you a Fire user? They always reek of a burnt smell, an unpleasant smell that wafts from under the robe. Teacher, I hate mages, specially the ones that use Fire.”

“Huu…”

Colbert's legs began to tremble. He had to support his back against the wall.

“Listen, do not obstruct my duty.”

Agnes looked at the trembling Colbert as if looking at garbage, and walked away, placing her sword back into its sheath. Schoolgirls, with a similar scorn on their faces, passed Colbert by.

Left alone, Colbert buried his face in his palms… and released a deep sigh.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter5|Back to Chapter 5]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter7|Forward to Chapter 7]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume6 Chapter6 - MTL

2015-07-12T19:53:14Z

Coffeezombie: minor fixes

<noinclude>{{Template:PREVIEW}}</noinclude>

===Chapter Six: Sortie===

The end of the year, first week of Wynn's moon, Man's day of the week became a day that was imprinted in the history of Halkeginia.

It was the next day of Void, when the two moons that hung in the sky overlapped. During this day, when the Albion continent was at its closest point to Halkeginia, a large fleet of Tristain and Germania ships carrying a united army of 60,000 soldiers sailed off from La Rochelle for the Albion invasion.

Tristain and Germania together had 500 ships. Only sixty of them were battleships while the rest carried soldiers and supplies.

Queen Henrietta and Cardinal Mazarini were in La Rochelle port, standing on top of the World Tree pier, watching the fleet sail off.

All the ships going up into the sky at the same time surely was an amazing sight to behold.

“It's as if they are seeds carried away by the wind,” Cardinal Mazarini said, sharing his thoughts.

“Seeds that will repaint the continent.”

“There’s no seed that can repaint a white country, blue.”

The flag of Tristain’s royal family was a white lily on a blue background.

“It’s possible that we will be defeated,” Mazarini muttered.

“I do not intend to be defeated.”

“General De Poitiers is a great commander who is both bold and careful. He is likely to succeed.” Henrietta knew that calling him a great commander was a bit of a stretch, but there were no other generals with more talent than him. Generals who surpassed him existed only in history books.

“I wonder why we have to fight though?”

Mazarini muttered, in a barely audible voice.

“Why would you ask such a thing?”

“We could have blockaded Albion to make them starve. With careful planning, it could be a very successful idea.”

“We will march.”

Henrietta muttered without changing her expression.

“Don’t say that. Courage is not necessary to settle it once and for all. Well, maybe I'm just getting old.”

Mazarini patted his whitening beard.

“If we were going to lose, would you use the "Void" in this war, Your Majesty?”

It was a highly secret matter to discuss. Only a few people knew that Louise was a Void user. Henrietta, the Cardinal… and a few royal generals.

“I should be burned... with pleasure I would burn as a retribution for my sins.”

Henrietta muttered silently, staring into the emptiness.

“Calm down. Your Majesty won't go there alone. Hopefully my old bones are good enough for that.”

Henrietta entrusted generals with knowledge of the Void only as the trump card.

After hearing about Louise’s Void, at first, General De Poitiers did not even try to believe in it. But it was not impossible either. Because Void was considered a legend, he could not believe in its existence.

However, after being reminded about the military results in Tarbes, with much effort, the general believed in it.

Obtaining the legendary element of Void redoubled his courage and he promised Henrietta a swift victory.

Henrietta, to ensure the victory in the first battle, gave him permission to control the Void.

Henrietta sighed over her own sinfulness.

This war… against country, people.

It was nothing more than letting one's personal grievance out on them.

The war was only a means to calm down lover's enmity.

''How many humans did I send away to death for this?''

It even included her childhood and best friend, too.

''In such war, there is no victory or defeat, it cannot make one’s crimes disappear'', Henrietta thought.

''Despite knowing this, I still declare the patriotism for the sailing off troops, I will burn in hell for this.''

A trickle of blood ran down the edge of her lips as Henrietta bit them, screaming out,

“Viva Tristain!”

The sounds of the queen’s cheers sounded in the sky.

Officers lined up on the upper deck, saluted Henrietta, who was seeing them off, and shouted following the queen,

“Viva Tristain! Viva Henrietta!”

These shouts, accompanied with a chorus of the rest of 60,000 men that joined in, roared in the sky.

“Viva Tristain! Viva Henrietta!”

The chest-piercing repetitive cheers only intensified Henrietta’s awareness of her crime…

At the same time, in the Academy of Magic…　

To use Fire by himself peacefully, Colbert finally reached the "power" at last. The power of heat… That is to say, the power to convert heat into movement somehow.

Though steam based mechanisms made up for it in some measure, it wasn’t enough for Colbert, who wanted to upgrade it into the Zero Fighter’s engine "power".

Colbert concentrated on the analysis of this "Enjin".

Though he wanted to assemble something close to it by trial and error… It was impossible to learn how to assemble an internal combustion Enjin of equal accuracy.

First of all, metallurgy technologies were primitive in Halkeginia.

The iron that composed the Enjin could not be manufactured. Even with the square-class spell "Alchemy" it would be difficult to create such advanced manufactured iron. A person’s magic technique mixes with impurities anyway.

Secondly, the processing technology.

To assemble a high quality Enjin, you would need to make a lot of identical parts. Considering the technology of Halkeginia, it was nearly impossible.

In Halkeginia, the concept of an entirely identical thing didn't exist.

For instance, even among guns, which are mostly made from advanced craft goods, there still aren’t two completely identical ones. Bullets and the form of a gun appear identical, but the details are different. Even parts are not really compatible.

Even if Colbert tried to make the Zero Fighter’s machine gun’s bullets, he knew that it would be impossible. Though one can create a brass frame, it would still have too many identical details for Alchemy to deal with. Although it was hard to create brass frames, the production of the liquid "gasoline" was an entirely different matter.

Thus Colbert finished "New Liquid Container" putting the technologies to use.

In front of the laboratory in the Academy of Magic, Colbert, who with much effort had finished obtaining all the equipment for the Zero Fighter, with a deep sigh, watched his single-handed work.

During half of a year, though the new weapon was finished, he still wanted to accomplish more wonderful technologies, but his research results were settled there.

Seeing Saito, who had shown up in front of the laboratory, Colbert spread his hands.　

“Ooh, Saito-kun, are you leaving?”

Saito had just finished preparing for the journey ahead. He carried goggles, which were Siesta's grandfather's keepsake, on his neck. Derflinger was tied on his back and a leather pouch was attached to his waist. Various items were placed in there.

“Yes,” Saito nodded.

“Very well. Will you head directly to the ship? Can you land this thing on the ship safely?"

This morning, the fleet had set sail for Albion.

The ship that should have taken the Zero Fighter with it had already sailed with the other ships and was waiting for them ahead. It was a special warship built to carry wind dragons, now it would carry the Zero Fighter as well.

The new and powerful ship, which belonged to the newly created ''Dragon Carrier''-class, was named ''Varsenda''.

Not only that, but Colbert, using Earth magic, placed enough gasoline for five flights within the ship as well.

So Saito only needed to take Louise with him on the Zero Fighter and land on that ship.

“Well, with a lot… One cannot be completely safe, right?

Saito said while turning around. Louise had not appeared yet.

“Because of this haste, I didn’t have the time to explain to you how the new weapon works.”

“Is that so…”

Saito found an iron pipe hanging under the Zero Fighter’s wing. What on earth is that tube for? But, there was no time for the detailed explanations now.

[[Image:ZnT06-159.jpg|thumb]]

“But before you go, here is the manual I wrote for you.”

Colbert handed Saito a small notebook. Although Saito could not read it, Louise could. ''I'll read it later'', he thought.

“Thank you.”

Then Colbert, looking hesitant whether to say or not, opened his mouth.

“To tell you the truth…”

“Eh?”

“To tell you the truth, I do not want my student to ride a vehicle used for war.”

He said bitterly.

“Student?”

“Aah, how should I put it? Well, though you are not a noble, I still think of you as one of my students. You don’t mind, don’t you?”

“No, I don’t mind that…”

Saito felt shy.

“I do not want to use Fire for murder. I…”

Colbert declared clearly.

“Why? Everyone is saying that the Fire element is the most suited for the war. Oh well, I do not know magic so well.”

“That’s right… Fire is the element of destruction. Fire users are of a great value… However, I think otherwise. I think that using Fire for destruction is lonely.”

Recalling the words, Saito hung his head, embarrassed.

“Oh yes, this flying machine is called ‘Phoenix’ by the royal army, right?”

“Yes, when I was attacking battleships with it at Tarbes, someone said, ‘This is the legendary Phoenix!’…”

“I see! That Phoenix!”

Colbert shouted, delighted.

“Teacher?”

“Phoenix is a legendary being. Phoenix… firebird god, a symbol of destruction…and a symbol of ‘Rebirth’.”

“Rebirth?”

“It's a reincarnation.”

Saito wondered why Colbert looked so pleased. Then, Colbert entered into a world of his own.

“That’s right… Rebirth… indeed… it’s a symbol right? Really?”

Then, Colbert noticed Saito who was watching him in amazement.

“Ah, aah! Sorry!” he bowed his head.

“No, it’s all right. I’m used to it.”

Colbert put on a serious look.

“Hey, Saito-kun… By the way, that…”

“What?”

At that moment, Louise showed up.

“At last,” Saito muttered.

“It can’t be helped! A girl has lots of preparations to take care of!”

“We're going to war. What kind of girl preparations are there?”

“Hmph!” Louise turned her face away, and ignoring Saito, climbed up the wing and entered the cockpit. One month had passed since they had run away from Louise's family.

Since then, things were like this.

Lifting up the rear bulletproof plane glass, Louise sat down in the seat.

“Well, errr, teacher, what were you saying just now?"

“N-no…it’s nothing. Yes.”

Saito boarded the Zero Fighter.

Then Colbert’s magic cranked the propeller, starting up the engine.

As it was the second time, it was possible to operate calmly.

Colbert, helping again, created a strong wind.

Saito put on the goggles and rolled the muffler around his neck.

Colbert shouted through the roaring noise of engine.

“Saito-kun! Miss Vallière!"

Saito waved.

“Do not die! Do not die! Even if it is hopeless! Even if you’ll be called a coward, do not die! Never die! Return safe and sound!”

Through the roaring of the engine, the voice was not heard. However, Colbert's words reached somehow. Even though he could not hear them, they reached his heart.

“Ok!” Saito shouted opening the throttle.

The Zero Fighter started sliding and bit by bit it started lifting.

Gradually it grew smaller, until it faded away in the sky.

Even though the Zero Fighter had disappeared in the sky, Colbert quietly kept on watching.

After flying for two hours, there was a small break in the clouds. It grew bigger while approaching, until it became a fleet buried deep in the sky. Saito was reminded of a race of balloons he had seen on the television one time.

Varying from 50 to 100 meters in length, hundreds of ships were queued up, making it a grand and a beautiful spectacle to behold.

“Incredible…”

Saito exclaimed in a voice of admiration.

“Hey, Louise, look. A huge fleet!”

“…”

However, Louise turned away, puffing her cheeks.

Louise's mood did not improve. Lately, after returning home, she was always like this.

Saito tried to figure out the reason behind Louise’s bad mood.

''After confessing my love, Louise looked like she accepted it for a moment.''

Normally, one would expect a couple to get closer after that.

''But I interpreted Louise’s reward, “Touch one place that you like,” as permission to touch everywhere, which made Louise angry.''

''And after Siesta’s “Unbuttoning” remark, Master, who has a very strong desire to monopolize, got even more angry.''

From Louise’s perspective, flirting with another girl was similar to serving two masters at once – Saito misunderstood it greatly.

Actually, Louise was just jealous.

Flirting with other girls after confessing his love to her and kissing her was something she could not forgive.

And, even though for a moment, she was ready to surrender her chastity for this familiar, even her own thoughts were inexcusable. Until marriage, it was definitely not good. Even three months after marriage, it was definitely not good. Being swayed by his actions – that’s what she was so angry about.

Because Louise kept being silent like that, Saito gave up.

At the moment, they needed to find that warship to land on. Several dragon knights flew up, surrounding Saito’s Zero Fighter. They started waving; Saito waved back. Seems like they were going to guide him to the ship.

Following the backs of the dragon knights, at the speed limit of the plane, ''Varsenda'' came into view.

The ship deck was flat and big in order to carry the large number of dragon knights. The sail mast was about 6 meters tall, everything must look like small bugs from up there. It wasn’t equipped with cannons as this ship’s sole purpose was to carry dragon knights.

It was a perfect place to carry the Zero Fighter, or perhaps one should say that it was impossible for other ships to do that.

But even though ''Varsenda'''s deck was long and wide, the length of the deck was still too short for the Zero Fighter to land on.

How could he land there?

Derflinger asked from his back.

“Partner, bring this airplane closer to the ship. Seems like they're going to catch us.”

Many mages could be seen on the deck.

Ropes were put out on the deck. Soldiers grabbed the ends of each rope and placed them perpendicular to the length of the deck.

It seemed like with Wind element spells and ropes across the deck, the Zero Fighter would be able to land. ''Pretty rough'', he thought, but there was no other way.

Saito's right hand moved to throw up a hook to the ship. The hook wired up the Zero Fighter with the carrier, where it was fastened to.

Colbert who noticed the hook, was likely to have told to the crew of the Varsenda to stretch out ropes across the deck to help the Zero Fighter land.

They approached the Varsenda.

Then other hooks from the warship followed, fastening wings and tail. The flap was lowered.

Saito carefully approached from the rear, towards the ship.

Meanwhile, Louise didn't bat an eyelash for that sort of spectacle, and thought quietly.

Of course, at that time on the boat.

When she was pushed down by Saito…

How it would have ended, if neither her family, nor servants had spotted them, Louise thought.

“…”

This made her cheeks flush a deep red. She suddenly felt angry at Saito who, rocked in security, was handling the landing, and started to beat him.

“W-what are you doing?!”

“Why did you choose that place?! That place!”

Louise shouted.

“There’s no other place to land!”

And so, they both completely misunderstood each other.

As soon as Saito and Louise landed on the Varsenda and got off the Zero Fighter, they were greeted by the officer, who was accompanied by an escort of guards.

“Deck Officer, Kuryuuzurei.”

“Where are we heading now?“

Although he was asked, the officer guided them both without answering. Where could he be taking them? In Henrietta’s instructions only the name of the warship that they were to land on was written, nothing else. And the instructions of higher-up were always like this. ''Telling one subordinate, they think that they already told all. A noble’s subordinate must lead a long and tough life'', Saito thought. Henrietta did not appear to be an exception.

They are so confident, because that’s the way things are.

Through the narrow main-deck’s passage they were lead to a private two-man cabin. Although very small, it was still a private room. Within this cabin, there was an extremely small bed and table. Once Saito and Louise placed their luggage, they were urged by the officer to follow him again.

After going in zigzags through narrow passages of the warship, they finally stopped in front of a certain door.

When the officer knocked, there was an answer from the inside. The officer opened the door and let Saito and Louise in.

They both were greeted by generals sitting in a line. Golden mail-laces shined across their shoulders. They must be important commanders.

Dumbfounded, Louise and Saito took seats offered by the soldiers. Louise sat on the chair, and Saito after her.

The General in the most top seat, opened his mouth.

“Welcome to Albion Invasion Command Headquarters, Miss Void.”

Louise felt nervous. This general with a beard looked around 40 years old…

“Supreme Commander De Poitiers.”

Quickly, the general described his colleagues.

“This is Chief of Staff Wimpffen.”

A small man with a deep wrinkles sitting to the left of the General nodded.

“This is the commander of the Germania army, Marquis Handenburg.”

The General with a handlebar mustache that wore a steel helmet, nodded solemnly to Louise.

Apparently, this dragon mothership was also a general headquarters.

After that, the General introduced Louise to the staff and generals, gathered in the conference room.

“Now then, gentlemen. This is the trump card that our Majesty kept, I introduce you the ‘Void’ user.”

However, no one in the conference room even raised an eyebrow after those words. They just stared suspiciously at Louise and her familiar.

“In the battle of Tarbes, she was the one who gave the blow to Albion’s fleet.”

Only after De Poiters's words did the generals look with an interest at them.

Saito poked Louise.

“What?”

“…is it all right to be exposed like that?”

“If not, it would not be possible to cooperate with the army.”

''It may be right, however… although Henrietta ordered Louise to keep silent, she herself revealed it with ease,'' he thought.

Though Henrietta kept on saying that Louise was important, somehow her actions contradicted that. Thoughts about the queen made Saito sad.

Then he remembered Henrietta’s tremble at that time. ''Impossible'', he thought.

Anyway, he was completely sure about her.

The generals smiled to Louise. Fake smiles.

“You may think it is a hastily chosen headquarters. That is not the case. This ship ensures absolute security. You see, this warship, which is specialized in carrying dragon knights is not packed with cannons. It would be troublesome if enemies aim at us. ”

“Ha, haah…then why did you make such a warship into general headquarters?”

The whole room burst in laughter as Louise questioned in a very cute, confused voice.

“In normal ships there is no space for such conference rooms. They are stuffed with cannons.”

Indeed. For a flagship that controls a huge army, the ability to process information quickly is more necessary than offensive power.

“Enough with the chat. Let’s continue with the war council,” said a general of Germania. Smiles disappeared from the generals faces.

<center>* * *</center>

It was a tough war council. 　

Making 60,000 soldiers land on Albion was a secondary problem.

The main problem was how to deal with the powerful enemy air fleet. Even though during the battle at Tarbes 10 Albion ships-of-the-line along with the ''Lexington'' were destroyed, 40 ships-of-the-line remained. Although Tristain and Germania had 60 ships-of-the-line because it was a united fleet of two countries, executive confusion was to be expected. When you take into account that the Albion fleet was said to be superior to a fleet 1.5 times their strength, the potential difference between them was canceled.

Secondly, the selection of the landing point.

On Albion’s continent there were only two places where the large army of 60,000 soldiers could land all at once.

The capital city Londinium’s southern airbase Rosais, or the northern port - Dartanes.

Because of the port size, Rosais was preferable, however… aiming straight there, their large fleet would be discovered at once and that would give enemy the time to prepare a defense.

“Wasting soldiers in the assault would put the capture of Londinium at risk.“

The Chief of Staff calmly analyzed the forces and informed everyone. It should be kept silent. What kind of assault would that be with enemy resistance.

The allied forces needed a surprise attack.

60,000 soldiers wanted to land in Rosais without facing enemy resistance.

Thus they needed to deceive the large enemy army and draw their attention from the landing point at Rosais.

Simply put, the Tristain and Germania united army of 60,000… required a cunning strategy that would deceive the enemy into thinking that they would land in Dartanes.

That was the second problem.

“Can we hope for Miss Void’s cooperation in either of the two?”

The noble with a staff badge asked while watching Louise.

“Could you blow up the Albion fleet, the way we blew up the ''Lexington'' in Tarbes?”

Saito watched Louise. Louise turned around and shook her head.

“It is impossible…I don't have enough willpower stored to cast such strong 'Explosion'. I don’t know how many month’s or years would it take.”

The staff officer shook his head.

“Then such an unreliable ‘weapon’ can’t be called our trump card.”

Those words made Saito respond.

“Hey, Louise is not a weapon.”

“What? It’s not for a familiar to talk.”

Before it turned into a fuss… General De Poitiers interrupted.

“We’ll take over the fleet. Let’s have Miss Void undertake the feint. Can you do it?”

“Feint?”

“We discussed it before. We only have to convince the enemy that we will land not in Rosais but in Dartanes. It should be simple for the legendary 'Void user,' right?”

Louise thought.

…Was there such a spell?

Saito muttered quietly from the back.

“…Didn’t Derf say that it can be read when the right time comes?”

Louise nodded.

“Tomorrow, I’ll look for a spell that can be used.”

General De Poitiers gave a hopeful smile.

He then urged Louise and Saito to leave the room.
　

"That was annoying," Louise said in the hallway as the conference room door shut behind them. She stuck her tongue out while facing the conference room.

“Yeah,” Saito nodded.

“Those people, I think that they see me only as a gift horse.”

Saito tapped Louise's shoulder.

“These are the great generals? This way we won’t win the war this year.”

But, it might be a correct idea during the war.

''The fighter is more than just a means of boarding the ship, it is also indispensable.''

However, while thinking absent-mindedly, his shoulder was tapped from behind.

When he turned around, five or six nobles were sharply staring at Saito. They all seemed to be teenagers rather than men. They looked similar in age to Saito. They were wearing leather hats and clad in blue tunics. Like soldiers, they were wearing rapier-looking wands at their waists… yet they looked considerably shorter.

“Hey, you.”

Being addressed that way, Saito turned.

“What?”

“Stop it,” Louise muttered quietly, pulling his sleeve.

The boy in the middle with a long jaw-line seemed to be their leader.

“Come.”

''Huh?'' With a suddenly agitated imagination, Saito, holding Derflinger, walked towards them.

They entered the upper deck where the Zero Fighter was placed. All of the Zero Fighter’s parts were tied with ropes that were fastened to the deck. Not able to understand, and still trying the figure out the meaning behind this, the irritated Saito pulled out Derflinger.

“Is this thing alive?”

One noble boy asked embarrassed, pointing at the Zero Fighter.

“If it is not so, then what is that. Explain.”

Another one requested for the explanation with a serious look.

Saito felt dumb-struck.

“No, that is not a living thing, however…” He muttered.

“Hurray! Didn’t I tell you? I win! Everyone give one écu!”

The fattest boy began to roar. Everyone sulkily took out gold coins from their pockets pocket and handed them to the boy.

Seeing Louise and Saito with their mouths agape, the boys gave awkward smiles.

“Were you surprised? Sorry.”

“Yes.”

“No, we were having a bet. Over that thing.”

A noble boy pointed at the Zero Fighter.

“We thought that it was alive. We thought that it was a dragon. "

“There is no place where such dragons could exist!”

“There might be! The world is wide after all!”

They started to quarrel again.

Seeing that, Saito recalled the classroom in his hometown. During the break, they also had similar foolish discussions to pass the time…

“It is a flying machine.”

He said, and the noble boys were interested immediately and listened attentively to Saito's explanation. However, they seemed not to be able to understand; an object that flies over the sky using power other than magic.

“We are dragon knights.”　

When the explanation of the Zero Fighter ended, the boys guided Saito and Louise to dragons inside the deck. The Dragon Knight Corps had suffered a lot of damage and was almost completely annihilated during the battle at Tarbes, that’s why the dragon knight apprentices were incorporated into the army as true knights.

“Under normal circumstances, one more year of training would be needed though.”

Explained the shyly smiling plump boy, who had won the bet before. He said that he was a commander of the 2nd Dragon Knight Squadron. He was the one that had guided Saito's Zero Fighter to the warship.

The dragons inside were all adult dragons. They looked twice as big as Tabitha’s Sylphid. Their big wings seemed to be built for speed.

“It must be very tough to become a dragon knight.”

“Really?”

“Yes. Having a dragon as a familiar is not that simple. Not everyone can do it. Dragon familiars are hard to please, difficult animals, because they will only allow those riders whom they accept to ride them.”

“Does being a dragon rider require not only skill but also magic powers? Intelligence too? To see through that sort of thing and never let his or her guard down?”

Seems like the dragon knight boys were elite, and had considerable owner’s pride too.

“Can I get on?”

Saito asked, they nodded.

Saito tried to straddle it, but was thrown off quickly. The boys burst into laughter, holding their sides. Since Saito’s competitive spirit was strong, he took the challenge again. The result was the same. Even a small girl like Tabitha was able to get on a dragon with a cool face… this was mortifying for Saito, so he took the challenge many times.

Louise watched the spectacle from far away. Saito and the dragon knight boys were getting along well, he made noise and screamed like one of them.　

The boys looked happy, and she envied them for a moment. ''Why are they getting along so well and so quickly?'' Louise thought while she sulked.

''I mean, what do dragons have that your master doesn’t? He did that with me in the boat the other day. Yet now he plays, screaming with dragon knights?''

''Don’t we have a battle in the sky tomorrow? Isn't there a chance we will die tomorrow? Is this how you decide to spend your time?''

Louise thought, while glaring at Saito.

''I am insecure and scared, I’d like you to hold me tight''

''But I’ll never say it aloud.'' 　

And… she sighed.

The feint operation.

It was necessary to convince the enemy that the united army of 60,000 was going to land not in Rosais, but in Dartanes… What spell would suit? She had not the slightest idea.

“Hey, you. You.”　

The dragon knight boys noticed the looks Louise was giving off in their direction, as she idly swung her legs leaning against the wall, and asked Saito.

“Is she your master? Is it ok for you to leave her alone?"

“Uuh! Damn!” Saito turned pale. Louise was left alone. She’ll hit, hit and complain later for sure. However, he did not want to look so pathetic in front of his new friends. Boys are inexperienced beings, and a new mate should not show weaknesses. Saito was strong.

“I-it’s all right if it is her. Leave it.”

“Oooh,”

Applauses erupted.

“That’s the spirit. To oppose your master in such manner! You are not an ordinary person.”

Louise, who got angry at Saito's attitude, approached.

“What did you say?”

“No, nothing…” the moment when he shut his mouth, Louise kicked him between the legs. And once she turned to go back to their room, dragging him with her, the commanding officer called for them both.

“What are your plans for tonight?”

For some reason Louise’s cheeks turned red.

“Nothing…” Saito replied, Louise kicked him in the stomach.

“In that case, how about having some drinks tonight for our acquaintanceship?”

He carefully suggested.

“By no means, if we were to slip out of our rooms in the middle of the night, we would be instantly found out by patrolling ship officers.”

Everyone started to worry. They wanted to escape ship officers anger from being drunk. It would be discovered by tomorrow anyways.

Saito, who had an idea, put out his finger and said,

“How about making jackstraws? Make straw bundles and place them in beds.”

“Lets do it!” the dragon knights laughed.

However, Louise alone did not laugh. She bit her nails, as if thinking about something.

“What’s wrong?”

Conversely they asked.

“…You. What did you say just now?"

“Eh? Well… Making jackstraws?”

“That’s right. Jackstraws. We just have to make 60,000 jackstraws.”

“Huh? 60,000? The number of members here is smaller.”

“First of all, making such a large number of straw bundles would really be problematic, right?“

One dragon knight asked with a serious expression on his face.

“Bundle of straws? Use magic!“

With that, Louise ran out.

“What, she?”

Dumbfounded Saito watched Louise leaving. Once again they were not understanding each other.

Louise jumped into the private room given to them, and opened the Founder’s Prayer Book.

For a moment she closed her eyes and took a deep breath before opening them again. With her mind totally focused on the Founder’s Prayer Book, she carefully held it.

One page began to shine… Louise smiled.

At the Academy of Magic, where classes had just ended, a group of riders appeared. It was the same day when Colbert watched Saito and Louise leave.

Entering through the gates were Agnes' musketeers.

The girls who stayed behind in the school were surprised by the appearance of household troops who rode horses. ''What’s going on?'' they wondered. Old Osman, the school headmaster, came out to meet Agnes.

“Welcome, Musketeer Commander Agnes. What brings you here?”

“Just doing my work, thank you for your patronage.”

Old Osman muttered something in his beard. In his heart, he had subtle thoughts. ''She probably came here to take the remaining female pupils for military training?''

Last night he had received a report.

Apparently, Henrietta’s royal government recruited a majority of nobles for war. The way it turned out - schoolgirls also were recruited as preliminary officers, if the officers were consumed in the Albion war. Old Osman doubted the methods of the royal government.

That’s why Old Osman did not take part in the ceremony at La Rochelle, saying farewell to the army.

The schoolgirls attendance was similarly prohibited too. As a result, Royal government decided to stimulate things by itself.

“Even though this war is inhuman?”

“The royal government at this moment is calling this war an ‘All-out war’.”

“All-out war. There is no plausible name to call it. The war that takes women and girls, what kind of righteousness could it ever have?”

Agnes watched Osman with cold eyes.

“Then what righteousness does a war where only noble men and soldiers die have?”

Old Osman was at a loss for words.

“Death is equal. It does not discriminate between women or children. Nothing else.”

Agnes determinedly headed towards the tower.

At that moment, the classes had ended in Kirche's and Montmorency's classrooms. Because the male teachers went to war, the number of classes had decreased a lot…

“However, there is an exception." Kirche muttered watching a man fully engaged in teaching.

It was Colbert.

''He keeps teaching as always.'' Somehow the school girl’s face was not calm at all.

“Ehm, look. Because of the flame’s high temperature the color brightens."

He was roasting a metal stick on an open flame.

The heated stick was bent as he continued to explain,

“Well, there are a lot of metals that cannot be manipulated if the flame is not hot enough. Therefore, when using ‘Fire’, controlling the flame’s temperature is fundamental.”

Montmorency suddenly raised her hand.

“Do you have a question, Miss Montmorency?”

Montmorency stood up.

“The country is in the middle of a war. How… can you teach classes with such a carefree attitude?”

“Leave your worries at school… I am your teacher, and you are my student.”

Colbert settled down, and answered without changing the intonation.

“But… all classmates… even teachers, face the war.”

“And your point is? We should learn even more, because it is a time of war. To use it in war, it is necessary to learn to use ‘Fire’ for destruction. Study now, so you will have something to share with the boys who return from the war.”

Colbert said and looked around the classroom.

“You are just afraid of war,”

Kirche declared in a slightly thready voice.

“Indeed.” nodded Colbert.

“I’m afraid of war. I am a coward.”

From the schoolgirls throats escaped gasps of amazement.

”However, I feel no guilt.”

When Colbert clearly asserted it, a group of people rudely barged into the classroom. It was Agnes and her people.

They were wearing chain hemps, and long swords with pistols at their waists. The schoolgirls got slightly noisy, seeing women entering in such exaggerated attire.

“Y-y-you, w-what…”

Agnes, completely ignoring Colbert, ordered the students.

“I am Her Majesty's musketeer. I order you all in the name of Her Majesty to discontinue all classes from this point. Dress up and line up in the courtyard.”

“What? Discontinue the class? Don’t joke around.”

After Colbert’s words, Agnes turned her head,

“I had enough of babysitting… This is an order.”

Schoolgirls began to stand up grumbling.

Colbert blocked Agnes' way in panic.

“Hey! hey!. The class is not over yet!”

“It’s a direct order from Her Majesty. Haven’t you heard?”

Agnes said in an unpleasant voice.

“Following Her Majesty orders, I am teaching right now. 15 more minutes, the time given to me by Her Majesty to make the student learn. It cannot be ordered by you. All of you! Return to the classroom! For another 15 minutes I will teach! You can go playing war after that!”

[[Image:ZnT06-185.jpg|thumb]]

Agnes pulled out her sword and pointed it at Colbert's throat.

“War game you say. Are you going against us? Mister, this is not for a mage to decide, do not go too far.”

“N-not at all…”

Watching the sword pointing to his throat, Colbert dropped into cold sweat.

“Are you a Fire user? They always reek of a burnt smell, an unpleasant smell that wafts from under the robe. Teacher, I hate mages, specially the ones that use Fire.”

“Huu…”

Colbert's legs began to tremble. He had to support his back against the wall.

“Listen, do not obstruct my duty.”

Agnes looked at the trembling Colbert as if looking at garbage, and walked away, placing her sword back into its sheath. Schoolgirls, with a similar scorn on their faces, passed Colbert by.

Left alone, Colbert buried his face in his palms… and released a deep sigh.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter5|Back to Chapter 5]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter7|Forward to Chapter 7]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume6 Chapter6 - MTL

2015-07-12T19:47:04Z

Coffeezombie: add untranslated line

<noinclude>{{Template:PREVIEW}}</noinclude>

===Chapter Six: Sortie===

The end of the year, first week of Wynn's moon, Man's day of the week became a day that was imprinted in the history of Halkeginia.

It was the next day of Void, when the two moons that hung in the sky overlapped. During this day, when the Albion continent was at its closest point to Halkeginia, a large fleet of Tristain and Germania ships carrying a united army of 60,000 soldiers sailed off from La Rochelle for the Albion invasion.

Tristain and Germania together had 500 ships. Only sixty of them were battleships while the rest carried soldiers and supplies.

Queen Henrietta and Cardinal Mazarini were in La Rochelle port, standing on top of the World Tree pier, watching the fleet sail off.

All the ships going up into the sky at the same time surely was an amazing sight to behold.

“It's as if they are seeds carried away by the wind,” Cardinal Mazarini said, sharing his thoughts.

“Seeds that will repaint the continent.”

“There’s no seed that can repaint a white country, blue.”

The flag of Tristain’s royal family was a white lily on a blue background.

“It’s possible that we will be defeated,” Mazarini muttered.

“I do not intend to be defeated.”

“General De Poitiers is a great commander who is both bold and careful. He is likely to succeed.” Henrietta knew that calling him a great commander was a bit of a stretch, but there were no other generals with more talent than him. Generals who surpassed him existed only in history books.

“I wonder why we have to fight though?”

Mazarini muttered, in a barely audible voice.

“Why would you ask such a thing?”

“We could have blockaded Albion to make them starve. With careful planning, it could be a very successful idea.”

“We will march.”

Henrietta muttered without changing her expression.

“Don’t say that. Courage is not necessary to settle it once and for all. Well, maybe I'm just getting old.”

Mazarini patted his whitening beard.

“If we were going to lose, would you use the "Void" in this war, Your Majesty?”

It was a highly secret matter to discuss. Only a few people knew that Louise was a Void user. Henrietta, the Cardinal… and a few royal generals.

“I should be burned... with pleasure I would burn as a retribution for my sins.”

Henrietta muttered silently, staring into the emptiness.

“Calm down. Your Majesty won't go there alone. Hopefully my old bones are good enough for that.”

Henrietta entrusted generals with knowledge of the Void only as the trump card.

After hearing about Louise’s Void, at first, General De Poitiers did not even try to believe in it. But it was not impossible either. Because Void was considered a legend, he could not believe in its existence.

However, after being reminded about the military results in Tarbes, with much effort, the general believed in it.

Obtaining the legendary element of Void redoubled his courage and he promised Henrietta a swift victory.

Henrietta, to ensure the victory in the first battle, gave him permission to control the Void.

Henrietta sighed over her own sinfulness.

This war… against country, people.

It was nothing more than letting one's personal grievance out on them.

The war was only a means to calm down lover's enmity.

''How many humans did I send away to death for this?''

It even included her childhood and best friend, too.

''In such war, there is no victory or defeat, it cannot make one’s crimes disappear'', Henrietta thought.

''Despite knowing this, I still declare the patriotism for the sailing off troops, I will burn in hell for this.''

A trickle of blood ran down the edge of her lips as Henrietta bit them, screaming out,

“Viva Tristain!”

The sounds of the queen’s cheers sounded in the sky.

Officers lined up on the upper deck, saluted Henrietta, who was seeing them off, and shouted following the queen,

“Viva Tristain! Viva Henrietta!”

These shouts, accompanied with a chorus of the rest of 60,000 men that joined in, roared in the sky.

“Viva Tristain! Viva Henrietta!”

The chest-piercing repetitive cheers only intensified Henrietta’s awareness of her crime…

At the same time, in the Academy of Magic…　

To use Fire by himself peacefully, Colbert finally reached the "power" at last. The power of heat… That is to say, the power to convert heat into movement somehow.

Though steam based mechanisms made up for it in some measure, it wasn’t enough for Colbert, who wanted to upgrade it into the Zero Fighter’s engine "power".

Colbert concentrated on the analysis of this "Enjin".

Though he wanted to assemble something close to it by trial and error… It was impossible to learn how to assemble an internal combustion Enjin of equal accuracy.

First of all, metallurgy technologies were primitive in Halkeginia.

The iron that composed the Enjin could not be manufactured. Even with the square-class spell "Alchemy" it would be difficult to create such advanced manufactured iron. A person’s magic technique mixes with impurities anyway.

Secondly, the processing technology.

To assemble a high quality Enjin, you would need to make a lot of identical parts. Considering the technology of Halkeginia, it was nearly impossible.

In Halkeginia, the concept of an entirely identical thing didn't exist.

For instance, even among guns, which are mostly made from advanced craft goods, there still aren’t two completely identical ones. Bullets and the form of a gun appear identical, but the details are different. Even parts are not really compatible.

Even if Colbert tried to make the Zero Fighter’s machine gun’s bullets, he knew that it would be impossible. Though one can create a brass frame, it would still have too many identical details for Alchemy to deal with. Although it was hard to create brass frames, the production of the liquid "gasoline" was an entirely different matter.

Thus Colbert finished "New Liquid Container" putting the technologies to use.

In front of the laboratory in the Academy of Magic, Colbert, who with much effort had finished obtaining all the equipment for the Zero Fighter, with a deep sigh, watched his single-handed work.

During half of a year, though the new weapon was finished, he still wanted to accomplish more wonderful technologies, but his research results were settled there.

Seeing Saito, who had shown up in front of the laboratory, Colbert spread his hands.　

“Ooh, Saito-kun, are you leaving?”

Saito had just finished preparing for the journey ahead. He carried goggles, which were Siesta's grandfather's keepsake, on his neck. Derflinger was tied on his back and a leather pouch was attached to his waist. Various items were placed in there.

“Yes,” Saito nodded.

“Very well. Will you head directly to the ship? Can you land this thing on the ship safely?"

This morning, the fleet had set sail for Albion.

The ship that should have taken the Zero Fighter with it had already sailed with the other ships and was waiting for them ahead. It was a special warship built to carry wind dragons, now it would carry the Zero Fighter as well.

The new and powerful ship, which belonged to the newly created ''Dragon Carrier''-class, was named ''Varsenda''.

Not only that, but Colbert, using Earth magic, placed enough gasoline for five flights within the ship as well.

So Saito only needed to take Louise with him on the Zero Fighter and land on that ship.

“Well, with a lot… One cannot be completely safe, right?

Saito said while turning around. Louise had not appeared yet.

“Because of this haste, I didn’t have the time to explain to you how the new weapon works.”

“Is that so…”

Saito found an iron pipe hanging under the Zero Fighter’s wing. What on earth is that tube for? But, there was no time for the detailed explanations now.

[[Image:ZnT06-159.jpg|thumb]]

“But before you go, here is the manual I wrote for you.”

Colbert handed Saito a small notebook. Although Saito could not read it, Louise could. ''I'll read it later'', he thought.

“Thank you.”

Then Colbert, looking hesitant whether to say or not, opened his mouth.

“To tell you the truth…”

“Eh?”

“To tell you the truth, I do not want my student to ride a vehicle used for war.”

He said bitterly.

“Student?”

“Aah, how should I put it? Well, though you are not a noble, I still think of you as one of my students. You don’t mind, don’t you?”

“No, I don’t mind that…”

Saito felt shy.

“I do not want to use Fire for murder. I…”

Colbert declared clearly.

“Why? Everyone is saying that the Fire element is the most suited for the war. Oh well, I do not know magic so well.”

“That’s right… Fire is the element of destruction. Fire users are of a great value… However, I think otherwise. I think that using Fire for destruction is lonely.”

Recalling the words, Saito hung his head, embarrassed.

“Oh yes, this flying machine is called ‘Phoenix’ by the royal army, right?”

“Yes, when I was attacking battleships with it at Tarbes, someone said, ‘This is the legendary Phoenix!’…”

“I see! That Phoenix!”

Colbert shouted, delighted.

“Teacher?”

“Phoenix is a legendary being. Phoenix… firebird god, a symbol of destruction…and a symbol of ‘Rebirth’.”

“Rebirth?”

“It's a reincarnation.”

Saito wondered why Colbert looked so pleased. Then, Colbert entered into a world of his own.

“That’s right… Rebirth… indeed… it’s a symbol right? Really?”

Then, Colbert noticed Saito who was watching him in amazement.

“Ah, aah! Sorry!” he bowed his head.

“No, it’s all right. I’m used to it.”

Colbert put on a serious look.

“Hey, Saito-kun… By the way, that…”

“What?”

At that moment, Louise showed up.

“At last,” Saito muttered.

“It can’t be helped! A girl has lots of preparations to take care of!”

“We're going to war. What kind of girl preparations are there?”

“Hmph!” Louise turned her face away, and ignoring Saito, climbed up the wing and entered the cockpit. One month had passed since they had run away from Louise's family.

Since then, things were like this.

Lifting up the rear bulletproof plane glass, Louise sat down in the seat.

“Well, errr, teacher, what were you saying just now?"

“N-no…it’s nothing. Yes.”

Saito boarded the Zero Fighter.

Then Colbert’s magic cranked the propeller, starting up the engine.

As it was the second time, it was possible to operate calmly.

Colbert, helping again, created a strong wind.

Saito put on the goggles and rolled the muffler around his neck.

Colbert shouted through the roaring noise of engine.

“Saito-kun! Miss Vallière!"

Saito waved.

“Do not die! Do not die! Even if it is hopeless! Even if you’ll be called a coward, do not die! Never die! Return safe and sound!”

Through the roaring of the engine, the voice was not heard. However, Colbert's words reached somehow. Even though he could not hear them, they reached his heart.

“Ok!” Saito shouted opening the throttle.

The Zero Fighter started sliding and bit by bit it started lifting.

Gradually it grew smaller, until it faded away in the sky.

Even though the Zero Fighter had disappeared in the sky, Colbert quietly kept on watching.

After flying for two hours, there was a small break in the clouds. It grew bigger while approaching, until it became a fleet buried deep in the sky. Saito was reminded of a race of balloons he had seen on the television one time.

Varying from 50 to 100 meters in length, hundreds of ships were queued up, making it a grand and a beautiful spectacle to behold.

“Incredible…”

Saito exclaimed in a voice of admiration.

“Hey, Louise, look. A huge fleet!”

“…”

However, Louise turned away, puffing her cheeks.

Louise's mood did not improve. Lately, after returning home, she was always like this.

Saito tried to figure out the reason behind Louise’s bad mood.

''After confessing my love, Louise looked like she accepted it for a moment.''

Normally, one would expect a couple to get closer after that.

''But I interpreted Louise’s reward, “Touch one place that you like,” as permission to touch everywhere, which made Louise angry.''

''And after Siesta’s “Unbuttoning” remark, Master, who has a very strong desire to monopolize, got even more angry.''

From Louise’s perspective, flirting with another girl was similar to serving two masters at once – Saito misunderstood it greatly.

Actually, Louise was just jealous.

Flirting with other girls after confessing his love to her and kissing her was something she could not forgive.

And, even though for a moment, she was ready to surrender her chastity for this familiar, even her own thoughts were inexcusable. Until marriage, it was definitely not good. Even three months after marriage, it was definitely not good. Being swayed by his actions – that’s what she was so angry about.

Because Louise kept being silent like that, Saito gave up.

At the moment, they needed to find that warship to land on. Several dragon knights flew up, surrounding Saito’s Zero Fighter. They started waving; Saito waved back. Seems like they were going to guide him to the ship.

Following the backs of the dragon knights, at the speed limit of the plane, ''Varsenda'' came into view.

The ship deck was flat and big in order to carry the large number of dragon knights. The sail mast was about 6 meters tall, everything must look like small bugs from up there. It wasn’t equipped with cannons as this ship’s sole purpose was to carry dragon knights.

It was a perfect place to carry the Zero Fighter, or perhaps one should say that it was impossible for other ships to do that.

But even though ''Varsenda'''s deck was long and wide, the length of the deck was still too short for the Zero Fighter to land on.

How could he land there?

Derflinger asked from his back.

“Partner, bring this airplane closer to the ship. Seems like they're going to catch us.”

Many mages could be seen on the deck.

Ropes were put out on the deck. Soldiers grabbed the ends of each rope and placed them perpendicular to the length of the deck.

It seemed like with Wind element spells and ropes across the deck, the Zero Fighter would be able to land. ''Pretty rough'', he thought, but there was no other way.

Saito's right hand moved to throw up a hook to the ship. The hook wired up the Zero Fighter with the carrier, where it was fastened to.

Colbert who noticed the hook, was likely to have told to the crew of the Varsenda to stretch out ropes across the deck to help the Zero Fighter land.

They approached the Varsenda.

Then other hooks from the warship followed, fastening wings and tail. The flap was lowered.

Saito carefully approached from the rear, towards the ship.

Meanwhile, Louise didn't bat an eyelash for that sort of spectacle, and thought quietly.

Of course, at that time on the boat.

When she was pushed down by Saito…

How it would have ended, if neither her family, nor servants had spotted them, Louise thought.

“…”

This made her cheeks flush a deep red. She suddenly felt angry at Saito who, rocked in security, was handling the landing, and started to beat him.

“W-what are you doing?!”

“Why did you choose that place?! That place!”

Louise shouted.

“There’s no other place to land!”

And so, they both completely misunderstood each other.

As soon as Saito and Louise landed on the Varsenda and got off the Zero Fighter, they were greeted by the officer, who was accompanied by an escort of guards.

“Deck Officer, Kuryuuzurei.”

“Where are we heading now?“

Although he was asked, the officer guided them both without answering. Where could he be taking them? In Henrietta’s instructions only the name of the warship that they were to land on was written, nothing else. And the instructions of higher-up were always like this. ''Telling one subordinate, they think that they already told all. A noble’s subordinate must lead a long and tough life'', Saito thought. Henrietta did not appear to be an exception.

They are so confident, because that’s the way things are.

Through the narrow main-deck’s passage they were lead to a private two-man cabin. Although very small, it was still a private room. Within this cabin, there was an extremely small bed and table. Once Saito and Louise placed their luggage, they were urged by the officer to follow him again.

After going in zigzags through narrow passages of the warship, they finally stopped in front of a certain door.

When the officer knocked, there was an answer from the inside. The officer opened the door and let Saito and Louise in.

They both were greeted by generals sitting in a line. Golden mail-laces shined across their shoulders. They must be important commanders.

Dumbfounded, Louise and Saito took seats offered by the soldiers. Louise sat on the chair, and Saito after her.

The General in the most top seat, opened his mouth.

“Welcome to Albion Invasion Command Headquarters, Miss Void.”

Louise felt nervous. This general with a beard looked around 40 years old…

“Supreme Commander De Poitiers.”

Quickly, the general described his colleagues.

“This is Chief of Staff Wimpffen.”

A small man with a deep wrinkles sitting to the left of the General nodded.

“This is the commander of the Germania army, Marquis Handenburg.”

The General with a handlebar mustache that wore a steel helmet, nodded solemnly to Louise.

Apparently, this dragon mothership was also a general headquarters.

After that, the General introduced Louise to the staff and generals, gathered in the conference room.

“Now then, gentlemen. This is the trump card that our Majesty kept, I introduce you the ‘Void’ user.”

However, no one in the conference room even raised an eyebrow after those words. They just stared suspiciously at Louise and her familiar.

“In the battle of Tarbes, she was the one who gave the blow to Albion’s fleet.”

Only after De Poiters's words did the generals look with an interest at them.

Saito poked Louise.

“What?”

“…is it all right to be exposed like that?”

“If not, it would not be possible to cooperate with the army.”

''It may be right, however… although Henrietta ordered Louise to keep silent, she herself revealed it with ease,'' he thought.

Though Henrietta kept on saying that Louise was important, somehow her actions contradicted that. Thoughts about the queen made Saito sad.

Then he remembered Henrietta’s tremble at that time. ''Impossible'', he thought.

Anyway, he was completely sure about her.

The generals smiled to Louise. Fake smiles.

“You may think it is a hastily chosen headquarters. That is not the case. This ship ensures absolute security. You see, this warship, which is specialized in carrying dragon knights is not packed with cannons. It would be troublesome if enemies aim at us. ”

“Ha, haah…then why did you make such a warship into general headquarters?”

The whole room burst in laughter as Louise questioned in a very cute, confused voice.

“In normal ships there is no space for such conference rooms. They are stuffed with cannons.”

Indeed. For a flagship that controls a huge army, the ability to process information quickly is more necessary than offensive power.

“Enough with the chat. Let’s continue with the war council,” said a general of Germania. Smiles disappeared from the generals faces.

<center>* * *</center>

It was a tough war council. 　

Making 60,000 soldiers land on Albion was a secondary problem.

The main problem was how to deal with the powerful enemy air fleet. Even though during the battle at Tarbes 10 Albion ships-of-the-line along with the ''Lexington'' were destroyed, 40 ships-of-the-line remained. Although Tristain and Germania had 60 ships-of-the-line because it was a united fleet of two countries, executive confusion was to be expected. When you take into account that the Albion fleet was said to be superior to a fleet 1.5 times their strength, the potential difference between them was canceled.

Secondly, the selection of the landing point.

On Albion’s continent there were only two places where the large army of 60,000 soldiers could land all at once.

The capital city Londinium’s southern airbase Rosais, or the northern port - Dartanes.

Because of the port size, Rosais was preferable, however… aiming straight there, their large fleet would be discovered at once and that would give enemy the time to prepare a defense.

“Wasting soldiers in the assault would put the capture of Londinium at risk.“

The Chief of Staff calmly analyzed the forces and informed everyone. It should be kept silent. What kind of assault would that be with enemy resistance.

The allied forces needed a surprise attack.

60,000 soldiers wanted to land in Rosais without facing enemy resistance.

Thus they needed to deceive the large enemy army and draw their attention from the landing point at Rosais.

Simply put, the Tristain and Germania united army of 60,000… required a cunning strategy that would deceive the enemy into thinking that they would land in Dartanes.

That was the second problem.

“Can we hope for Miss Void’s cooperation in either of the two?”

The noble with a staff badge asked while watching Louise.

“Could you blow up the Albion fleet, the way we blew up the ''Lexington'' in Tarbes?”

Saito watched Louise. Louise turned around and shook her head.

“It is impossible…I don't have enough willpower stored to cast such strong 'Explosion'. I don’t know how many month’s or years would it take.”

The staff officer shook his head.

“Then such an unreliable ‘weapon’ can’t be called our trump card.”

Those words made Saito respond.

“Hey, Louise is not a weapon.”

“What? It’s not for a familiar to talk.”

Before it turned into a fuss… General De Poitiers interrupted.

“We’ll take over the fleet. Let’s have Miss Void undertake the feint. Can you do it?”

“Feint?”

“We discussed it before. We only have to convince the enemy that we will land not in Rosais but in Dartanes. It should be simple for the legendary 'Void user,' right?”

Louise thought.

…Was there such a spell?

Saito muttered quietly from the back.

“…Didn’t Derf say that it can be read when the right time comes?”

Louise nodded.

“Tomorrow, I’ll look for a spell that can be used.”

General De Poitiers gave a hopeful smile.

He then urged Louise and Saito to leave the room.
　

"That was annoying," Louise said in the hallway as the conference room door shut behind them. She stuck her tongue out while facing the conference room.

“Yeah,” Saito nodded.

“Those people, I think that they see me only as a gift horse.”

Saito tapped Louise's shoulder.

“These are the great generals? This way we won’t win the war this year.”

But, it might be a correct idea during the war.

''The fighter is more than just a means of boarding the ship, it is also indispensable.''

However, while thinking absent-mindedly, his shoulder was tapped from behind.

When he turned around, five or six nobles were sharply staring at Saito. They all seemed to be teenagers rather than men. They looked similar in age to Saito. They were wearing leather hats and clad in blue tunics. Like soldiers, they were wearing rapier-looking wands at their waists… yet it looked considerably shorter.

“Hey, you.”

Being addressed to, Saito turned.

“What?”

“Stop it,” Louise muttered quietly, pulling his sleeve.

The boy in the middle with a long jaw-line seemed to be their leader.

“Come.”

''Huh?'' With a suddenly agitated imagination, Saito, holding Derflinger, walked towards them.

They entered the upper deck where the Zero Fighter was placed. All Zero Fighter’s parts were tied with ropes that were fastened to the deck. Not able to understand, and still trying the figure out the meaning behind this, the irritated Saito pulled out Derflinger.

“Is this thing alive?”

One noble boy asked embarrassed, pointing at the Zero Fighter.

“If it is not so, then what is that. Explain.”

Another one requested for the explanation with a serious look.

Saito felt dumb-struck.

“No, that is not a living thing, however…” He muttered.

“Hurray! Didn’t I tell you? I win! Everyone give one écu!”

The fattest boy began to roar. Everyone sulkily took out gold coins from their pockets pocket and handed them to the boy.

Seeing Louise and Saito with their mouths agape, the boys gave awkward smiles.

“Were you surprised? Sorry.”

“Yes.”

“No, we were having a bet. Over that thing.”

A noble boy pointed at the Zero Fighter.

“We thought that it was alive. We thought that it was a dragon. "

“There is no place where such dragons could exist!”

“There might be! The world is wide after all!”

They started to quarrel again.

Seeing that, Saito recalled the classroom in his hometown. During the break, they also had similar foolish discussions to pass the time…

“It is a flying machine.”

He said, and the noble boys were interested immediately and listened attentively to Saito's explanation. However, they seemed not to be able to understand; an object that flies over the sky using power other than magic.

“We are dragon knights.”　

When the explanation of the Zero Fighter ended, the boys guided Saito and Louise to dragons inside the deck. The Dragon Knight Corps had suffered a lot of damage and was almost completely annihilated during the battle at Tarbes, that’s why the dragon knight apprentices were incorporated into the army as true knights.

“Under normal circumstances, one more year of training would be needed though.”

Explained the shyly smiling plump boy, who had won the bet before. He said that he was a commander of the 2nd Dragon Knight Squadron. He was the one that had guided Saito's Zero Fighter to the warship.

The dragons inside were all adult dragons. They looked twice as big as Tabitha’s Sylphid. Their big wings seemed to be built for speed.

“It must be very tough to become a dragon knight.”

“Really?”

“Yes. Having a dragon as a familiar is not that simple. Not everyone can do it. Dragon familiars are hard to please, difficult animals, because they will only allow those riders whom they accept to ride them.”

“Does being a dragon rider require not only skill but also magic powers? Intelligence too? To see through that sort of thing and never let his or her guard down?”

Seems like the dragon knight boys were elite, and had considerable owner’s pride too.

“Can I get on?”

Saito asked, they nodded.

Saito tried to straddle it, but was thrown off quickly. The boys burst into laughter, holding their sides. Since Saito’s competitive spirit was strong, he took the challenge again. The result was the same. Even a small girl like Tabitha was able to get on a dragon with a cool face… this was mortifying for Saito, so he took the challenge many times.

Louise watched the spectacle from far away. Saito and the dragon knight boys were getting along well, he made noise and screamed like one of them.　

The boys looked happy, and she envied them for a moment. ''Why are they getting along so well and so quickly?'' Louise thought while she sulked.

''I mean, what do dragons have that your master doesn’t? He did that with me in the boat the other day. Yet now he plays, screaming with dragon knights?''

''Don’t we have a battle in the sky tomorrow? Isn't there a chance we will die tomorrow? Is this how you decide to spend your time?''

Louise thought, while glaring at Saito.

''I am insecure and scared, I’d like you to hold me tight''

''But I’ll never say it aloud.'' 　

And… she sighed.

The feint operation.

It was necessary to convince the enemy that the united army of 60,000 was going to land not in Rosais, but in Dartanes… What spell would suit? She had not the slightest idea.

“Hey, you. You.”　

The dragon knight boys noticed the looks Louise was giving off in their direction, as she idly swung her legs leaning against the wall, and asked Saito.

“Is she your master? Is it ok for you to leave her alone?"

“Uuh! Damn!” Saito turned pale. Louise was left alone. She’ll hit, hit and complain later for sure. However, he did not want to look so pathetic in front of his new friends. Boys are inexperienced beings, and a new mate should not show weaknesses. Saito was strong.

“I-it’s all right if it is her. Leave it.”

“Oooh,”

Applauses erupted.

“That’s the spirit. To oppose your master in such manner! You are not an ordinary person.”

Louise, who got angry at Saito's attitude, approached.

“What did you say?”

“No, nothing…” the moment when he shut his mouth, Louise kicked him between the legs. And once she turned to go back to their room, dragging him with her, the commanding officer called for them both.

“What are your plans for tonight?”

For some reason Louise’s cheeks turned red.

“Nothing…” Saito replied, Louise kicked him in the stomach.

“In that case, how about having some drinks tonight for our acquaintanceship?”

He carefully suggested.

“By no means, if we were to slip out of our rooms in the middle of the night, we would be instantly found out by patrolling ship officers.”

Everyone started to worry. They wanted to escape ship officers anger from being drunk. It would be discovered by tomorrow anyways.

Saito, who had an idea, put out his finger and said,

“How about making jackstraws? Make straw bundles and place them in beds.”

“Lets do it!” the dragon knights laughed.

However, Louise alone did not laugh. She bit her nails, as if thinking about something.

“What’s wrong?”

Conversely they asked.

“…You. What did you say just now?"

“Eh? Well… Making jackstraws?”

“That’s right. Jackstraws. We just have to make 60,000 jackstraws.”

“Huh? 60,000? The number of members here is smaller.”

“First of all, making such a large number of straw bundles would really be problematic, right?“

One dragon knight asked with a serious expression on his face.

“Bundle of straws? Use magic!“

With that, Louise ran out.

“What, she?”

Dumbfounded Saito watched Louise leaving. Once again they were not understanding each other.

Louise jumped into the private room given to them, and opened the Founder’s Prayer Book.

For a moment she closed her eyes and took a deep breath before opening them again. With her mind totally focused on the Founder’s Prayer Book, she carefully held it.

One page began to shine… Louise smiled.

At the Academy of Magic, where classes had just ended, a group of riders appeared. It was the same day when Colbert watched Saito and Louise leave.

Entering through the gates were Agnes' musketeers.

The girls who stayed behind in the school were surprised by the appearance of household troops who rode horses. ''What’s going on?'' they wondered. Old Osman, the school headmaster, came out to meet Agnes.

“Welcome, Musketeer Commander Agnes. What brings you here?”

“Just doing my work, thank you for your patronage.”

Old Osman muttered something in his beard. In his heart, he had subtle thoughts. ''She probably came here to take the remaining female pupils for military training?''

Last night he had received a report.

Apparently, Henrietta’s royal government recruited a majority of nobles for war. The way it turned out - schoolgirls also were recruited as preliminary officers, if the officers were consumed in the Albion war. Old Osman doubted the methods of the royal government.

That’s why Old Osman did not take part in the ceremony at La Rochelle, saying farewell to the army.

The schoolgirls attendance was similarly prohibited too. As a result, Royal government decided to stimulate things by itself.

“Even though this war is inhuman?”

“The royal government at this moment is calling this war an ‘All-out war’.”

“All-out war. There is no plausible name to call it. The war that takes women and girls, what kind of righteousness could it ever have?”

Agnes watched Osman with cold eyes.

“Then what righteousness does a war where only noble men and soldiers die have?”

Old Osman was at a loss for words.

“Death is equal. It does not discriminate between women or children. Nothing else.”

Agnes determinedly headed towards the tower.

At that moment, the classes had ended in Kirche's and Montmorency's classrooms. Because the male teachers went to war, the number of classes had decreased a lot…

“However, there is an exception." Kirche muttered watching a man fully engaged in teaching.

It was Colbert.

''He keeps teaching as always.'' Somehow the school girl’s face was not calm at all.

“Ehm, look. Because of the flame’s high temperature the color brightens."

He was roasting a metal stick on an open flame.

The heated stick was bent as he continued to explain,

“Well, there are a lot of metals that cannot be manipulated if the flame is not hot enough. Therefore, when using ‘Fire’, controlling the flame’s temperature is fundamental.”

Montmorency suddenly raised her hand.

“Do you have a question, Miss Montmorency?”

Montmorency stood up.

“The country is in the middle of a war. How… can you teach classes with such a carefree attitude?”

“Leave your worries at school… I am your teacher, and you are my student.”

Colbert settled down, and answered without changing the intonation.

“But… all classmates… even teachers, face the war.”

“And your point is? We should learn even more, because it is a time of war. To use it in war, it is necessary to learn to use ‘Fire’ for destruction. Study now, so you will have something to share with the boys who return from the war.”

Colbert said and looked around the classroom.

“You are just afraid of war,”

Kirche declared in a slightly thready voice.

“Indeed.” nodded Colbert.

“I’m afraid of war. I am a coward.”

From the schoolgirls throats escaped gasps of amazement.

”However, I feel no guilt.”

When Colbert clearly asserted it, a group of people rudely barged into the classroom. It was Agnes and her people.

They were wearing chain hemps, and long swords with pistols at their waists. The schoolgirls got slightly noisy, seeing women entering in such exaggerated attire.

“Y-y-you, w-what…”

Agnes, completely ignoring Colbert, ordered the students.

“I am Her Majesty's musketeer. I order you all in the name of Her Majesty to discontinue all classes from this point. Dress up and line up in the courtyard.”

“What? Discontinue the class? Don’t joke around.”

After Colbert’s words, Agnes turned her head,

“I had enough of babysitting… This is an order.”

Schoolgirls began to stand up grumbling.

Colbert blocked Agnes' way in panic.

“Hey! hey!. The class is not over yet!”

“It’s a direct order from Her Majesty. Haven’t you heard?”

Agnes said in an unpleasant voice.

“Following Her Majesty orders, I am teaching right now. 15 more minutes, the time given to me by Her Majesty to make the student learn. It cannot be ordered by you. All of you! Return to the classroom! For another 15 minutes I will teach! You can go playing war after that!”

[[Image:ZnT06-185.jpg|thumb]]

Agnes pulled out her sword and pointed it at Colbert's throat.

“War game you say. Are you going against us? Mister, this is not for a mage to decide, do not go too far.”

“N-not at all…”

Watching the sword pointing to his throat, Colbert dropped into cold sweat.

“Are you a Fire user? They always reek of a burnt smell, an unpleasant smell that wafts from under the robe. Teacher, I hate mages, specially the ones that use Fire.”

“Huu…”

Colbert's legs began to tremble. He had to support his back against the wall.

“Listen, do not obstruct my duty.”

Agnes looked at the trembling Colbert as if looking at garbage, and walked away, placing her sword back into its sheath. Schoolgirls, with a similar scorn on their faces, passed Colbert by.

Left alone, Colbert buried his face in his palms… and released a deep sigh.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter5|Back to Chapter 5]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter7|Forward to Chapter 7]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume6 Chapter6 - MTL

2015-07-12T19:33:58Z

Coffeezombie: a few translation fixes

<noinclude>{{Template:PREVIEW}}</noinclude>

===Chapter Six: Sortie===

The end of the year, first week of Wynn's moon, Man's day of the week became a day that was imprinted in the history of Halkeginia.

It was the next day of Void, when the two moons that hung in the sky overlapped. During this day, when the Albion continent was at its closest point to Halkeginia, a large fleet of Tristain and Germania ships carrying a united army of 60,000 soldiers sailed off from La Rochelle for the Albion invasion.

Tristain and Germania together had 500 ships. Only sixty of them were battleships while the rest carried soldiers and supplies.

Queen Henrietta and Cardinal Mazarini were in La Rochelle port, standing on top of the World Tree pier, watching the fleet sail off.

All the ships going up into the sky at the same time surely was an amazing sight to behold.

“It's as if they are seeds carried away by the wind,” Cardinal Mazarini said, sharing his thoughts.

“Seeds that will repaint the continent.”

“There’s no seed that can repaint a white country, blue.”

The flag of Tristain’s royal family was a white lily on a blue background.

“It’s possible that we will be defeated,” Mazarini muttered.

“I do not intend to be defeated.”

“General De Poitiers is a great commander who is both bold and careful. He is likely to succeed.” Henrietta knew that calling him a great commander was a bit of a stretch, but there were no other generals with more talent than him. Generals who surpassed him existed only in history books.

“I wonder why we have to fight though?”

Mazarini muttered, in a barely audible voice.

“Why would you ask such a thing?”

“We could have blockaded Albion to make them starve. With careful planning, it could be a very successful idea.”

“We will march.”

Henrietta muttered without changing her expression.

“Don’t say that. Courage is not necessary to settle it once and for all. Well, maybe I'm just getting old.”

Mazarini patted his whitening beard.

“If we were going to lose, would you use the "Void" in this war, Your Majesty?”

It was a highly secret matter to discuss. Only a few people knew that Louise was a Void user. Henrietta, the Cardinal… and a few royal generals.

“I should be burned... with pleasure I would burn as a retribution for my sins.”

Henrietta muttered silently, staring into the emptiness.

“Calm down. Your Majesty won't go there alone. Hopefully my old bones are good enough for that.”

Henrietta entrusted generals with knowledge of the Void only as the trump card.

After hearing about Louise’s Void, at first, General De Poitiers did not even try to believe in it. But it was not impossible either. Because Void was considered a legend, he could not believe in its existence.

However, after being reminded about the military results in Tarbes, with much effort, the general believed in it.

Obtaining the legendary element of Void redoubled his courage and he promised Henrietta a swift victory.

Henrietta, to ensure the victory in the first battle, gave him permission to control the Void.

Henrietta sighed over her own sinfulness.

This war… against country, people.

It was nothing more than letting one's personal grievance out on them.

The war was only a means to calm down lover's enmity.

''How many humans did I send away to death for this?''

It even included her childhood and best friend, too.

''In such war, there is no victory or defeat, it cannot make one’s crimes disappear'', Henrietta thought.

''Despite knowing this, I still declare the patriotism for the sailing off troops, I will burn in hell for this.''

A trickle of blood ran down the edge of her lips as Henrietta bit them, screaming out,

“Viva Tristain!”

The sounds of the queen’s cheers sounded in the sky.

Officers lined up on the upper deck, saluted Henrietta, who was seeing them off, and shouted following the queen,

“Viva Tristain! Viva Henrietta!”

These shouts, accompanied with a chorus of the rest of 60,000 men that joined in, roared in the sky.

“Viva Tristain! Viva Henrietta!”

The chest-piercing repetitive cheers only intensified Henrietta’s awareness of her crime…

At the same time, in the Academy of Magic…　

To use Fire by himself peacefully, Colbert finally reached the "power" at last. The power of heat… That is to say, the power to convert heat into movement somehow.

Though steam based mechanisms made up for it in some measure, it wasn’t enough for Colbert, who wanted to upgrade it into the Zero Fighter’s engine "power".

Colbert concentrated on the analysis of this "Enjin".

Though he wanted to assemble something close to it by trial and error… It was impossible to learn how to assemble an internal combustion Enjin of equal accuracy.

First of all, metallurgy technologies were primitive in Halkeginia.

The iron that composed the Enjin could not be manufactured. Even with the square-class spell "Alchemy" it would be difficult to create such advanced manufactured iron. A person’s magic technique mixes with impurities anyway.

Secondly, the processing technology.

To assemble a high quality Enjin, you would need to make a lot of identical parts. Considering the technology of Halkeginia, it was nearly impossible.

In Halkeginia, the concept of an entirely identical thing didn't exist.

For instance, even among guns, which are mostly made from advanced craft goods, there still aren’t two completely identical ones. Bullets and the form of a gun appear identical, but the details are different. Even parts are not really compatible.

Even if Colbert tried to make the Zero Fighter’s machine gun’s bullets, he knew that it would be impossible. Though one can create a brass frame, it would still have too many identical details for Alchemy to deal with. Although it was hard to create brass frames, the production of the liquid "gasoline" was an entirely different matter.

Thus Colbert finished "New Liquid Container" putting the technologies to use.

In front of the laboratory in the Academy of Magic, Colbert, who with much effort had finished obtaining all the equipment for the Zero Fighter, with a deep sigh, watched his single-handed work.

During half of a year, though the new weapon was finished, he still wanted to accomplish more wonderful technologies, but his research results were settled there.

Seeing Saito, who had shown up in front of the laboratory, Colbert spread his hands.　

“Ooh, Saito-kun, are you leaving?”

Saito had just finished preparing for the journey ahead. He carried goggles, which were Siesta's grandfather's keepsake, on his neck. Derflinger was tied on his back and a leather pouch was attached to his waist. Various items were placed in there.

“Yes,” Saito nodded.

“Very well. Will you head directly to the ship? Can you land this thing on the ship safely?"

This morning, the fleet had set sail for Albion.

The ship that should have taken the Zero Fighter with it had already sailed with the other ships and was waiting for them ahead. It was a special warship built to carry wind dragons, now it would carry the Zero Fighter as well.

The new and powerful ship, which belonged to the newly created ''Dragon Carrier''-class, was named ''Varsenda''.

Not only that, but Colbert, using Earth magic, placed enough gasoline for five flights within the ship as well.

So Saito only needed to take Louise with him on the Zero Fighter and land on that ship.

“Well, with a lot… One cannot be completely safe, right?

Saito said while turning around. Louise had not appeared yet.

“Because of this haste, I didn’t have the time to explain to you how the new weapon works.”

“Is that so…”

Saito found an iron pipe hanging under the Zero Fighter’s wing. What on earth is that tube for? But, there was no time for the detailed explanations now.

[[Image:ZnT06-159.jpg|thumb]]

“But before you go, here is the manual I wrote for you.”

Colbert handed Saito a small notebook. Although Saito could not read it, Louise could. ''I'll read it later'', he thought.

“Thank you.”

Then Colbert, looking hesitant whether to say or not, opened his mouth.

“To tell you the truth…”

“Eh?”

“To tell you the truth, I do not want my student to ride a vehicle used for war.”

He said bitterly.

“Student?”

“Aah, how should I put it? Well, though you are not a noble, I still think of you as one of my students. You don’t mind, don’t you?”

“No, I don’t mind that…”

Saito felt shy.

“I do not want to use Fire for murder. I…”

Colbert declared clearly.

“Why? Everyone is saying that the Fire element is the most suited for the war. Oh well, I do not know magic so well.”

“That’s right… Fire is the element of destruction. Fire users are of a great value… However, I think otherwise. I think that using Fire for destruction is lonely.”

Recalling the words, Saito hung his head, embarrassed.

“Oh yes, this flying machine is called ‘Phoenix’ by the royal army, right?”

“Yes, when I was attacking battleships with it at Tarbes, someone said, ‘This is the legendary Phoenix!’…”

“I see! That Phoenix!”

Colbert shouted, delighted.

“Teacher?”

“Phoenix is a legendary being. Phoenix… firebird god, a symbol of destruction…and a symbol of ‘Rebirth’.”

“Rebirth?”

“It's a reincarnation.”

Saito wondered why Colbert looked so pleased. Then, Colbert entered into a world of his own.

“That’s right… Rebirth… indeed… it’s a symbol right? Really?”

Then, Colbert noticed Saito who was watching him in amazement.

“Ah, aah! Sorry!” he bowed his head.

“No, it’s all right. I’m used to it.”

Colbert put on a serious look.

“Hey, Saito-kun… By the way, that…”

“What?”

At that moment, Louise showed up.

“At last,” Saito muttered.

“It can’t be helped! A girl has lots of preparations to take care of!”

“We're going to war. What kind of girl preparations are there?”

“Hmph!” Louise turned her face away, and ignoring Saito, climbed up the wing and entered the cockpit. One month had passed since they had run away from Louise's family.

Since then, things were like this.

Lifting up the rear bulletproof plane glass, Louise sat down in the seat.

“Well, errr, teacher, what were you saying just now?"

“N-no…it’s nothing. Yes.”

Saito boarded the Zero Fighter.

Then Colbert’s magic cranked the propeller, starting up the engine.

As it was the second time, it was possible to operate calmly.

Colbert, helping again, created a strong wind.

Saito put on the goggles and rolled the muffler around his neck.

Colbert shouted through the roaring noise of engine.

“Saito-kun! Miss Vallière!"

Saito waved.

“Do not die! Do not die! Even if it is hopeless! Even if you’ll be called a coward, do not die! Never die! Return safe and sound!”

Through the roaring of the engine, the voice was not heard. However, Colbert's words reached somehow. Even though he could not hear them, they reached his heart.

“Ok!” Saito shouted opening the throttle.

The Zero Fighter started sliding and bit by bit it started lifting.

Gradually it grew smaller, until it faded away in the sky.

Even though the Zero Fighter had disappeared in the sky, Colbert quietly kept on watching.

After flying for two hours, there was a small break in the clouds. It grew bigger while approaching, until it became a fleet buried deep in the sky. Saito was reminded of a race of balloons he had seen on the television one time.

Varying from 50 to 100 meters in length, hundreds of ships were queued up, making it a grand and a beautiful spectacle to behold.

“Incredible…”

Saito exclaimed in a voice of admiration.

“Hey, Louise, look. A huge fleet!”

“…”

However, Louise turned away, puffing her cheeks.

Louise's mood did not improve. Lately, after returning home, she was always like this.

Saito tried to figure out the reason behind Louise’s bad mood.

''After confessing my love, Louise looked like she accepted it for a moment.''

Normally, one would expect a couple to get closer after that.

''But I interpreted Louise’s reward, “Touch one place that you like,” as permission to touch everywhere, which made Louise angry.''

''And after Siesta’s “Unbuttoning” remark, Master, who has a very strong desire to monopolize, got even more angry.''

From Louise’s perspective, flirting with another girl was similar to serving two masters at once – Saito misunderstood it greatly.

Actually, Louise was just jealous.

Flirting with other girls after confessing his love to her and kissing her was something she could not forgive.

And, even though for a moment, she was ready to surrender her chastity for this familiar, even her own thoughts were inexcusable. Until marriage, it was definitely not good. Even three months after marriage, it was definitely not good. Being swayed by his actions – that’s what she was so angry about.

Because Louise kept being silent like that, Saito gave up.

At the moment, they needed to find that warship to land on. Several dragon knights flew up, surrounding Saito’s Zero Fighter. They started waving; Saito waved back. Seems like they were going to guide him to the ship.

Following the backs of the dragon knights, at the speed limit of the plane, ''Varsenda'' came into view.

The ship deck was flat and big in order to carry the large number of dragon knights. The sail mast was about 6 meters tall, everything must look like small bugs from up there. It wasn’t equipped with cannons as this ship’s sole purpose was to carry dragon knights.

It was a perfect place to carry the Zero Fighter, or perhaps one should say that it was impossible for other ships to do that.

But even though ''Varsenda'''s deck was long and wide, the length of the deck was still too short for the Zero Fighter to land on.

How could he land there?

Derflinger asked from his back.

“Partner, bring this airplane closer to the ship. Seems like they're going to catch us.”

Many mages could be seen on the deck.

Ropes were put out on the deck. Soldiers grabbed the ends of each rope and placed them perpendicular to the length of the deck.

It seemed like with Wind element spells and ropes across the deck, the Zero Fighter would be able to land. ''Pretty rough'', he thought, but there was no other way.

Saito's right hand moved to throw up a hook to the ship. The hook wired up the Zero Fighter with the carrier, where it was fastened to.

Colbert who noticed the hook, was likely to have told to the crew of the Varsenda to stretch out ropes across the deck to help the Zero Fighter land.

They approached the Varsenda.

Then other hooks from the warship followed, fastening wings and tail. The flap was lowered.

Saito carefully approached from the rear, towards the ship.

Meanwhile, Louise didn't bat an eyelash for that sort of spectacle, and thought quietly.

Of course, at that time on the boat.

When she was pushed down by Saito…

How it would have ended, if neither her family, nor servants had spotted them, Louise thought.

“…”

This made her cheeks flush a deep red. She suddenly felt angry at Saito who, rocked in security, was handling the landing, and started to beat him.

“W-what are you doing?!”

“Why did you choose that place?! That place!”

Louise shouted.

“There’s no other place to land!”

And so, they both completely misunderstood each other.

As soon as Saito and Louise landed on the Varsenda and got off the Zero Fighter, they were greeted by the officer, who was accompanied by an escort of guards.

“Deck Officer, Kuryuuzurei.”

“Where are we heading now?“

Although he was asked, the officer guided them both without answering. Where could he be taking them? In Henrietta’s instructions only the name of the warship that they were to land on was written, nothing else. And the instructions of higher-up were always like this. ''Telling one subordinate, they think that they already told all. A noble’s subordinate must lead a long and tough life'', Saito thought. Henrietta did not appear to be an exception.

They are so confident, because that’s the way things are.

Through the narrow main-deck’s passage they were lead to a private two-man cabin. Although very small, it was still a private room. Within this cabin, there was an extremely small bed and table. Once Saito and Louise placed their luggage, they were urged by the officer to follow him again.

After going in zigzags through narrow passages of the warship, they finally stopped in front of a certain door.

When the officer knocked, there was an answer from the inside. The officer opened the door and let Saito and Louise in.

They both were greeted by generals sitting in a line. Golden mail-laces shined across their shoulders. They must be important commanders.

Dumbfounded, Louise and Saito took seats offered by the soldiers. Louise sat on the chair, and Saito after her.

The General in the most top seat, opened his mouth.

“Welcome to Albion Invasion Command Headquarters, Miss Void.”

Louise felt nervous. This general with a beard looked around 40 years old…

“Supreme Commander De Poitiers.”

Quickly, the general described his colleagues.

“This is Chief of Staff Wimpffen.”

A small man with a deep wrinkles sitting to the left of the General nodded.

“This is the commander of the Germania army, Marquis Handenburg.”

The General with a handlebar mustache that wore a steel helmet, nodded solemnly to Louise.

Apparently, this dragon mothership was also a general headquarters.

After that, the General introduced Louise to the staff and generals, gathered in the conference room.

“Now then, gentlemen. This is the trump card that our Majesty kept, I introduce you the ‘Void’ user.”

However, no one in the conference room even raised an eyebrow after those words. They just stared suspiciously at Louise and her familiar.

“In the battle of Tarbes, she was the one who gave the blow to Albion’s fleet.”

Only after De Poiters's words did the generals look with an interest at them.

Saito poked Louise.

“What?”

“…is it all right to be exposed like that?”

“If not, it would not be possible to cooperate with the army.”

''It may be right, however… although Henrietta ordered Louise to keep silent, she herself revealed it with ease,'' he thought.

Though Henrietta kept on saying that Louise was important, somehow her actions contradicted that. Thoughts about the queen made Saito sad.

Then he remembered Henrietta’s tremble at that time. ''Impossible'', he thought.

Anyway, he was completely sure about her.

The generals smiled to Louise. Fake smiles.

“You may think it is a hastily chosen headquarters. That is not the case. This ship ensures absolute security. You see, this warship, which is specialized in carrying dragon knights is not packed with cannons. It would be troublesome if enemies aim at us. ”

“Ha, haah…then why did you make such a warship into general headquarters?”

The whole room burst in laughter as Louise questioned in a very cute, confused voice.

“In normal ships there is no space for such conference rooms. They are stuffed with cannons.”

Indeed. For a flagship that controls a huge army, the ability to process information quickly is more necessary than offensive power.

“Enough with the chat. Let’s continue with the war council,” said a general of Germania. Smiles disappeared from the generals faces.

<center>* * *</center>

It was a tough war council. 　

Making 60,000 soldiers land on Albion was a secondary problem.

The main problem was how to deal with the powerful enemy air fleet. Even though during the battle at Tarbes 10 Albion ships-of-the-line along with the ''Lexington'' were destroyed, 40 ships-of-the-line remained. Although Tristain and Germania had 60 ships-of-the-line because it was a united fleet of two countries, executive confusion was to be expected. When you take into account that the Albion fleet was said to be superior to a fleet 1.5 times their strength, the potential difference between them was canceled.

Secondly, the selection of the landing point.

On Albion’s continent there were only two places where the large army of 60,000 soldiers could land all at once.

The capital city Londinium’s southern airbase Rosais, or the northern port - Dartanes.

Because of the port size, Rosais was preferable, however… aiming straight there, their large fleet would be discovered at once and that would give enemy the time to prepare a defense.

“Wasting soldiers in the assault would put the capture of Londinium at risk.“

The Chief of Staff calmly analyzed the forces and informed everyone. It should be kept silent. What kind of assault would that be with enemy resistance.

The allied forces needed a surprise attack.

60,000 soldiers wanted to land in Rosais without facing enemy resistance.

Thus they needed to deceive the large enemy army and draw their attention from the landing point at Rosais.

Simply put, the Tristain and Germania united army of 60,000… required a cunning strategy that would deceive the enemy into thinking that they would land in Dartanes.

That was the second problem.

“Can we hope for Miss Void’s cooperation in either of the two?”

The noble with a staff badge asked while watching Louise.

“Could you blow up the Albion fleet, the way we blew up the ''Lexington'' in Tarbes?”

Saito watched Louise. Louise turned around and shook her head.

“It is impossible…I don't have enough willpower stored to cast such strong 'Explosion'. I don’t know how many month’s or years would it take.”

The staff officer shook his head.

“Then such an unreliable ‘weapon’ can’t be called our trump card.”

Those words made Saito respond.

“Hey, Louise is not a weapon.”

“What? It’s not for a familiar to talk.”

Before it turned into a fuss… General De Poitiers interrupted.

“We’ll take over the fleet. Let’s have Miss Void undertake the feint. Can you do it?”

“Feint?”

“We discussed it before. We only have to convince the enemy that we will land not in Rosais but in Dartanes. It should be simple for the legendary 'Void user,' right?”

Louise thought.

…Was there such a spell?

Saito muttered quietly from the back.

“…Didn’t Derf say that it can be read when the right time comes?”

Louise nodded.

“Tomorrow, I’ll look for a spell that can be used.”

General De Poitiers gave a hopeful smile.

He then urged Louise and Saito to leave the room.
　

“Great,” Saito nodded.

“Those people, I think that they see me only as a gift horse.”

Saito tapped Louise's shoulder.

“These are the great generals? This way we won’t win the war this year.”

But, it might be a correct idea during the war.

''The fighter is more than just a means of boarding the ship, it is also indispensable.''

However, while thinking absent-mindedly, his shoulder was tapped from behind.

When he turned around, five or six nobles were sharply staring at Saito. They all seemed to be teenagers rather than men. They looked similar in age to Saito. They were wearing leather hats and clad in blue tunics. Like soldiers, they were wearing rapier-looking wands at their waists… yet it looked considerably shorter.

“Hey, you.”

Being addressed to, Saito turned.

“What?”

“Stop it,” Louise muttered quietly, pulling his sleeve.

The boy in the middle with a long jaw-line seemed to be their leader.

“Come.”

''Huh?'' With a suddenly agitated imagination, Saito, holding Derflinger, walked towards them.

They entered the upper deck where the Zero Fighter was placed. All Zero Fighter’s parts were tied with ropes that were fastened to the deck. Not able to understand, and still trying the figure out the meaning behind this, the irritated Saito pulled out Derflinger.

“Is this thing alive?”

One noble boy asked embarrassed, pointing at the Zero Fighter.

“If it is not so, then what is that. Explain.”

Another one requested for the explanation with a serious look.

Saito felt dumb-struck.

“No, that is not a living thing, however…” He muttered.

“Hurray! Didn’t I tell you? I win! Everyone give one écu!”

The fattest boy began to roar. Everyone sulkily took out gold coins from their pockets pocket and handed them to the boy.

Seeing Louise and Saito with their mouths agape, the boys gave awkward smiles.

“Were you surprised? Sorry.”

“Yes.”

“No, we were having a bet. Over that thing.”

A noble boy pointed at the Zero Fighter.

“We thought that it was alive. We thought that it was a dragon. "

“There is no place where such dragons could exist!”

“There might be! The world is wide after all!”

They started to quarrel again.

Seeing that, Saito recalled the classroom in his hometown. During the break, they also had similar foolish discussions to pass the time…

“It is a flying machine.”

He said, and the noble boys were interested immediately and listened attentively to Saito's explanation. However, they seemed not to be able to understand; an object that flies over the sky using power other than magic.

“We are dragon knights.”　

When the explanation of the Zero Fighter ended, the boys guided Saito and Louise to dragons inside the deck. The Dragon Knight Corps had suffered a lot of damage and was almost completely annihilated during the battle at Tarbes, that’s why the dragon knight apprentices were incorporated into the army as true knights.

“Under normal circumstances, one more year of training would be needed though.”

Explained the shyly smiling plump boy, who had won the bet before. He said that he was a commander of the 2nd Dragon Knight Squadron. He was the one that had guided Saito's Zero Fighter to the warship.

The dragons inside were all adult dragons. They looked twice as big as Tabitha’s Sylphid. Their big wings seemed to be built for speed.

“It must be very tough to become a dragon knight.”

“Really?”

“Yes. Having a dragon as a familiar is not that simple. Not everyone can do it. Dragon familiars are hard to please, difficult animals, because they will only allow those riders whom they accept to ride them.”

“Does being a dragon rider require not only skill but also magic powers? Intelligence too? To see through that sort of thing and never let his or her guard down?”

Seems like the dragon knight boys were elite, and had considerable owner’s pride too.

“Can I get on?”

Saito asked, they nodded.

Saito tried to straddle it, but was thrown off quickly. The boys burst into laughter, holding their sides. Since Saito’s competitive spirit was strong, he took the challenge again. The result was the same. Even a small girl like Tabitha was able to get on a dragon with a cool face… this was mortifying for Saito, so he took the challenge many times.

Louise watched the spectacle from far away. Saito and the dragon knight boys were getting along well, he made noise and screamed like one of them.　

The boys looked happy, and she envied them for a moment. ''Why are they getting along so well and so quickly?'' Louise thought while she sulked.

''I mean, what do dragons have that your master doesn’t? He did that with me in the boat the other day. Yet now he plays, screaming with dragon knights?''

''Don’t we have a battle in the sky tomorrow? Isn't there a chance we will die tomorrow? Is this how you decide to spend your time?''

Louise thought, while glaring at Saito.

''I am insecure and scared, I’d like you to hold me tight''

''But I’ll never say it aloud.'' 　

And… she sighed.

The feint operation.

It was necessary to convince the enemy that the united army of 60,000 was going to land not in Rosais, but in Dartanes… What spell would suit? She had not the slightest idea.

“Hey, you. You.”　

The dragon knight boys noticed the looks Louise was giving off in their direction, as she idly swung her legs leaning against the wall, and asked Saito.

“Is she your master? Is it ok for you to leave her alone?"

“Uuh! Damn!” Saito turned pale. Louise was left alone. She’ll hit, hit and complain later for sure. However, he did not want to look so pathetic in front of his new friends. Boys are inexperienced beings, and a new mate should not show weaknesses. Saito was strong.

“I-it’s all right if it is her. Leave it.”

“Oooh,”

Applauses erupted.

“That’s the spirit. To oppose your master in such manner! You are not an ordinary person.”

Louise, who got angry at Saito's attitude, approached.

“What did you say?”

“No, nothing…” the moment when he shut his mouth, Louise kicked him between the legs. And once she turned to go back to their room, dragging him with her, the commanding officer called for them both.

“What are your plans for tonight?”

For some reason Louise’s cheeks turned red.

“Nothing…” Saito replied, Louise kicked him in the stomach.

“In that case, how about having some drinks tonight for our acquaintanceship?”

He carefully suggested.

“By no means, if we were to slip out of our rooms in the middle of the night, we would be instantly found out by patrolling ship officers.”

Everyone started to worry. They wanted to escape ship officers anger from being drunk. It would be discovered by tomorrow anyways.

Saito, who had an idea, put out his finger and said,

“How about making jackstraws? Make straw bundles and place them in beds.”

“Lets do it!” the dragon knights laughed.

However, Louise alone did not laugh. She bit her nails, as if thinking about something.

“What’s wrong?”

Conversely they asked.

“…You. What did you say just now?"

“Eh? Well… Making jackstraws?”

“That’s right. Jackstraws. We just have to make 60,000 jackstraws.”

“Huh? 60,000? The number of members here is smaller.”

“First of all, making such a large number of straw bundles would really be problematic, right?“

One dragon knight asked with a serious expression on his face.

“Bundle of straws? Use magic!“

With that, Louise ran out.

“What, she?”

Dumbfounded Saito watched Louise leaving. Once again they were not understanding each other.

Louise jumped into the private room given to them, and opened the Founder’s Prayer Book.

For a moment she closed her eyes and took a deep breath before opening them again. With her mind totally focused on the Founder’s Prayer Book, she carefully held it.

One page began to shine… Louise smiled.

At the Academy of Magic, where classes had just ended, a group of riders appeared. It was the same day when Colbert watched Saito and Louise leave.

Entering through the gates were Agnes' musketeers.

The girls who stayed behind in the school were surprised by the appearance of household troops who rode horses. ''What’s going on?'' they wondered. Old Osman, the school headmaster, came out to meet Agnes.

“Welcome, Musketeer Commander Agnes. What brings you here?”

“Just doing my work, thank you for your patronage.”

Old Osman muttered something in his beard. In his heart, he had subtle thoughts. ''She probably came here to take the remaining female pupils for military training?''

Last night he had received a report.

Apparently, Henrietta’s royal government recruited a majority of nobles for war. The way it turned out - schoolgirls also were recruited as preliminary officers, if the officers were consumed in the Albion war. Old Osman doubted the methods of the royal government.

That’s why Old Osman did not take part in the ceremony at La Rochelle, saying farewell to the army.

The schoolgirls attendance was similarly prohibited too. As a result, Royal government decided to stimulate things by itself.

“Even though this war is inhuman?”

“The royal government at this moment is calling this war an ‘All-out war’.”

“All-out war. There is no plausible name to call it. The war that takes women and girls, what kind of righteousness could it ever have?”

Agnes watched Osman with cold eyes.

“Then what righteousness does a war where only noble men and soldiers die have?”

Old Osman was at a loss for words.

“Death is equal. It does not discriminate between women or children. Nothing else.”

Agnes determinedly headed towards the tower.

At that moment, the classes had ended in Kirche's and Montmorency's classrooms. Because the male teachers went to war, the number of classes had decreased a lot…

“However, there is an exception." Kirche muttered watching a man fully engaged in teaching.

It was Colbert.

''He keeps teaching as always.'' Somehow the school girl’s face was not calm at all.

“Ehm, look. Because of the flame’s high temperature the color brightens."

He was roasting a metal stick on an open flame.

The heated stick was bent as he continued to explain,

“Well, there are a lot of metals that cannot be manipulated if the flame is not hot enough. Therefore, when using ‘Fire’, controlling the flame’s temperature is fundamental.”

Montmorency suddenly raised her hand.

“Do you have a question, Miss Montmorency?”

Montmorency stood up.

“The country is in the middle of a war. How… can you teach classes with such a carefree attitude?”

“Leave your worries at school… I am your teacher, and you are my student.”

Colbert settled down, and answered without changing the intonation.

“But… all classmates… even teachers, face the war.”

“And your point is? We should learn even more, because it is a time of war. To use it in war, it is necessary to learn to use ‘Fire’ for destruction. Study now, so you will have something to share with the boys who return from the war.”

Colbert said and looked around the classroom.

“You are just afraid of war,”

Kirche declared in a slightly thready voice.

“Indeed.” nodded Colbert.

“I’m afraid of war. I am a coward.”

From the schoolgirls throats escaped gasps of amazement.

”However, I feel no guilt.”

When Colbert clearly asserted it, a group of people rudely barged into the classroom. It was Agnes and her people.

They were wearing chain hemps, and long swords with pistols at their waists. The schoolgirls got slightly noisy, seeing women entering in such exaggerated attire.

“Y-y-you, w-what…”

Agnes, completely ignoring Colbert, ordered the students.

“I am Her Majesty's musketeer. I order you all in the name of Her Majesty to discontinue all classes from this point. Dress up and line up in the courtyard.”

“What? Discontinue the class? Don’t joke around.”

After Colbert’s words, Agnes turned her head,

“I had enough of babysitting… This is an order.”

Schoolgirls began to stand up grumbling.

Colbert blocked Agnes' way in panic.

“Hey! hey!. The class is not over yet!”

“It’s a direct order from Her Majesty. Haven’t you heard?”

Agnes said in an unpleasant voice.

“Following Her Majesty orders, I am teaching right now. 15 more minutes, the time given to me by Her Majesty to make the student learn. It cannot be ordered by you. All of you! Return to the classroom! For another 15 minutes I will teach! You can go playing war after that!”

[[Image:ZnT06-185.jpg|thumb]]

Agnes pulled out her sword and pointed it at Colbert's throat.

“War game you say. Are you going against us? Mister, this is not for a mage to decide, do not go too far.”

“N-not at all…”

Watching the sword pointing to his throat, Colbert dropped into cold sweat.

“Are you a Fire user? They always reek of a burnt smell, an unpleasant smell that wafts from under the robe. Teacher, I hate mages, specially the ones that use Fire.”

“Huu…”

Colbert's legs began to tremble. He had to support his back against the wall.

“Listen, do not obstruct my duty.”

Agnes looked at the trembling Colbert as if looking at garbage, and walked away, placing her sword back into its sheath. Schoolgirls, with a similar scorn on their faces, passed Colbert by.

Left alone, Colbert buried his face in his palms… and released a deep sigh.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter5|Back to Chapter 5]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter7|Forward to Chapter 7]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume6 Chapter6 - MTL

2015-07-12T19:16:50Z

Coffeezombie: fix translations for clarity

<noinclude>{{Template:PREVIEW}}</noinclude>

===Chapter Six: Sortie===

The end of the year, first week of Wynn's moon, Man's day of the week became a day that was imprinted in the history of Halkeginia.

It was the next day of Void, when the two moons that hung in the sky overlapped. During this day, when the Albion continent was at its closest point to Halkeginia, a large fleet of Tristain and Germania ships carrying a united army of 60,000 soldiers sailed off from La Rochelle for the Albion invasion.

Tristain and Germania together had 500 ships. Only sixty of them were battleships while the rest carried soldiers and supplies.

Queen Henrietta and Cardinal Mazarini were in La Rochelle port, standing on top of the World Tree pier, watching the fleet sail off.

All the ships going up into the sky at the same time surely was an amazing sight to behold.

“It's as if they are seeds carried away by the wind,” Cardinal Mazarini said, sharing his thoughts.

“Seeds that will repaint the continent.”

“There’s no seed that can repaint a white country, blue.”

The flag of Tristain’s royal family was a white lily on a blue background.

“It’s possible that we will be defeated,” Mazarini muttered.

“I do not intend to be defeated.”

“General De Poitiers is a great commander who is both bold and careful. He is likely to succeed.” Henrietta knew that calling him a great commander was a bit of a stretch, but there were no other generals with more talent than him. Generals who surpassed him existed only in history books.

“I wonder why we have to fight though?”

Mazarini muttered, in a barely audible voice.

“Why would you ask such a thing?”

“We could have blockaded Albion to make them starve. With careful planning, it could be a very successful idea.”

“We will march.”

Henrietta muttered without changing her expression.

“Don’t say that. Courage is not necessary to settle it once and for all. Well, maybe I'm just getting old.”

Mazarini patted his whitening beard.

“If we were going to lose, would you use the "Void" in this war, Your Majesty?”

It was a highly secret matter to discuss. Only a few people knew that Louise was a Void user. Henrietta, the Cardinal… and a few royal generals.

“I should be burned... with pleasure I would burn as a retribution for my sins.”

Henrietta muttered silently, staring into the emptiness.

“Calm down. Your Majesty won't go there alone. Hopefully my old bones are good enough for that.”

Henrietta entrusted generals with knowledge of the Void only as the trump card.

After hearing about Louise’s Void, at first, General De Poitiers did not even try to believe in it. But it was not impossible either. Because Void was considered a legend, he could not believe in its existence.

However, after being reminded about the military results in Tarbes, with much effort, the general believed in it.

Obtaining the legendary element of Void redoubled his courage and he promised Henrietta a swift victory.

Henrietta, to ensure the victory in the first battle, gave him permission to control the Void.

Henrietta sighed over her own sinfulness.

This war… against country, people.

It was nothing more than letting one's personal grievance out on them.

The war was only a means to calm down lover's enmity.

''How many humans did I send away to death for this?''

It even included her childhood and best friend, too.

''In such war, there is no victory or defeat, it cannot make one’s crimes disappear'', Henrietta thought.

''Despite knowing this, I still declare the patriotism for the sailing off troops, I will burn in hell for this.''

A trickle of blood ran down the edge of her lips as Henrietta bit them, screaming out,

“Viva Tristain!”

The sounds of the queen’s cheers sounded in the sky.

Officers lined up on the upper deck, saluted Henrietta, who was seeing them off, and shouted following the queen,

“Viva Tristain! Viva Henrietta!”

These shouts, accompanied with a chorus of the rest of 60,000 men that joined in, roared in the sky.

“Viva Tristain! Viva Henrietta!”

The chest-piercing repetitive cheers only intensified Henrietta’s awareness of her crime…

At the same time, in the Academy of Magic…　

To use Fire by himself peacefully, Colbert finally reached the "power" at last. The power of heat… That is to say, the power to convert heat into movement somehow.

Though steam based mechanisms made up for it in some measure, it wasn’t enough for Colbert, who wanted to upgrade it into the Zero Fighter’s engine "power".

Colbert concentrated on the analysis of this "Enjin".

Though he wanted to assemble something close to it by trial and error… It was impossible to learn how to assemble an internal combustion Enjin of equal accuracy.

First of all, metallurgy technologies were primitive in Halkeginia.

The iron that composed the Enjin could not be manufactured. Even with the square-class spell "Alchemy" it would be difficult to create such advanced manufactured iron. A person’s magic technique mixes with impurities anyway.

Secondly, the processing technology.

To assemble a high quality Enjin, you would need to make a lot of identical parts. Considering the technology of Halkeginia, it was nearly impossible.

In Halkeginia, the concept of an entirely identical thing didn't exist.

For instance, even among guns, which are mostly made from advanced craft goods, there still aren’t two completely identical ones. Bullets and the form of a gun appear identical, but the details are different. Even parts are not really compatible.

Even if Colbert tried to make the Zero Fighter’s machine gun’s bullets, he knew that it would be impossible. Though one can create a brass frame, it would still have too many identical details for Alchemy to deal with. Although it was hard to create brass frames, the production of the liquid "gasoline" was an entirely different matter.

Thus Colbert finished "New Liquid Container" putting the technologies to use.

In front of the laboratory in the Academy of Magic, Colbert, who with much effort had finished obtaining all the equipment for the Zero Fighter, with a deep sigh, watched his single-handed work.

During half of a year, though the new weapon was finished, he still wanted to accomplish more wonderful technologies, but his research results were settled there.

Seeing Saito, who had shown up in front of the laboratory, Colbert spread his hands.　

“Ooh, Saito-kun, are you leaving?”

Saito had just finished preparing for the journey ahead. He carried goggles, which were Siesta's grandfather's keepsake, on his neck. Derflinger was tied on his back and a leather pouch was attached to his waist. Various items were placed in there.

“Yes,” Saito nodded.

“Very well. Will you head directly to the ship? Can you land this thing on the ship safely?"

This morning, the fleet had set sail for Albion.

The ship that should have taken the Zero Fighter with it had already sailed with the other ships and was waiting for them ahead. It was a special warship built to carry wind dragons, now it would carry the Zero Fighter as well.

The new and powerful ship, which belonged to the newly created ''Dragon Carrier''-class, was named ''Varsenda''.

Not only that, but Colbert, using Earth magic, placed enough gasoline for five flights within the ship as well.

So Saito only needed to take Louise with him on the Zero Fighter and land on that ship.

“Well, with a lot… One cannot be completely safe, right?

Saito said while turning around. Louise had not appeared yet.

“Because of this haste, I didn’t have the time to explain to you how the new weapon works.”

“Is that so…”

Saito found an iron pipe hanging under the Zero Fighter’s wing. What on earth is that tube for? But, there was no time for the detailed explanations now.

[[Image:ZnT06-159.jpg|thumb]]

“But before you go, here is the manual I wrote for you.”

Colbert handed Saito a small notebook. Although Saito could not read it, Louise could. ''I'll read it later'', he thought.

“Thank you.”

Then Colbert, looking hesitant whether to say or not, opened his mouth.

“To tell you the truth…”

“Eh?”

“To tell you the truth, I do not want my student to ride a vehicle used for war.”

He said bitterly.

“Student?”

“Aah, how should I put it? Well, though you are not a noble, I still think of you as one of my students. You don’t mind, don’t you?”

“No, I don’t mind that…”

Saito felt shy.

“I do not want to use Fire for murder. I…”

Colbert declared clearly.

“Why? Everyone is saying that the Fire element is the most suited for the war. Oh well, I do not know magic so well.”

“That’s right… Fire is the element of destruction. Fire users are of a great value… However, I think otherwise. I think that using Fire for destruction is lonely.”

Recalling the words, Saito hung his head, embarrassed.

“Oh yes, this flying machine is called ‘Phoenix’ by the royal army, right?”

“Yes, when I was attacking battleships with it at Tarbes, someone said, ‘This is the legendary Phoenix!’…”

“I see! That Phoenix!”

Colbert shouted, delighted.

“Teacher?”

“Phoenix is a legendary being. Phoenix… firebird god, a symbol of destruction…and a symbol of ‘Rebirth’.”

“Rebirth?”

“It's a reincarnation.”

Saito wondered why Colbert looked so pleased. Then, Colbert entered into a world of his own.

“That’s right… Rebirth… indeed… it’s a symbol right? Really?”

Then, Colbert noticed Saito who was watching him in amazement.

“Ah, aah! Sorry!” he bowed his head.

“No, it’s all right. I’m used to it.”

Colbert put on a serious look.

“Hey, Saito-kun… By the way, that…”

“What?”

At that moment, Louise showed up.

“At last,” Saito muttered.

“It can’t be helped! A girl has lots of preparations to take care of!”

“We're going to war. What kind of girl preparations are there?”

“Hmph!” Louise turned her face away, and ignoring Saito, climbed up the wing and entered the cockpit. One month had passed since they had run away from Louise's family.

Since then, things were like this.

Lifting up the rear bulletproof plane glass, Louise sat down in the seat.

“Well, errr, teacher, what were you saying just now?"

“N-no…it’s nothing. Yes.”

Saito boarded the Zero Fighter.

Then Colbert’s magic cranked the propeller, starting up the engine.

As it was the second time, it was possible to operate calmly.

Colbert, helping again, created a strong wind.

Saito put on the goggles and rolled the muffler around his neck.

Colbert shouted through the roaring noise of engine.

“Saito-kun! Miss Vallière!"

Saito waved.

“Do not die! Do not die! Even if it is hopeless! Even if you’ll be called a coward, do not die! Never die! Return safe and sound!”

Through the roaring of the engine, the voice was not heard. However, Colbert's words reached somehow. Even though he could not hear them, they reached his heart.

“Ok!” Saito shouted opening the throttle.

The Zero Fighter started sliding and bit by bit it started lifting.

Gradually it grew smaller, until it faded away in the sky.

Even though the Zero Fighter had disappeared in the sky, Colbert quietly kept on watching.

After flying for two hours, there was a small break in the clouds. It grew bigger while approaching, until it became a fleet buried deep in the sky. Saito was reminded of a race of balloons he had seen on the television one time.

Varying from 50 to 100 meters in length, hundreds of ships were queued up, making it a grand and a beautiful spectacle to behold.

“Incredible…”

Saito exclaimed in a voice of admiration.

“Hey, Louise, look. A huge fleet!”

“…”

However, Louise turned away, puffing her cheeks.

Louise's mood did not improve. Lately, after returning home, she was always like this.

Saito tried to figure out the reason behind Louise’s bad mood.

''After confessing my love, Louise looked like she accepted it for a moment.''

Normally, one would expect a couple to get closer after that.

''But I interpreted Louise’s reward, “Touch one place that you like,” as permission to touch everywhere, which made Louise angry.''

''And after Siesta’s “Unbuttoning” remark, Master, who has a very strong desire to monopolize, got even more angry.''

From Louise’s perspective, flirting with another girl was similar to serving two masters at once – Saito misunderstood it greatly.

Actually, Louise was just jealous.

Flirting with other girls after confessing his love to her and kissing her was something she could not forgive.

And, even though for a moment, she was ready to surrender her chastity for this familiar, even her own thoughts were inexcusable. Until marriage, it was definitely not good. Even three months after marriage, it was definitely not good. Being swayed by his actions – that’s what she was so angry about.

Because Louise kept being silent like that, Saito gave up.

At the moment, they needed to find that warship to land on. Several dragon knights flew up, surrounding Saito’s Zero Fighter. They started waving; Saito waved back. Seems like they were going to guide him to the ship.

Following the backs of the dragon knights, at the speed limit of the plane, ''Varsenda'' came into view.

The ship deck was flat and big in order to carry the large number of dragon knights. The sail mast was about 6 meters tall, everything must look like small bugs from up there. It wasn’t equipped with cannons as this ship’s sole purpose was to carry dragon knights.

It was a perfect place to carry the Zero Fighter, or perhaps one should say that it was impossible for other ships to do that.

But even though ''Varsenda'''s deck was long and wide, the length of the deck was still too short for the Zero Fighter to land on.

How could he land there?

Derflinger asked from his back.

“Partner, bring this airplane closer to the ship. Seems like they're going to catch us.”

Many mages could be seen on the deck.

Ropes were put out on the deck. Soldiers grabbed the ends of each rope and placed them perpendicular to the length of the deck.

It seemed like with Wind element spells and ropes across the deck, the Zero Fighter would be able to land. ''Pretty rough'', he thought, but there was no other way.

Saito's right hand moved to throw up a hook to the ship. The hook wired up the Zero Fighter with the carrier, where it was fastened to.

Colbert who noticed the hook, was likely to have told to the crew of the Varsenda to stretch out ropes across the deck to help the Zero Fighter land.

They approached the Varsenda.

Then other hooks from the warship followed, fastening wings and tail. The flap was lowered.

Saito carefully approached from the rear, towards the ship.

Meanwhile, Louise didn't bat an eyelash for that sort of spectacle, and thought quietly.

Of course, at that time on the boat.

When she was pushed down by Saito…

How it would have ended, if neither her family, nor servants had spotted them, Louise thought.

“…”

This made her cheeks flush a deep red. She suddenly felt angry at Saito who, rocked in security, was handling the landing, and started to beat him.

“W-what are you doing?!”

“Why did you choose that place?! That place!”

Louise shouted.

“There’s no other place to land!”

And so, they both completely misunderstood each other.

As soon as Saito and Louise landed on the Varsenda and got off the Zero Fighter, they were greeted by the officer, who was accompanied by the guardians.

“Deck Officer, Kuryuuzurei.”

“Where are we heading now?“

Although he was asked, the officer guided them both without answering. Where could he be taking them? In Henrietta’s instructions only the name of the warship that they were to land on was written, nothing else. And the instructions of higher-up were always like this. ''Telling to one subordinate, they think that they already told all. A noble’s subordinate must lead a long and tough life'', Saito thought. Henrietta did not appear to be an exception.

They are so confident, because that’s the way things are.

Through the narrow main-deck’s passage they were lead to a private two-man cabin. Although very small, it was still a private room. Within this cabin, there was an extremely small bed and table. Once Saito and Louise placed their luggage, they were urged by the officer to follow him again.

After going in zigzags through narrow passages of the warship, they finally stopped in front of a certain door.

When the officer knocked, there was an answer from the inside. The officer opened the door and let Saito and Louise in.

They both were greeted by generals sitting in a line. Golden mail-laces shined across their shoulders. They must be important commanders.

Dumbfounded, Louise and Saito took seats offered by the soldiers. Louise sat on the chair, and Saito after her.

The General in the most top seat, opened his mouth.

“Welcome to Albion Invasion Command Headquarters, Miss Void.”

Louise felt nervous. This general with a beard looked around 40 years old…

“Supreme Commander De Poitiers.”

Quickly, the general described his colleagues.

“This is Chief of Staff Wimpffen.”

A small man with a deep wrinkles sitting to the left of the General nodded.

“This is the commander of the Germania army, Marquis Handenburg.”

The General with a handlebar mustache that wore a steel helmet, nodded solemnly to Louise.

Apparently, this dragon mothership was also a general headquarters.

After that, the General introduced Louise to the staff and generals, gathered in the conference room.

“Now then, gentlemen. This is the trump card that our Majesty kept, I introduce you the ‘Void’ user.”

However, no one in the conference room even raised an eyebrow after those words. They just stared suspiciously at Louise and her familiar.

“In the battle of Tarbes, she was the one who gave the blow to Albion’s fleet.”

Only after De Poiters's words did the generals look with an interest at them.

Saito poked Louise.

“What?”

“…is it all right to be exposed like that?”

“If not, it would not be possible to cooperate with the army.”

''It may be right, however… although Henrietta ordered Louise to keep silent, she herself revealed it with ease,'' he thought.

Though Henrietta kept on saying that Louise was important, somehow her actions contradicted that. Thoughts about the queen made Saito sad.

Then he remembered Henrietta’s tremble at that time. ''Impossible'', he thought.

Anyway, he was completely sure about her.

The generals smiled to Louise. Fake smiles.

“You may think it is a hastily chosen headquarters. Sorry no. This ship ensures absolute security. You see, this warship which is specialized in carrying dragon knights is not packed with cannons. It can be troublesome if enemies aim at us. ”

“Ha, haah…then why did you make such a warship into general headquarters?”

The whole room burst in laughter as Louise questioned in a very cute, confused voice.

“In normal ships there is no space for such conference rooms. They are stuffed with cannons.”

Indeed. For a flagship that controls a huge army, the ability to process information quickly is more necessary than offensive power.

“Enough with the chat. Let’s continue with the war council,” said a general of Germania. Smiles disappeared from the generals faces.

<center>* * *</center>

It was a tough war council. 　

Making 60,000 soldiers land on Albion was a secondary problem.

The main problem was how to deal with the powerful enemy air fleet. Even though during the battle at Tarbes 10 Albion ships-of-the-line along with the ''Lexington'' were destroyed, 40 ships-of-the-line remained. Although Tristain and Germania had 60 ships-of-the-line because it was a united fleet of two countries, executive confusion was to be expected. When you take into account that the Albion fleet was said to be superior to a fleet 1.5 times their strength, the potential difference between them was canceled.

Secondly, the selection of the landing point.

On Albion’s continent there were only two places where the large army of 60,000 soldiers could land all at once.

The capital city Londinium’s southern airbase Rosais, or the northern port - Dartanes.

Because of the port size, Rosais was preferable, however… aiming straight there, their large fleet would be discovered at once and that would give enemy the time to prepare a defense.

“Wasting soldiers in the assault would put the capture of Londinium at risk.“

The Chief of Staff calmly analyzed the forces and informed everyone. It should be kept silent. What kind of assault would that be with enemy resistance.

The allied forces needed a surprise attack.

60,000 soldiers wanted to land in Rosais without facing enemy resistance.

Thus they needed to deceive the large enemy army and draw their attention from the landing point at Rosais.

Simply put, the Tristain and Germania united army of 60,000… required a cunning strategy that would deceive the enemy into thinking that they would land in Dartanes.

That was the second problem.

“Can we hope for Miss Void’s cooperation in either of the two?”

The noble with a staff badge asked while watching Louise.

“Could you blow up the Albion fleet, the way we blew up the ''Lexington'' in Tarbes?”

Saito watched Louise. Louise turned around and shook her head.

“It is impossible…I don't have enough willpower stored to cast such strong 'Explosion'. I don’t know how many month’s or years would it take.”

The staff officer shook his head.

“Then such an unreliable ‘weapon’ can’t be called our trump card.”

Those words made Saito respond.

“Hey, Louise is not a weapon.”

“What? It’s not for a familiar to talk.”

Before it turned into a fuss… General De Poitiers interrupted.

“We’ll take over the fleet. Let’s have Miss Void undertake the feint. Can you do it?”

“Feint?”

“We discussed it before. We only have to convince the enemy that we will land not in Rosais but in Dartanes. It should be simple for the legendary 'Void user,' right?”

Louise thought.

…Was there such a spell?

Saito muttered quietly from the back.

“…Didn’t Derf say that it can be read when the right time comes?”

Louise nodded.

“Tomorrow, I’ll look for a spell that can be used.”

General De Poitiers gave a hopeful smile.

He then urged Louise and Saito to leave the room.
　

“Great,” Saito nodded.

“Those people, I think that they see me only as a gift horse.”

Saito tapped Louise's shoulder.

“These are the great generals? This way we won’t win the war this year.”

But, it might be a correct idea during the war.

''The fighter is more than just a means of boarding the ship, it is also indispensable.''

However, while thinking absent-mindedly, his shoulder was tapped from behind.

When he turned around, five or six nobles were sharply staring at Saito. They all seemed to be teenagers rather than men. They looked similar in age to Saito. They were wearing leather hats and clad in blue tunics. Like soldiers, they were wearing rapier-looking wands at their waists… yet it looked considerably shorter.

“Hey, you.”

Being addressed to, Saito turned.

“What?”

“Stop it,” Louise muttered quietly, pulling his sleeve.

The boy in the middle with a long jaw-line seemed to be their leader.

“Come.”

''Huh?'' With a suddenly agitated imagination, Saito, holding Derflinger, walked towards them.

They entered the upper deck where the Zero Fighter was placed. All Zero Fighter’s parts were tied with ropes that were fastened to the deck. Not able to understand, and still trying the figure out the meaning behind this, the irritated Saito pulled out Derflinger.

“Is this thing alive?”

One noble boy asked embarrassed, pointing at the Zero Fighter.

“If it is not so, then what is that. Explain.”

Another one requested for the explanation with a serious look.

Saito felt dumb-struck.

“No, that is not a living thing, however…” He muttered.

“Hurray! Didn’t I tell you? I win! Everyone give one écu!”

The fattest boy began to roar. Everyone sulkily took out gold coins from their pockets pocket and handed them to the boy.

Seeing Louise and Saito with their mouths agape, the boys gave awkward smiles.

“Were you surprised? Sorry.”

“Yes.”

“No, we were having a bet. Over that thing.”

A noble boy pointed at the Zero Fighter.

“We thought that it was alive. We thought that it was a dragon. "

“There is no place where such dragons could exist!”

“There might be! The world is wide after all!”

They started to quarrel again.

Seeing that, Saito recalled the classroom in his hometown. During the break, they also had similar foolish discussions to pass the time…

“It is a flying machine.”

He said, and the noble boys were interested immediately and listened attentively to Saito's explanation. However, they seemed not to be able to understand; an object that flies over the sky using power other than magic.

“We are dragon knights.”　

When the explanation of the Zero Fighter ended, the boys guided Saito and Louise to dragons inside the deck. The Dragon Knight Corps had suffered a lot of damage and was almost completely annihilated during the battle at Tarbes, that’s why the dragon knight apprentices were incorporated into the army as true knights.

“Under normal circumstances, one more year of training would be needed though.”

Explained the shyly smiling plump boy, who had won the bet before. He said that he was a commander of the 2nd Dragon Knight Squadron. He was the one that had guided Saito's Zero Fighter to the warship.

The dragons inside were all adult dragons. They looked twice as big as Tabitha’s Sylphid. Their big wings seemed to be built for speed.

“It must be very tough to become a dragon knight.”

“Really?”

“Yes. Having a dragon as a familiar is not that simple. Not everyone can do it. Dragon familiars are hard to please, difficult animals, because they will only allow those riders whom they accept to ride them.”

“Does being a dragon rider require not only skill but also magic powers? Intelligence too? To see through that sort of thing and never let his or her guard down?”

Seems like the dragon knight boys were elite, and had considerable owner’s pride too.

“Can I get on?”

Saito asked, they nodded.

Saito tried to straddle it, but was thrown off quickly. The boys burst into laughter, holding their sides. Since Saito’s competitive spirit was strong, he took the challenge again. The result was the same. Even a small girl like Tabitha was able to get on a dragon with a cool face… this was mortifying for Saito, so he took the challenge many times.

Louise watched the spectacle from far away. Saito and the dragon knight boys were getting along well, he made noise and screamed like one of them.　

The boys looked happy, and she envied them for a moment. ''Why are they getting along so well and so quickly?'' Louise thought while she sulked.

''I mean, what do dragons have that your master doesn’t? He did that with me in the boat the other day. Yet now he plays, screaming with dragon knights?''

''Don’t we have a battle in the sky tomorrow? Isn't there a chance we will die tomorrow? Is this how you decide to spend your time?''

Louise thought, while glaring at Saito.

''I am insecure and scared, I’d like you to hold me tight''

''But I’ll never say it aloud.'' 　

And… she sighed.

The feint operation.

It was necessary to convince the enemy that the united army of 60,000 was going to land not in Rosais, but in Dartanes… What spell would suit? She had not the slightest idea.

“Hey, you. You.”　

The dragon knight boys noticed the looks Louise was giving off in their direction, as she idly swung her legs leaning against the wall, and asked Saito.

“Is she your master? Is it ok for you to leave her alone?"

“Uuh! Damn!” Saito turned pale. Louise was left alone. She’ll hit, hit and complain later for sure. However, he did not want to look so pathetic in front of his new friends. Boys are inexperienced beings, and a new mate should not show weaknesses. Saito was strong.

“I-it’s all right if it is her. Leave it.”

“Oooh,”

Applauses erupted.

“That’s the spirit. To oppose your master in such manner! You are not an ordinary person.”

Louise, who got angry at Saito's attitude, approached.

“What did you say?”

“No, nothing…” the moment when he shut his mouth, Louise kicked him between the legs. And once she turned to go back to their room, dragging him with her, the commanding officer called for them both.

“What are your plans for tonight?”

For some reason Louise’s cheeks turned red.

“Nothing…” Saito replied, Louise kicked him in the stomach.

“In that case, how about having some drinks tonight for our acquaintanceship?”

He carefully suggested.

“By no means, if we were to slip out of our rooms in the middle of the night, we would be instantly found out by patrolling ship officers.”

Everyone started to worry. They wanted to escape ship officers anger from being drunk. It would be discovered by tomorrow anyways.

Saito, who had an idea, put out his finger and said,

“How about making jackstraws? Make straw bundles and place them in beds.”

“Lets do it!” the dragon knights laughed.

However, Louise alone did not laugh. She bit her nails, as if thinking about something.

“What’s wrong?”

Conversely they asked.

“…You. What did you say just now?"

“Eh? Well… Making jackstraws?”

“That’s right. Jackstraws. We just have to make 60,000 jackstraws.”

“Huh? 60,000? The number of members here is smaller.”

“First of all, making such a large number of straw bundles would really be problematic, right?“

One dragon knight asked with a serious expression on his face.

“Bundle of straws? Use magic!“

With that, Louise ran out.

“What, she?”

Dumbfounded Saito watched Louise leaving. Once again they were not understanding each other.

Louise jumped into the private room given to them, and opened the Founder’s Prayer Book.

For a moment she closed her eyes and took a deep breath before opening them again. With her mind totally focused on the Founder’s Prayer Book, she carefully held it.

One page began to shine… Louise smiled.

At the Academy of Magic, where classes had just ended, a group of riders appeared. It was the same day when Colbert watched Saito and Louise leave.

Entering through the gates were Agnes' musketeers.

The girls who stayed behind in the school were surprised by the appearance of household troops who rode horses. ''What’s going on?'' they wondered. Old Osman, the school headmaster, came out to meet Agnes.

“Welcome, Musketeer Commander Agnes. What brings you here?”

“Just doing my work, thank you for your patronage.”

Old Osman muttered something in his beard. In his heart, he had subtle thoughts. ''She probably came here to take the remaining female pupils for military training?''

Last night he had received a report.

Apparently, Henrietta’s royal government recruited a majority of nobles for war. The way it turned out - schoolgirls also were recruited as preliminary officers, if the officers were consumed in the Albion war. Old Osman doubted the methods of the royal government.

That’s why Old Osman did not take part in the ceremony at La Rochelle, saying farewell to the army.

The schoolgirls attendance was similarly prohibited too. As a result, Royal government decided to stimulate things by itself.

“Even though this war is inhuman?”

“The royal government at this moment is calling this war an ‘All-out war’.”

“All-out war. There is no plausible name to call it. The war that takes women and girls, what kind of righteousness could it ever have?”

Agnes watched Osman with cold eyes.

“Then what righteousness does a war where only noble men and soldiers die have?”

Old Osman was at a loss for words.

“Death is equal. It does not discriminate between women or children. Nothing else.”

Agnes determinedly headed towards the tower.

At that moment, the classes had ended in Kirche's and Montmorency's classrooms. Because the male teachers went to war, the number of classes had decreased a lot…

“However, there is an exception." Kirche muttered watching a man fully engaged in teaching.

It was Colbert.

''He keeps teaching as always.'' Somehow the school girl’s face was not calm at all.

“Ehm, look. Because of the flame’s high temperature the color brightens."

He was roasting a metal stick on an open flame.

The heated stick was bent as he continued to explain,

“Well, there are a lot of metals that cannot be manipulated if the flame is not hot enough. Therefore, when using ‘Fire’, controlling the flame’s temperature is fundamental.”

Montmorency suddenly raised her hand.

“Do you have a question, Miss Montmorency?”

Montmorency stood up.

“The country is in the middle of a war. How… can you teach classes with such a carefree attitude?”

“Leave your worries at school… I am your teacher, and you are my student.”

Colbert settled down, and answered without changing the intonation.

“But… all classmates… even teachers, face the war.”

“And your point is? We should learn even more, because it is a time of war. To use it in war, it is necessary to learn to use ‘Fire’ for destruction. Study now, so you will have something to share with the boys who return from the war.”

Colbert said and looked around the classroom.

“You are just afraid of war,”

Kirche declared in a slightly thready voice.

“Indeed.” nodded Colbert.

“I’m afraid of war. I am a coward.”

From the schoolgirls throats escaped gasps of amazement.

”However, I feel no guilt.”

When Colbert clearly asserted it, a group of people rudely barged into the classroom. It was Agnes and her people.

They were wearing chain hemps, and long swords with pistols at their waists. The schoolgirls got slightly noisy, seeing women entering in such exaggerated attire.

“Y-y-you, w-what…”

Agnes, completely ignoring Colbert, ordered the students.

“I am Her Majesty's musketeer. I order you all in the name of Her Majesty to discontinue all classes from this point. Dress up and line up in the courtyard.”

“What? Discontinue the class? Don’t joke around.”

After Colbert’s words, Agnes turned her head,

“I had enough of babysitting… This is an order.”

Schoolgirls began to stand up grumbling.

Colbert blocked Agnes' way in panic.

“Hey! hey!. The class is not over yet!”

“It’s a direct order from Her Majesty. Haven’t you heard?”

Agnes said in an unpleasant voice.

“Following Her Majesty orders, I am teaching right now. 15 more minutes, the time given to me by Her Majesty to make the student learn. It cannot be ordered by you. All of you! Return to the classroom! For another 15 minutes I will teach! You can go playing war after that!”

[[Image:ZnT06-185.jpg|thumb]]

Agnes pulled out her sword and pointed it at Colbert's throat.

“War game you say. Are you going against us? Mister, this is not for a mage to decide, do not go too far.”

“N-not at all…”

Watching the sword pointing to his throat, Colbert dropped into cold sweat.

“Are you a Fire user? They always reek of a burnt smell, an unpleasant smell that wafts from under the robe. Teacher, I hate mages, specially the ones that use Fire.”

“Huu…”

Colbert's legs began to tremble. He had to support his back against the wall.

“Listen, do not obstruct my duty.”

Agnes looked at the trembling Colbert as if looking at garbage, and walked away, placing her sword back into its sheath. Schoolgirls, with a similar scorn on their faces, passed Colbert by.

Left alone, Colbert buried his face in his palms… and released a deep sigh.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter5|Back to Chapter 5]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter7|Forward to Chapter 7]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume6 Chapter6 - MTL

2015-07-12T19:08:47Z

Coffeezombie: minor fixes

<noinclude>{{Template:PREVIEW}}</noinclude>

===Chapter Six: Sortie===

The end of the year, first week of Wynn's moon, Man's day of the week became a day that was imprinted in the history of Halkeginia.

It was the next day of Void, when the two moons that hung in the sky overlapped. During this day, when the Albion continent was at its closest point to Halkeginia, a large fleet of Tristain and Germania ships carrying a united army of 60,000 soldiers sailed off from La Rochelle for the Albion invasion.

Tristain and Germania together had 500 ships. Only sixty of them were battleships while the rest carried soldiers and supplies.

Queen Henrietta and Cardinal Mazarini were in La Rochelle port, standing on top of the World Tree pier, watching the fleet sail off.

All the ships going up into the sky at the same time surely was an amazing sight to behold.

“It's as if they are seeds carried away by the wind,” Cardinal Mazarini said, sharing his thoughts.

“Seeds that will repaint the continent.”

“There’s no seed that can repaint a white country, blue.”

The flag of Tristain’s royal family was a white lily on a blue background.

“It’s possible that we will be defeated,” Mazarini muttered.

“I do not intend to be defeated.”

“General De Poitiers is a great commander who is both bold and careful. He is likely to succeed.” Henrietta knew that calling him a great commander was a bit of a stretch, but there were no other generals with more talent than him. Generals who surpassed him existed only in history books.

“I wonder why we have to fight though?”

Mazarini muttered, in a barely audible voice.

“Why would you ask such a thing?”

“We could have blockaded Albion to make them starve. With careful planning, it could be a very successful idea.”

“We will march.”

Henrietta muttered without changing her expression.

“Don’t say that. Courage is not necessary to settle it once and for all. Well, maybe I'm just getting old.”

Mazarini patted his whitening beard.

“If we were going to lose, would you use the "Void" in this war, Your Majesty?”

It was a highly secret matter to discuss. Only a few people knew that Louise was a Void user. Henrietta, the Cardinal… and a few royal generals.

“I should be burned... with pleasure I would burn as a retribution for my sins.”

Henrietta muttered silently, staring into the emptiness.

“Calm down. Your Majesty won't go there alone. Hopefully my old bones are good enough for that.”

Henrietta entrusted generals with knowledge of the Void only as the trump card.

After hearing about Louise’s Void, at first, General De Poitiers did not even try to believe in it. But it was not impossible either. Because Void was considered a legend, he could not believe in its existence.

However, after being reminded about the military results in Tarbes, with much effort, the general believed in it.

Obtaining the legendary element of Void redoubled his courage and he promised Henrietta a swift victory.

Henrietta, to ensure the victory in the first battle, gave him permission to control the Void.

Henrietta sighed over her own sinfulness.

This war… against country, people.

It was nothing more than letting one's personal grievance out on them.

The war was only a means to calm down lover's enmity.

''How many humans did I send away to death for this?''

It even included her childhood and best friend, too.

''In such war, there is no victory or defeat, it cannot make one’s crimes disappear'', Henrietta thought.

''Despite knowing this, I still declare the patriotism for the sailing off troops, I will burn in hell for this.''

A trickle of blood ran down the edge of her lips as Henrietta bit them, screaming out,

“Viva Tristain!”

The sounds of the queen’s cheers sounded in the sky.

Officers lined up on the upper deck, saluted Henrietta, who was seeing them off, and shouted following the queen,

“Viva Tristain! Viva Henrietta!”

These shouts, accompanied with a chorus of the rest of 60,000 men that joined in, roared in the sky.

“Viva Tristain! Viva Henrietta!”

The chest-piercing repetitive cheers only intensified Henrietta’s awareness of her crime…

At the same time, in the Academy of Magic…　

To use Fire by himself peacefully, Colbert finally reached the "power" at last. The power of heat… That is to say, the power to convert heat into movement somehow.

Though steam based mechanisms made up for it in some measure, it wasn’t enough for Colbert, who wanted to upgrade it into the Zero Fighter’s engine "power".

Colbert concentrated on the analysis of this "Enjin".

Though he wanted to assemble something close to it by trial and error… It was impossible to learn how to assemble an internal combustion Enjin of equal accuracy.

First of all, metallurgy technologies were primitive in Halkeginia.

The iron that composed the Enjin could not be manufactured. Even with the square-class spell "Alchemy" it would be difficult to create such advanced manufactured iron. A person’s magic technique mixes with impurities anyway.

Secondly, the processing technology.

To assemble a high quality Enjin, you would need to make a lot of identical parts. Considering the technology of Halkeginia, it was nearly impossible.

In Halkeginia, the concept of an entirely identical thing didn't exist.

For instance, even among guns, which are mostly made from advanced craft goods, there still aren’t two completely identical ones. Bullets and the form of a gun appear identical, but the details are different. Even parts are not really compatible.

Even if Colbert tried to make the Zero Fighter’s machine gun’s bullets, he knew that it would be impossible. Though one can create a brass frame, it would still have too many identical details for Alchemy to deal with. Although it was hard to create brass frames, the production of the liquid "gasoline" was an entirely different matter.

Thus Colbert finished "New Liquid Container" putting the technologies to use.

In front of the laboratory in the Academy of Magic, Colbert, who with much effort had finished obtaining all the equipment for the Zero Fighter, with a deep sigh, watched his single-handed work.

During half of a year, though the new weapon was finished, he still wanted to accomplish more wonderful technologies, but his research results were settled there.

Seeing Saito, who had shown up in front of the laboratory, Colbert spread his hands.　

“Ooh, Saito-kun, are you leaving?”

Saito had just finished preparing for the journey ahead. He carried goggles, which were Siesta's grandfather's keepsake, on his neck. Derflinger was tied on his back and a leather pouch was attached to his waist. Various items were placed in there.

“Yes,” Saito nodded.

“Very well. Will you head directly to the ship? Can you land this thing on the ship safely?"

This morning, the fleet had set sail for Albion.

The ship that should have taken the Zero Fighter with it had already sailed with the other ships and was waiting for them ahead. It was a special warship built to carry wind dragons, now it would carry the Zero Fighter as well.

The new and powerful ship, which belonged to the newly created ''Dragon Carrier''-class, was named ''Varsenda''.

Not only that, but Colbert, using Earth magic, placed enough gasoline for five flights within the ship as well.

So Saito only needed to take Louise with him on the Zero Fighter and land on that ship.

“Well, with a lot… One cannot be completely safe, right?

Saito said while turning around. Louise had not appeared yet.

“Because of this haste, I didn’t have the time to explain to you how the new weapon works.”

“Is that so…”

Saito found an iron pipe hanging under the Zero Fighter’s wing. What on earth is that tube for? But, there was no time for the detailed explanations now.

[[Image:ZnT06-159.jpg|thumb]]

“But before you go, here is the manual I wrote for you.”

Colbert handed Saito a small notebook. Although Saito could not read it, Louise could. ''I'll read it later'', he thought.

“Thank you.”

Then Colbert, looking hesitant whether to say or not, opened his mouth.

“To tell you the truth…”

“Eh?”

“To tell you the truth, I do not want my student to ride a vehicle used for war.”

He said bitterly.

“Student?”

“Aah, how should I put it? Well, though you are not a noble, I still think of you as one of my students. You don’t mind, don’t you?”

“No, I don’t mind that…”

Saito felt shy.

“I do not want to use Fire for murder. I…”

Colbert declared clearly.

“Why? Everyone is saying that the Fire element is the most suited for the war. Oh well, I do not know magic so well.”

“That’s right… Fire is the element of destruction. Fire users are of a great value… However, I think otherwise. I think that using Fire for destruction is lonely.”

Recalling the words, Saito hung his head, embarrassed.

“Oh yes, this flying machine is called ‘Phoenix’ by the royal army, right?”

“Yes, when I was attacking battleships with it at Tarbes, someone said, ‘This is the legendary Phoenix!’…”

“I see! That Phoenix!”

Colbert shouted, delighted.

“Teacher?”

“Phoenix is a legendary being. Phoenix… firebird god, a symbol of destruction…and a symbol of ‘Rebirth’.”

“Rebirth?”

“It's a reincarnation.”

Saito wondered why Colbert looked so pleased. Then, Colbert entered into a world of his own.

“That’s right… Rebirth… indeed… it’s a symbol right? Really?”

Then, Colbert noticed Saito who was watching him in amazement.

“Ah, aah! Sorry!” he bowed his head.

“No, it’s all right. I’m used to it.”

Colbert put on a serious look.

“Hey, Saito-kun… By the way, that…”

“What?”

At that moment, Louise showed up.

“At last,” Saito muttered.

“It can’t be helped! A girl has lots of preparations to take care of!”

“We're going to war. What kind of girl preparations are there?”

“Hmph!” Louise turned her face away, and ignoring Saito, climbed up the wing and entered the cockpit. One month had passed since they had run away from Louise's family.

Since then, things were like this.

Lifting up the rear bulletproof plane glass, Louise sat down in the seat.

“Well, errr, teacher, what were you saying just now?"

“N-no…it’s nothing. Yes.”

Saito boarded the Zero Fighter.

Then Colbert’s magic cranked the propeller, starting up the engine.

As it was the second time, it was possible to operate calmly.

Colbert, helping again, created a strong wind.

Saito put on the goggles and rolled the muffler around his neck.

Colbert shouted through the roaring noise of engine.

“Saito-kun! Miss Vallière!"

Saito waved.

“Do not die! Do not die! Even if it is hopeless! Even if you’ll be called a coward, do not die! Never die! Return safe and sound!”

Through the roaring of the engine, the voice was not heard. However, Colbert's words reached somehow. Even though he could not hear them, they reached his heart.

“Ok!” Saito shouted opening the throttle.

The Zero Fighter started sliding and bit by bit it started lifting.

Gradually it grew smaller, until it faded away in the sky.

Even though the Zero Fighter had disappeared in the sky, Colbert quietly kept on watching.

After flying for two hours, there was a small break in the clouds. It grew bigger while approaching, until it became a fleet buried deep in the sky. Saito was reminded of a race of balloons he had seen on the television one time.

Varying from 50 to 100 meters in length, hundreds of ships were queued up, making it a grand and a beautiful spectacle to behold.

“Incredible…”

Saito exclaimed in a voice of admiration.

“Hey, Louise, look. Huge fleet!”

“…”

However, Louise turned away, puffing her cheeks.

Louise's mood did not improve. Lately, after returning home, was she always like this.

Saito tried to figure out the reason behind Louise’s bad mood.

''After confessing my love, Louise looked like she accepted it for a moment.''

Normally, one would expect a couple to get closer after that.

''But I interpreted Louise’s reward, “Touch one place that you like,” as permission to touch everywhere, which made Louise angry.''

''And after Siesta’s “Unbuttoning” remark, Master, who has a very strong monopoly on desire got even more angry.''

From Louise’s perspective, flirting with another girl was similar to serving two masters at once – Saito misunderstood it greatly.

Actually, Louise was just jealous.

Flirting with other girls after confessing his love to her and kissing her was something she could not forgive.

And, even though for a moment, she was ready to surrender her chastity for this familiar, even her own thoughts were inexcusable. Until marriage, it was definitely not good. Even three months after marriage, it was definitely not good. Being swayed by his actions – that’s what she was so angry about.

Because Louise kept being silent like that, Saito gave up.

At the moment, they needed to find that warship to land on. Several dragon knights flew up, surrounding Saito’s Zero Fighter. They started waving; Saito waved back. Seems like they were going to guide him to the ship.

Following the backs of the dragon knights, at the limit speed of the plane, ''Varsenda'' came into view.

The ship deck was flat and big in order to carry the large number of dragon knights. The sail mast was about 6 meters tall, everything must look like small bugs from up there. It wasn’t equipped with cannons as this ship’s sole purpose was to carry dragon knights.

It was a perfect place to carry the Zero Fighter, or perhaps one should say that it was impossible for other ships to do that.

But even though ''Varsenda'''s deck was long and wide, the length of the deck was still too short for the Zero Fighter to land on.

How could he land there?

Derflinger asked from his back.

“Partner, bring this airplane closer to the ship. Seems like they're going to catch us.”

Many mages could be seen on the deck.

Ropes were put out on the deck. Soldiers grabbed the ends of each rope and placed them perpendicular to the length of the deck.

It seemed like with Wind element spells and ropes across the deck, the Zero Fighter would be able to land. ''Pretty rough'', he thought, but there was no other way.

Saito's right hand moved to throw up a hook to the ship. The hook wired up the Zero Fighter with the carrier, where it was fastened to.

Colbert who noticed the hook, was likely to have told to the crew of the Varsenda to stretch out ropes across the deck to help the Zero Fighter land.

They approached the Varsenda.

Then other hooks from the warship followed, fastening wings and tail. The flap was lowered.

Saito carefully approached from the rear, towards the ship.

Meanwhile, Louise didn't bat an eyelash for that sort of spectacle, and thought quietly.

Of course, at that time on the boat.

When she was pushed down by Saito…

How it would have ended, if neither her family, nor servants had spotted them, Louise thought.

“…”

This made her cheeks flush a deep red. She suddenly felt angry at Saito who, rocked in security, was handling the landing, and started to beat him.

“W-what are you doing?!”

“Why did you choose that place?! That place!”

Louise shouted.

“There’s no other place to land!”

And so, they both completely misunderstood each other.

As soon as Saito and Louise landed on the Varsenda and got off the Zero Fighter, they were greeted by the officer, who was accompanied by the guardians.

“Deck Officer, Kuryuuzurei.”

“Where are we heading now?“

Although he was asked, the officer guided them both without answering. Where could he be taking them? In Henrietta’s instructions only the name of the warship that they were to land on was written, nothing else. And the instructions of higher-up were always like this. ''Telling to one subordinate, they think that they already told all. A noble’s subordinate must lead a long and tough life'', Saito thought. Henrietta did not appear to be an exception.

They are so confident, because that’s the way things are.

Through the narrow main-deck’s passage they were lead to a private two-man cabin. Although very small, it was still a private room. Within this cabin, there was an extremely small bed and table. Once Saito and Louise placed their luggage, they were urged by the officer to follow him again.

After going in zigzags through narrow passages of the warship, they finally stopped in front of a certain door.

When the officer knocked, there was an answer from the inside. The officer opened the door and let Saito and Louise in.

They both were greeted by generals sitting in a line. Golden mail-laces shined across their shoulders. They must be important commanders.

Dumbfounded, Louise and Saito took seats offered by the soldiers. Louise sat on the chair, and Saito after her.

The General in the most top seat, opened his mouth.

“Welcome to Albion Invasion Command Headquarters, Miss Void.”

Louise felt nervous. This general with a beard looked around 40 years old…

“Supreme Commander De Poitiers.”

Quickly, the general described his colleagues.

“This is Chief of Staff Wimpffen.”

A small man with a deep wrinkles sitting to the left of the General nodded.

“This is the commander of the Germania army, Marquis Handenburg.”

The General with a handlebar mustache that wore a steel helmet, nodded solemnly to Louise.

Apparently, this dragon mothership was also a general headquarters.

After that, the General introduced Louise to the staff and generals, gathered in the conference room.

“Now then, gentlemen. This is the trump card that our Majesty kept, I introduce you the ‘Void’ user.”

However, no one in the conference room even raised an eyebrow after those words. They just stared suspiciously at Louise and her familiar.

“In the battle of Tarbes, she was the one who gave the blow to Albion’s fleet.”

Only after De Poiters's words did the generals look with an interest at them.

Saito poked Louise.

“What?”

“…is it all right to be exposed like that?”

“If not, it would not be possible to cooperate with the army.”

''It may be right, however… although Henrietta ordered Louise to keep silent, she herself revealed it with ease,'' he thought.

Though Henrietta kept on saying that Louise was important, somehow her actions contradicted that. Thoughts about the queen made Saito sad.

Then he remembered Henrietta’s tremble at that time. ''Impossible'', he thought.

Anyway, he was completely sure about her.

The generals smiled to Louise. Fake smiles.

“You may think it is a hastily chosen headquarters. Sorry no. This ship ensures absolute security. You see, this warship which is specialized in carrying dragon knights is not packed with cannons. It can be troublesome if enemies aim at us. ”

“Ha, haah…then why did you make such a warship into general headquarters?”

The whole room burst in laughter as Louise questioned in a very cute, confused voice.

“In normal ships there is no space for such conference rooms. They are stuffed with cannons.”

Indeed. For a flagship that controls a huge army, the ability to process information quickly is more necessary than offensive power.

“Enough with the chat. Let’s continue with the war council,” said a general of Germania. Smiles disappeared from the generals faces.

<center>* * *</center>

It was a tough war council. 　

Making 60,000 soldiers land on Albion was a secondary problem.

The main problem was how to deal with the powerful enemy air fleet. Even though during the battle at Tarbes 10 Albion ships-of-the-line along with the ''Lexington'' were destroyed, 40 ships-of-the-line remained. Although Tristain and Germania had 60 ships-of-the-line because it was a united fleet of two countries, executive confusion was to be expected. When you take into account that the Albion fleet was said to be superior to a fleet 1.5 times their strength, the potential difference between them was canceled.

Secondly, the selection of the landing point.

On Albion’s continent there were only two places where the large army of 60,000 soldiers could land all at once.

The capital city Londinium’s southern airbase Rosais, or the northern port - Dartanes.

Because of the port size, Rosais was preferable, however… aiming straight there, their large fleet would be discovered at once and that would give enemy the time to prepare a defense.

“Wasting soldiers in the assault would put the capture of Londinium at risk.“

The Chief of Staff calmly analyzed the forces and informed everyone. It should be kept silent. What kind of assault would that be with enemy resistance.

The allied forces needed a surprise attack.

60,000 soldiers wanted to land in Rosais without facing enemy resistance.

Thus they needed to deceive the large enemy army and draw their attention from the landing point at Rosais.

Simply put, the Tristain and Germania united army of 60,000… required a cunning strategy that would deceive the enemy into thinking that they would land in Dartanes.

That was the second problem.

“Can we hope for Miss Void’s cooperation in either of the two?”

The noble with a staff badge asked while watching Louise.

“Could you blow up the Albion fleet, the way we blew up the ''Lexington'' in Tarbes?”

Saito watched Louise. Louise turned around and shook her head.

“It is impossible…I don't have enough willpower stored to cast such strong 'Explosion'. I don’t know how many month’s or years would it take.”

The staff officer shook his head.

“Then such an unreliable ‘weapon’ can’t be called our trump card.”

Those words made Saito respond.

“Hey, Louise is not a weapon.”

“What? It’s not for a familiar to talk.”

Before it turned into a fuss… General De Poitiers interrupted.

“We’ll take over the fleet. Let’s have Miss Void undertake the feint. Can you do it?”

“Feint?”

“We discussed it before. We only have to convince the enemy that we will land not in Rosais but in Dartanes. It should be simple for the legendary 'Void user,' right?”

Louise thought.

…Was there such a spell?

Saito muttered quietly from the back.

“…Didn’t Derf say that it can be read when the right time comes?”

Louise nodded.

“Tomorrow, I’ll look for a spell that can be used.”

General De Poitiers gave a hopeful smile.

He then urged Louise and Saito to leave the room.
　

“Great,” Saito nodded.

“Those people, I think that they see me only as a gift horse.”

Saito tapped Louise's shoulder.

“These are the great generals? This way we won’t win the war this year.”

But, it might be a correct idea during the war.

''The fighter is more than just a means of boarding the ship, it is also indispensable.''

However, while thinking absent-mindedly, his shoulder was tapped from behind.

When he turned around, five or six nobles were sharply staring at Saito. They all seemed to be teenagers rather than men. They looked similar in age to Saito. They were wearing leather hats and clad in blue tunics. Like soldiers, they were wearing rapier-looking wands at their waists… yet it looked considerably shorter.

“Hey, you.”

Being addressed to, Saito turned.

“What?”

“Stop it,” Louise muttered quietly, pulling his sleeve.

The boy in the middle with a long jaw-line seemed to be their leader.

“Come.”

''Huh?'' With a suddenly agitated imagination, Saito, holding Derflinger, walked towards them.

They entered the upper deck where the Zero Fighter was placed. All Zero Fighter’s parts were tied with ropes that were fastened to the deck. Not able to understand, and still trying the figure out the meaning behind this, the irritated Saito pulled out Derflinger.

“Is this thing alive?”

One noble boy asked embarrassed, pointing at the Zero Fighter.

“If it is not so, then what is that. Explain.”

Another one requested for the explanation with a serious look.

Saito felt dumb-struck.

“No, that is not a living thing, however…” He muttered.

“Hurray! Didn’t I tell you? I win! Everyone give one écu!”

The fattest boy began to roar. Everyone sulkily took out gold coins from their pockets pocket and handed them to the boy.

Seeing Louise and Saito with their mouths agape, the boys gave awkward smiles.

“Were you surprised? Sorry.”

“Yes.”

“No, we were having a bet. Over that thing.”

A noble boy pointed at the Zero Fighter.

“We thought that it was alive. We thought that it was a dragon. "

“There is no place where such dragons could exist!”

“There might be! The world is wide after all!”

They started to quarrel again.

Seeing that, Saito recalled the classroom in his hometown. During the break, they also had similar foolish discussions to pass the time…

“It is a flying machine.”

He said, and the noble boys were interested immediately and listened attentively to Saito's explanation. However, they seemed not to be able to understand; an object that flies over the sky using power other than magic.

“We are dragon knights.”　

When the explanation of the Zero Fighter ended, the boys guided Saito and Louise to dragons inside the deck. The Dragon Knight Corps had suffered a lot of damage and was almost completely annihilated during the battle at Tarbes, that’s why the dragon knight apprentices were incorporated into the army as true knights.

“Under normal circumstances, one more year of training would be needed though.”

Explained the shyly smiling plump boy, who had won the bet before. He said that he was a commander of the 2nd Dragon Knight Squadron. He was the one that had guided Saito's Zero Fighter to the warship.

The dragons inside were all adult dragons. They looked twice as big as Tabitha’s Sylphid. Their big wings seemed to be built for speed.

“It must be very tough to become a dragon knight.”

“Really?”

“Yes. Having a dragon as a familiar is not that simple. Not everyone can do it. Dragon familiars are hard to please, difficult animals, because they will only allow those riders whom they accept to ride them.”

“Does being a dragon rider require not only skill but also magic powers? Intelligence too? To see through that sort of thing and never let his or her guard down?”

Seems like the dragon knight boys were elite, and had considerable owner’s pride too.

“Can I get on?”

Saito asked, they nodded.

Saito tried to straddle it, but was thrown off quickly. The boys burst into laughter, holding their sides. Since Saito’s competitive spirit was strong, he took the challenge again. The result was the same. Even a small girl like Tabitha was able to get on a dragon with a cool face… this was mortifying for Saito, so he took the challenge many times.

Louise watched the spectacle from far away. Saito and the dragon knight boys were getting along well, he made noise and screamed like one of them.　

The boys looked happy, and she envied them for a moment. ''Why are they getting along so well and so quickly?'' Louise thought while she sulked.

''I mean, what do dragons have that your master doesn’t? He did that with me in the boat the other day. Yet now he plays, screaming with dragon knights?''

''Don’t we have a battle in the sky tomorrow? Isn't there a chance we will die tomorrow? Is this how you decide to spend your time?''

Louise thought, while glaring at Saito.

''I am insecure and scared, I’d like you to hold me tight''

''But I’ll never say it aloud.'' 　

And… she sighed.

The feint operation.

It was necessary to convince the enemy that the united army of 60,000 was going to land not in Rosais, but in Dartanes… What spell would suit? She had not the slightest idea.

“Hey, you. You.”　

The dragon knight boys noticed the looks Louise was giving off in their direction, as she idly swung her legs leaning against the wall, and asked Saito.

“Is she your master? Is it ok for you to leave her alone?"

“Uuh! Damn!” Saito turned pale. Louise was left alone. She’ll hit, hit and complain later for sure. However, he did not want to look so pathetic in front of his new friends. Boys are inexperienced beings, and a new mate should not show weaknesses. Saito was strong.

“I-it’s all right if it is her. Leave it.”

“Oooh,”

Applauses erupted.

“That’s the spirit. To oppose your master in such manner! You are not an ordinary person.”

Louise, who got angry at Saito's attitude, approached.

“What did you say?”

“No, nothing…” the moment when he shut his mouth, Louise kicked him between the legs. And once she turned to go back to their room, dragging him with her, the commanding officer called for them both.

“What are your plans for tonight?”

For some reason Louise’s cheeks turned red.

“Nothing…” Saito replied, Louise kicked him in the stomach.

“In that case, how about having some drinks tonight for our acquaintanceship?”

He carefully suggested.

“By no means, if we were to slip out of our rooms in the middle of the night, we would be instantly found out by patrolling ship officers.”

Everyone started to worry. They wanted to escape ship officers anger from being drunk. It would be discovered by tomorrow anyways.

Saito, who had an idea, put out his finger and said,

“How about making jackstraws? Make straw bundles and place them in beds.”

“Lets do it!” the dragon knights laughed.

However, Louise alone did not laugh. She bit her nails, as if thinking about something.

“What’s wrong?”

Conversely they asked.

“…You. What did you say just now?"

“Eh? Well… Making jackstraws?”

“That’s right. Jackstraws. We just have to make 60,000 jackstraws.”

“Huh? 60,000? The number of members here is smaller.”

“First of all, making such a large number of straw bundles would really be problematic, right?“

One dragon knight asked with a serious expression on his face.

“Bundle of straws? Use magic!“

With that, Louise ran out.

“What, she?”

Dumbfounded Saito watched Louise leaving. Once again they were not understanding each other.

Louise jumped into the private room given to them, and opened the Founder’s Prayer Book.

For a moment she closed her eyes and took a deep breath before opening them again. With her mind totally focused on the Founder’s Prayer Book, she carefully held it.

One page began to shine… Louise smiled.

At the Academy of Magic, where classes had just ended, a group of riders appeared. It was the same day when Colbert watched Saito and Louise leave.

Entering through the gates were Agnes' musketeers.

The girls who stayed behind in the school were surprised by the appearance of household troops who rode horses. ''What’s going on?'' they wondered. Old Osman, the school headmaster, came out to meet Agnes.

“Welcome, Musketeer Commander Agnes. What brings you here?”

“Just doing my work, thank you for your patronage.”

Old Osman muttered something in his beard. In his heart, he had subtle thoughts. ''She probably came here to take the remaining female pupils for military training?''

Last night he had received a report.

Apparently, Henrietta’s royal government recruited a majority of nobles for war. The way it turned out - schoolgirls also were recruited as preliminary officers, if the officers were consumed in the Albion war. Old Osman doubted the methods of the royal government.

That’s why Old Osman did not take part in the ceremony at La Rochelle, saying farewell to the army.

The schoolgirls attendance was similarly prohibited too. As a result, Royal government decided to stimulate things by itself.

“Even though this war is inhuman?”

“The royal government at this moment is calling this war an ‘All-out war’.”

“All-out war. There is no plausible name to call it. The war that takes women and girls, what kind of righteousness could it ever have?”

Agnes watched Osman with cold eyes.

“Then what righteousness does a war where only noble men and soldiers die have?”

Old Osman was at a loss for words.

“Death is equal. It does not discriminate between women or children. Nothing else.”

Agnes determinedly headed towards the tower.

At that moment, the classes had ended in Kirche's and Montmorency's classrooms. Because the male teachers went to war, the number of classes had decreased a lot…

“However, there is an exception." Kirche muttered watching a man fully engaged in teaching.

It was Colbert.

''He keeps teaching as always.'' Somehow the school girl’s face was not calm at all.

“Ehm, look. Because of the flame’s high temperature the color brightens."

He was roasting a metal stick on an open flame.

The heated stick was bent as he continued to explain,

“Well, there are a lot of metals that cannot be manipulated if the flame is not hot enough. Therefore, when using ‘Fire’, controlling the flame’s temperature is fundamental.”

Montmorency suddenly raised her hand.

“Do you have a question, Miss Montmorency?”

Montmorency stood up.

“The country is in the middle of a war. How… can you teach classes with such a carefree attitude?”

“Leave your worries at school… I am your teacher, and you are my student.”

Colbert settled down, and answered without changing the intonation.

“But… all classmates… even teachers, face the war.”

“And your point is? We should learn even more, because it is a time of war. To use it in war, it is necessary to learn to use ‘Fire’ for destruction. Study now, so you will have something to share with the boys who return from the war.”

Colbert said and looked around the classroom.

“You are just afraid of war,”

Kirche declared in a slightly thready voice.

“Indeed.” nodded Colbert.

“I’m afraid of war. I am a coward.”

From the schoolgirls throats escaped gasps of amazement.

”However, I feel no guilt.”

When Colbert clearly asserted it, a group of people rudely barged into the classroom. It was Agnes and her people.

They were wearing chain hemps, and long swords with pistols at their waists. The schoolgirls got slightly noisy, seeing women entering in such exaggerated attire.

“Y-y-you, w-what…”

Agnes, completely ignoring Colbert, ordered the students.

“I am Her Majesty's musketeer. I order you all in the name of Her Majesty to discontinue all classes from this point. Dress up and line up in the courtyard.”

“What? Discontinue the class? Don’t joke around.”

After Colbert’s words, Agnes turned her head,

“I had enough of babysitting… This is an order.”

Schoolgirls began to stand up grumbling.

Colbert blocked Agnes' way in panic.

“Hey! hey!. The class is not over yet!”

“It’s a direct order from Her Majesty. Haven’t you heard?”

Agnes said in an unpleasant voice.

“Following Her Majesty orders, I am teaching right now. 15 more minutes, the time given to me by Her Majesty to make the student learn. It cannot be ordered by you. All of you! Return to the classroom! For another 15 minutes I will teach! You can go playing war after that!”

[[Image:ZnT06-185.jpg|thumb]]

Agnes pulled out her sword and pointed it at Colbert's throat.

“War game you say. Are you going against us? Mister, this is not for a mage to decide, do not go too far.”

“N-not at all…”

Watching the sword pointing to his throat, Colbert dropped into cold sweat.

“Are you a Fire user? They always reek of a burnt smell, an unpleasant smell that wafts from under the robe. Teacher, I hate mages, specially the ones that use Fire.”

“Huu…”

Colbert's legs began to tremble. He had to support his back against the wall.

“Listen, do not obstruct my duty.”

Agnes looked at the trembling Colbert as if looking at garbage, and walked away, placing her sword back into its sheath. Schoolgirls, with a similar scorn on their faces, passed Colbert by.

Left alone, Colbert buried his face in his palms… and released a deep sigh.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter5|Back to Chapter 5]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter7|Forward to Chapter 7]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>